Chapter 1: First Meetings
Chapter Text
Forks Transit Center was a hub of activity that day with the distant echo of announcements and the hum of voices filling the bus terminal. There were groups of visitors, family members and workers spilling into the bus station. Sam Uley stood near the front of the lot, beside his parked truck where Billy Black sat perched in the passenger seat. He leaned against the truck door, waiting for the arrival of Charlie Swan’s oldest daughter–Bella’s half-sister from Japan who used to visit when she was a kid.
Sam had agreed to come along at Billy’s request—Jacob’s inability to care for himself or his father meant the rest of the pack had to pick up the slack. Hardly anyone saw Jake these days, which effectively left the mantle of Alpha in Sam’s hands. He usually found him drinking up a storm in some remote cabin up north or at some random bar he dragged himself to in Port Angeles.
The treaty with the Cullens teetered on a knife’s edge, and Bella’s wedding announcement had driven the final nail in the coffin. As much as the Cullen’s liked to pretend at the human facade, it grew increasingly difficult to be cordial when their very existence fueled their hatred. Forks had quickly become a hotbed for vampire activity so even more of the boys on the reservation had started shifting. It infuriated Sam, but there was nothing he could do to stop it.
Sam sighed, crossing his arms as another wave of travelers spilled out of the terminal. Billy’s tight-lipped smile seemed hollow against the weariness etched into his gaunt features.
“How’s…” Billy began, then trailed off. Sam noticed the lines of grief deepen on the older man’s face as he swallowed hard. “Is he alright?”
Jake had become a shell of himself, and his constant absence was tearing the pack apart. Sam was barely managing to keep them together, but he couldn’t bring himself to say that—Billy wouldn’t understand.
“He's surviving,” Sam stated instead and didn't bother elaborating.
Billy didn't respond but Sam could scent his sorrow in the air, which was answer enough. He already lost two of his girls who refused to come back home after losing his wife years back, he couldn't bear to lose his only son.
Despite his wheelchair, Billy Black stayed active around the reservation, and picking up Chief Swan’s eldest daughter from the airport was one of the many tasks he took upon himself. Sam had expected Billy and Charlie’s friendship to falter, especially after Bella chose to spend more time with the Cullens. Instead, the wizened old man became even more determined to protect Charlie—now more than ever.
It made little sense to Sam, but he suspected Billy was clinging to the last thread of connection he felt he had in this changing world.
“Well, thanks for coming, Sam,” Billy said after a beat of silence, his voice low but meaningful. “It'll be good for Charlie to have someone else around, with his little girl runnin’ with those…well, anyway, we should make her feel welcome.”
Sam gave a small nod, his sharp senses on high alert as the crowd shifted and moved. Something changed in the air, he felt a strange tug in his chest and the wolf was restless, charged. Then, he saw her.
Charlie Swan’s oldest daughter arrived on the last bus, moving with a quiet grace that drew immediate attention. Based on what Billy had shared, Charlie once had a brief fling with a Japanese woman during his wild youth, before Renee came into the picture. As Sam took in her delicate features, it was clear that her heritage was unmistakably evident. Despite her petite frame, she held herself with a remarkable poise that was nothing short of captivating.
Her long black hair flowed over her shoulders, and her simple outfit—a pale lavender sweater with a matching floral skirt—did nothing to diminish her striking presence. Her blue eyes scanned the area, filled with curiosity and warmth. There was something about her that felt… timeless.
And then it happened.
The world around Sam tilted. The noise of the terminal faded to a distant hum as his heart thundered in his chest. A magnetic pull gripped him, raw and unrelenting. It was as though the air itself had shifted, tethering him to her.
Sam’s breath caught, his body stiffening as he took an instinctive step forward. The ties holding him down, like his mom and the pack, fell to the wayside as his world was consumed by her. He clenched his fists, digging his nails into his palm until he broke skin and had the blood heal over and over again. The stories of imprinting—of how it was like gravity rearranging itself—had never prepared him for the sheer force of it. His entire being was drawn to this woman, as though she were the center of his universe.
Beside him, Billy noticed Sam’s reaction immediately. He turned slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing. A knowing look crossed his face as he glanced between Sam and Kagome. “Easy, son.” Billy murmured under his breath, barely audible but Sam heard it with his enhanced hearing.
He didn’t respond. Sam was too focused on her and how she walked toward them with a smile, oblivious to the storm she had unleashed. She was wheeling her luggage behind her, a baby blue suitcase and a tattered, old yellow backpack that just seemed to match her meek appearance.
She approached with a polite incline of her head, a clear call to her heritage with a presence that carried an inexplicable calm that felt almost tangible. “Billy Black?” she asked, her voice soft and melodic.
Sam could detect the hint of an accent around certain syllables and he couldn't help the slight shiver that ran through him.
Billy returned the smile, leaning over the passenger door. “Kagome. It’s good to finally see you again. Charlie’s sorry he couldn’t make it, got tied up at work. This here’s Sam, one of the boys that helps out on the Rez.”
“It’s nice to meet you,” Kagome said, inclining her head with a smile. She spoke very softly and seemed quite shy, it sent a jolt of awareness down his spine.
Sam hesitated for a fraction of a second before extending his hand. Kagome–so that was her name. Whatever it meant was probably beautiful and it could mean the gum under his shoe and he'd think the world of it.
Kagome appeared surprised before hesitantly slipping her dainty palm into his own. He got a whiff of her scent–vanilla and peonies with a hint of jasmine. It was intoxicating. Her hand was warm and soft in his, and the contact sent a jolt through him. She was so small and tiny, delicate even.
He nodded stiffly. “Welcome to Forks.”
“Thank you,” Kagome replied, her gaze lingering on him before averting her eyes.
Billy watched the exchange with quiet amusement that wasn't lost on Sam. He cleared his throat, breaking the moment. “C’mon, get your bags loaded. Charlie’s excited to see you.”
Sam couldn't keep his eyes off Kagome. He walked a step behind as she moved around the truck with his thoughts, a chaotic whirlwind. He knew what had happened—what she was to him now—but the intensity of it left him reeling. He glanced at Billy through the side view mirrors, who gave him another knowing look, his expression a mix of understanding and quiet humor.
“Don’t overthink it, Sam,” Billy murmured softly.
Sam shot him a sharp look but didn’t respond. His sensitive hearing meant he could hear even the slightest whisper. Overthinking was unavoidable. How could he not, when everything he thought he knew had just been upended?
Sam stepped forward to take her suitcase, their hands bumping. “I’ll get that,” he said, his voice firm as her touch burned him from the inside out. It was like a zing of pleasure crawling all over his skin.
“Oh, thank you,” Kagome replied, surprised by his sudden assertiveness. It sent a thrill straight to his–calm down, he chided himself.
Sam loaded the luggage into the back with practiced ease. He could already feel the need to provide and please her running through his veins, hyper aware of her presence as her scent filled his head. It was…strange, Sam didn’t know how to process what he was feeling.
Instinctively, Sam opened her door and offered his hand to help her up. Every little touch sent his heart racing and blood pumping. If Billy noticed his overly friendly attitude then he'd get the hint to keep quiet but he noticed his knowing smile didn't let up.
During the drive to Forks, Billy filled the silence with stories about the small town and the upcoming wedding. He already seemed ten times better with Kagome around and it was clear she already seemed fond of him. Kagome listened, laughing occasionally and the sound seemed almost melodic that he couldn't keep the smile off his face as he drove.
God, was this what it was like to imprint? Everything she did gave him heart palpitations and made his dick jump. Even now, it took all his willpower to think of anything but her so his cock could calm the hell down. His hands gripped the wheel tightly. He stole glances at Kagome through the rearview mirror, his chest tight with the weight of what he felt. He had no idea how to explain it to her—or himself—but one thing was clear: Kagome had just become the center of his world, and nothing in his life would ever be the same.
There was something strange about Sam—something Kagome couldn’t quite put into words. His presence was intense, his dark eyes holding an almost otherworldly depth. Beneath his calm exterior, she could sense an unyielding power, like a fire barely contained. When she shook his hand, the sheer temperature of his palm warmed her to her toes. It was like touching a warm furnace with how hot he ran. Putting aside his handsome looks, Sam appeared to be mid twenties at best, being well over six feet seven and all raw muscle. She had to crane her neck just to look at him properly.
And then, there was his aura.
Kagome had always been sensitive to such things, a lingering effect as a priestess. Most people’s auras were faint, like whispers along the breeze. Sam’s, however, was different. It was vivid, wild, and raw, with a shadow that clung to him—a shape that resembled a wolf, its lupine eyes glowing faintly in her mind’s eye. It wasn’t threatening, but it was undeniable, and it sent a shiver through her. She felt a strange, magnetic pull anytime she stared at Sam.
On the drive down, Kagome kept feeling eyes on her and caught Sam staring at her through the rearview mirror. She looked away swiftly, her face flaming but expression composed.
She couldn't help it, Sam was handsome. His shirt was fitted to his well-sculpted body and the way it stretched across his muscled chest made her all the more aware of his presence. Kagome was curious about what he was, the secret he kept as the shadow of his black wolf lingered around him.
The truck rumbled softly as it pulled up in front of the Swan residence. The house was modest and surrounded by towering evergreens, the porch light casting a warm glow on the driveway where Charlie’s police cruiser sat. It was afternoon by now, but the overcast made the road seem darker than it should, casting grey shadows along the surrounding forest. Forks really was the wettest town in the nation. Kagome looked out the window, her stomach fluttering with nerves. It had been years since she’d seen Bella, and this town already felt so different from what she knew.
“Here we are,” Billy announced, his tone cheerful as Sam parked the truck.
Kagome stepped out and shivered as a cold chill ran up her spine. There was a strange aura that lingered around the Swan Residence and her instincts told her to be wary. It felt cold and unrelenting, almost biting in its intensity. Kagome wouldn't say it was a demon but it was a close thing. She frowned, moving around to grab her bags from the truck bed.
Sam was at her side in an instant, surprising her by his chivalry as he lifted her suitcase from the back without a word.
“Thank you,” she told Sam and the slight smile he gave her made him all the more handsome.
Kagome wasn't sure if it was the weather or that strange aura but she felt so cold after leaving the warmth of the truck. Sam’s presence came with a constant heat and she couldn't help the sigh as she was warmed right down to her toes when she stepped near him just a smidge. Whatever he was, at least Sam was warm.
Billy wheeled up beside them, breaking the silence. “Charlie’s probably inside. He’s been excited to see you, but you know how he is—keeps himself busy with work.”
Kagome smiled faintly. “That sounds like him.”
The front door opened, and Charlie stepped down the stairs, his face breaking into a rare smile when he saw her. “Kagome! You made it.”
“Dad!” Kagome’s voice lit up with warmth, and she quickly walked over to greet him. He smelled faintly of beer and sweat, still dressed in his uniform. Their exchange was no less awkward, he pulled her into a brief embrace and patted her back.
Charlie glanced toward the truck and nodded at the two men. “Thanks for bringing her. I owe you both.”
From her spot by the stairway, Kagome caught a glimpse of Sam lingering a few steps behind Billy. His expression was impossible to read, yet something in the tension of his posture hinted at a hidden struggle. She couldn’t explain why, but it felt as though an invisible thread stretched between them, pulled taut whenever she shifted her attention away. Sam’s jaw clenched, as though he fought against some unseen force to stay rooted in place.
Billy’s gaze flicked to Sam, and Kagome noticed the older man’s lips twitch in a subtle, knowing smile. Whatever was passing between them, it left Kagome feeling both curious and strangely unsettled.
“No problem, Chief,” Billy said, his voice casual. “She’s in good hands now.”
Sam gave a brief nod, placing Kagome’s suitcase near the stairs. “If you need anything, let us know,” he said, his voice low and controlled.
Kagome turned to him, her expression soft. “Thank you, Sam. And you too, Billy. I appreciate it. Why don't you both stay over for dinner? Is that okay, Dad? I can whip something up for us.”
Charlie smiled, seemingly grateful that she suggested the idea. “Fine with me, there's plenty of food in the house and lots of beer to go around. What d’ya say, old man? I got the Mariners game going on. And if you aren't too busy, Sam, you're free to join us.”
Billy huffed but there was a grin on his face like he and Charlie did this often. “Who you calling old man ya old timer. Bump me up those steps and pass me a beer, we'll see who's old when my team whups yours.” he glanced at Sam and inclined his head as Charlie laughed and wheeled him into the house.
“Are you going to join us, Sam? I promise I'm a decent cook.” Kagome teased with a smile.
Sam lingered for a moment longer, his eyes meeting hers briefly before he shook his head. “Can't, got a thing to do after this.” he said with regret.
Kagome didn't know why she felt sad at that admission but only smiled in understanding, turning to head inside with a quiet goodbye.
He caught her hand as she turned away, opening and closing his mouth like a gaping fish. The heat of his callous fingers sent goosebumps along her skin as he asked, “If it's alright with you, can I take a rain check?”
Kagome felt her face flame, was Sam asking her out? She'd only met him less than an hour ago and yet, there was something about him that intrigued her.
“It’s not a date, just two people hanging out. Maybe for coffee? I could uh, show you around town.” he suggested instead, and it seemed like he was grappling for a way to see her again.
Kagome felt a gentle, comforting warmth spread through her chest as she hovered on the edge of a decision. She worried she might be moving into this too quickly, and from the way he hesitated—hands tucked in his pockets, brow slightly furrowed—it was clear he was just as uncertain of his place. Finally, her resolve solidified, and she offered him a small, reassuring smile.
“Sure,” she said, her voice softer than usual. “If it’s just a casual look around town, I’d appreciate it. I honestly have no clue where anything is. Saturday okay with you?”
Relief touched Sam’s expression, his shoulders relaxing imperceptibly. “That works for me. I can swing by around noon?”
“That’s perfect,” Kagome agreed. “Thank you again for dropping me off, and drive safely. I’ll see you on Saturday.”
She gave him a shy little wave before ascending the stairs. Only then did she notice the living room curtains shift—Chief Swan and Billy pulled back in an obvious attempt to hide that they’d been peeking outside. Kagome’s cheeks burned at being caught in their line of sight, but she couldn’t help a quiet laugh as she slipped inside.
Behind her, Sam returned to the truck with a faint, contented grin. Kagome lingered by the window for a moment, watching him climb into the driver’s seat. She couldn’t quite name the sudden, pleasant flutter low in her stomach, but she had a feeling that come Saturday, she just might find out.
The hours passed in the Swan Residence without much preamble. Before she knew it, the soft hum of conversation faded as the evening stretched into night. Dinner had been a warm affair, a rare gathering where everyone seemed at ease. Kagome had enjoyed reconnecting with her father, and Billy’s stories about life in La Push had been both entertaining and comforting.
Despite Bella’s clear absence in the Swan household, Kagome could see the little touches here and there. If she noticed the peculiar aura that lingered all around the property, well, perhaps there was more to Forks than Kagome initially thought. In any case, she now knew quite a bit more about the two older men before her than she cared to admit.
Now, the house was still, save for the gentle creak of the floorboards as Kagome moved toward the front door. Billy had mentioned that Embry, one of the boys on the Rez, would be arriving to pick him up, and she wanted to make sure she was awake to see him off.
The topic of Billy’s son came up once or twice, but each time it came with a quiet, unspoken grief that he masked with a smile. She didn't remember who Jacob was, her memories of La Push were vague but Billy filled the space with childhood stories. He insisted she made mud pies with him and Bella when they were little.
It wasn’t long before the roar of an engine broke the evening quiet, prompting Kagome to guess it was Embry’s arrival. But the aura she sensed made her pause—familiar, yet distinct from Sam’s.
“Sounds like my ride, mind wheeling me out, Chief?” Billy asked, and Charlie obliged.
The brisk air greeted her as she opened the door. The porch light glowed softly, illuminating the driveway where Billy and Charlie were saying their goodbyes as he bumped him down the steps. She stayed near the entryway, leaning slightly against the frame, her gaze drifting to the stars above.
As the rumble of the tuck idled, a hulking figure of a man stepped out, his tall frame silhouetted against the headlights. He appeared just as tall as Sam had been, well over six foot four with corded muscles, broad-shouldered and powerful, his presence almost reserved and careful as he moved toward Billy. Unlike Sam, who radiated authority, Embry held himself with a quiet air that she might liken to a gentle giant.
“Evening, son,” Billy greeted as Embry approached.
“Hey, Embry. Good to see you, make sure you get this old man home safe. He had quite a bit to drink tonight.” Charlie intoned with a laugh, Billy only chuckled in response.
“Hey, Billy, Chief Swan,” Embry said, his voice warm as he addressed them, a tone of amusement as he spoke. “I'll get him home safe and sound, thanks for feeding him, all he's been having were tv dinners lately.”
Billy smiled as he shook his head but glanced back toward the house. “Well, Kagome here makes a mean steak, might have to stop by more often now.”
Kagome laughed, Billy had a way with words. She stepped down to greet Embry, moving into the faint glow of the porch light as her heart skipped a beat. She was infinitely aware of his presence, sensing the shadow of a wolf with grey fur and black spotting. We're all the boys on the Reservation hiding some sort of secret?
At first, he merely glanced her way. But then his gaze sharpened, zeroing in on her as though he was seeing someone—or something—he hadn’t expected. It reminded her of what she’d felt with Sam, that same sudden jolt of… connection was the only way she could think to describe it. Something inexplicable tugged at her core, making her heart sutter against her ribs.
She kept her expression as composed as she could manage, offering a polite smile. Yet inwardly, she was reeling. This was the second time in so many hours that a guy in this town had looked at her like the air had been knocked right out of him. Did she really have that effect on people? It was disconcerting and oddly flattering all at once.
Embry opened his mouth to speak, but for a few long moments, nothing came out—just like Sam. Seriously? Are all the boys here going to stare at me like a deer in headlights? she thought, torn between amusement and worry. Despite the awkward silence, however, there was a curiosity in Embry’s eyes that made her think he wanted to say something, but couldn’t quite manage it.
Charlie only chuckled, glancing between the two which seemed to dispel whatever had transpired between them. “Cat got his tongue, I guess.”
Kagome’s chest tightened again, and she took a slow breath. She didn’t understand what this pull was or why two near-strangers were suddenly reacting to her presence in such an intense way. It made her uncomfortable. All she knew was that Forks was proving far more intriguing—and confusing—than she had ever anticipated.
Maybe mama had been right, that all she needed was a change of scenery to quell the loneliness. Kagome supposed only time would tell.
Embry felt it hit him like a freight train. The world shifted, tilting on its axis as everything else fell away. The sound of the truck’s engine, the crisp night air, even the soft glow of the porch light—all of it faded into the background.
His breath caught in his throat, heart thundering in his chest as a single word echoed in his mind: mine.
“Good evening,” she said finally, her voice carrying in the stillness.
Embry couldn’t move, couldn’t speak. All thoughts and ties to his mom and his pack faded, slipping away. He was rooted to the spot, his entire world consumed by her presence. His wolf stirred beneath the surface, recognizing her as something more than just a stranger. He'd been warned about this before–imprinting. Nothing at all had prepared him for the all consuming need to be near her. It was supposed to be rare, the elders said. But yet, he knew without a doubt what this feeling was. Like gravity rearranging itself around him until all he could see was her.
When Sam asked him to go pick up Billy from Chief Swan’s place, the last thing Embry expected was to imprint on his daughter–his other daughter, anyway. As it was, his Alpha had been strangely distant and distracted, taking all their patrols for the night. Maybe he needed to phase later and hope a leech came by so he had an excuse to chomp something to bits.
Billy cleared his throat, the sound breaking through the charged silence. “Embry,” he said, frowning.
Embry blinked, snapping out of his trance. “Uh…hi,” he managed, his voice rough.
“And the boy finally speaks, hallelujah.” Charlie shook his head, a look of mirth upon his face.
Kagome smiled faintly, though her curiosity was evident. “You must be Embry. I’ve heard a lot about you, Billy said your Jake’s friend?”
“Y-yeah,” Embry stammered, his usual confidence nowhere to be found. He rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “And you’re Kagome, Bella’s older sister?”
She nodded, her expression softening. “That’s me. Thanks for coming to pick up Billy.”
Embry nodded dumbly, his thoughts a chaotic mess. He couldn’t take his eyes off her—the way her dark hair framed her face, the gentle warmth in her eyes, the quiet strength she seemed to carry. He wanted to count the tiny freckles along her nose and felt his heart skip a beat at the slight dimple in one cheek as she smiled,
Billy watched him carefully, a worried look flickering across his face as Charlie cleared his throat. “We should get going,” he said, his voice calm but firmer than before.
“Right,” Embry said quickly, tearing his gaze away from Kagome. He had to break the trance or he'd spend all night staring at her.
Billy wheeled himself toward the truck, giving Kagome a small wave. “Goodnight, Kagome. Thanks for a lovely dinner.”
“Goodnight, Billy,” she said warmly. “Drive safe.”
Embry lingered for a moment, his feet rooted to the ground. He wanted to say something, anything, but the words wouldn’t come. The pull toward her was overwhelming, and it took every ounce of willpower he had to follow Billy to the truck.
He went through the motions of helping Billy into the passenger side with practiced ease but his hands trembled slightly as he jumped into the driver's seat. Billy said nothing at first, but as they pulled out of the driveway, his voice cut through the silence.
“Embry,” Billy said, his tone low and serious. “You alright there, son?”
Embry exhaled sharply, gripping the steering wheel. “Yeah, I–I'm just a little out of it is all.”
Billy gave him a pointed look but said nothing. Did he know? As an elder, sometimes the man was too sharp for his own good. Embry couldn't say it out loud, he couldn't–wouldn't, because he felt both happy and sad at the implications of what he'd just done.
He imprinted, and effectively took away whatever choice Kagome had in leaving this damn place. It was already hard enough having to constantly lie to his mom over the years, Embry had been content in making her believe he was a no good son in order to protect her. Would he have to do the same with Kagome? By rights, he could tell her everything but Embry felt absolutely destroyed by the knowledge that Kagome was now bound to the same fate as him.
Embry frowned, his grip unrelenting as his jaw clenched. He had to ease up when he felt the wheel bend under the pressure of his strength. Sam wouldn't be happy about that but he was having difficulty focusing. His wolf roared at him to turn around and go back to her–to Kagome.
Billy sighed from beside him and Embry glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. “I don’t know what’s going on, but I know something happened back there.”
Embry’s frustration boiled over, his wolf stirring restlessly. “What are you talking about? I’m fine.”
Billy nodded knowingly. “You imprinted, son. I'm old, but I ain't no fool. But there’s more to this and you need to talk to Sam as this involves him too.”
The truck swerved slightly as Embry’s attention faltered. Why would this involve Sam? Unless…his hands trembled on the wheel and Billy’s hand shot out to steady himself.
“Embry!” Billy barked.
He cursed under his breath and quickly corrected the truck’s path, pulling it back onto the road. His breathing was heavy as he forced himself to focus.
“Sorry,” he muttered, his voice strained. He felt out of his mind, Embry never lost control of himself like this; he felt like a man starved of water in a dried up spring.
Billy’s gaze softened slightly, but his worry remained. “I hate to be the one to tell you this, but you’ve got to calm down first. This isn’t something you can ignore, but you need to keep your head clear. For her sake and yours.”
Embry nodded stiffly, his thoughts still spinning. Billy had always been the pseudo-father he never had growing up so when Jake went awol, he stepped up because the man had practically helped raise him too.
It didn't mean he always liked what Billy had to say. But the ache in his chest remained, the pull toward Kagome relentless. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to focus on the road ahead.
Billy sighed, his voice quieter now. “Just talk to Sam, consult the tribe's legends and it will guide you to make sense of this.”
Embry said nothing, his mind still consumed by Kagome. The thought of her, the way she’d looked at him, the connection he couldn’t explain—it was overwhelming.
But he knew Billy was right. He needed answers. And he had a feeling this was only the beginning.
Chapter 2: Divided We Stand
Notes:
Rewritten as of 2/6/2025.
Chapter Text
The ride to the Black’s home was filled with a tense silence. Embry tried to get Kagome out of his mind, to calm his raging boner by counting sheep or imagining old lady tits but nothing helped.
His thoughts were consumed with her. Would it always be like this? All consuming, a fierce need to protect and a constant desire to rut? This is too much, he thought.
Embry eased Sam’s old truck into the Black’s gravel driveway, headlights sliding across the familiar porch. Billy sat waiting, his expression subdued as he peered through the darkness. Without Jake here the house felt more empty, more lonelier and sometimes Embry felt bad leaving Billy here by himself. If the old man was bothered by it he never said, but he saw it in the way he held himself. Gaze distant, tone subdued, and always reminiscing about old times.
The engine rattled to a halt, and Embry went around to help Billy out. “You’re sure you don’t need anything else?” he asked, his voice tight with concern.
Billy studied him for a moment, noticing the worry that flitted behind his eyes. “I’ll be fine, kid,” he said, letting Embry guide him inside. “You look like you’ve got bigger things on your mind.”
Embry’s mouth twitched, but he forced a thin smile. “I just–it's hard…being away from her.”
Billy gave him a short nod, but there was a flicker of concern. The older man seemed about to say something but thought better of it. As soon as Billy disappeared into the house, Embry let his shoulders sag.
He needed to phase. Without hesitation, Embry headed around the house, putting the keys in the glove compartment and intending on leaving the truck where it was. Nobody on the Rez would steal it or even had the guts to do so; many in the tribe thought Sam ran a gang of delinquents so they didn't mess with them.
Embry paused at the edge of the forest, hidden by a cluster of tall bushes. He pulled his shirt over his head, kicked his shoes off, peeled his shorts away in haste. Then the shift—bones cracking, muscles rippling, fur spreading across his skin.
He landed heavily on all fours, ears twitching as the forest sprang to life in his heightened senses. A thousand scents pressed in on him, but one stood out—the familiar presence of his Alpha drifting along the pack link: Sam.
As soon as he joined the mental connection, glimpses of Sam’s recent memories spilled through. Usually, the Alpha’s thoughts were guarded, but strangely enough they were openly bare for him to see tonight.
And then, Embry saw her in Sam’s memories: Kagome. His mind reeled with the intensity of Sam’s first look at her—a moment charged with an inexplicable pull, the rush of possessive protectiveness, and a bone-deep certainty.
Embry’s claws dug into the damp earth, fury and disbelief whirling through him. You imprinted on her?! A growl rumbled up his throat as he pushed himself faster, every muscle coiled with anger.
Embry, Sam’s voice filtered through the mind link. What are you—
Embry found Sam deep in the forest near a rocky outcrop. The Alpha’s black wolf stood poised, ears perked, having sensed his approach. Embry went careening into his side, colliding with his left flank and they went tumbling through the underbrush as Sam shrugged him off.
He growled low in his throat, his senses haywire and wild, all thoughts consumed by the need for Kagome. What seemed to stun Embry the most was the way Sam’s thoughts seemed to mirror his own as he stood to his full height, Alpha command at the tip of his tongue. And then, Sam saw the moment Embry imprinted because he couldn't hide it and didn't want too anyway–the intense connection of the imprint rippled through the pack link. Embry shuddered, the pull in his chest intensified as he felt Sam’s own connection to Kagome.
Is that why you took all our patrols, because you didn't want anyone seeing you imprinted? Embry snarled. He skidded to a halt, tail lashing. How the hell is it possible we imprinted on the same girl?
A flicker of disbelief colored Sam’s mental tone. I don't know, but it happened and we have to deal with it now.
Billy’s cryptic words alluded that you might've imprinted but I didn't want to believe it. Embry whined, baring his teeth in a silent snarl. How could this happen, Sam? Imprinting is supposed to be rare and never mind that the fates decided that not only is Kagome fated to be my mate but yours as well!
Sam let out a low growl, part frustration, part resignation. Arguing about it will get us nowhere, Embry. I won't fight it and I won't back down. By rights, imprints are sacred and have a right to know. You can't fight me without hurting her too.
You can’t ignore it, Embry repeated bitterly, pacing in agitation. What about her choice? She's only here for Bella’s wedding! What happens after? How the fuck are we going to make this shit work?!
Sam’s hackles rose, and a bit of the Alpha came out, pressing down on Embry like a giant weight. He felt Sam’s fear spike at his words and made his ears flatten the more he thought about Kagome leaving.
Embry stopped pacing the rocky outcrop and leaped down into a small clearing with a cluster of scattered rocks. God, what if she leaves…Sam, this is too much. I can't even think straight. Everything is consumed by her and the need to be near her.
Sam’s rigid form stood tall as he followed him down. More than the rigid fury he faced moments ago there was understanding as Embry’s wolf whined. Calm down, let's not jump to conclusions just yet. The imprint is not forcing anything on her. It doesn’t take away free will—it just… it bonds us. We can take things slow and deal with that when it comes up.
She doesn’t know about our world, Embry argued, mind-voice thick with anger. Would you really pull her into this world? To deal with our secrets, our enemies—without a choice?
Sam shifted his weight, ears flattening. I won’t lie to her forever. And you know the legends of imprinting just as I do. Staying away from her will tear her apart. This imprint doesn't just affect you now, it affects me too. She'll start feeling the tug to be near us, you still gonna avoid her out of a sense of justice?
I just…every choice so far has been ripped from us, and now this? Embry snapped, bitterness dripping from each word.
He could feel Sam’s frustration but more than that there was fear, he felt it as clear as day. Whether we like it or not, we imprinted. Whatever happens now, we can't just ignore it.
Embry said nothing for the longest time, the forest illuminated by the light of the full moon. In only a few short hours, he felt his entire world had been upended.
Sam was inclined to agree with him, flashes of his memories filtered through the mind link for Embry to see. All of Kagome, her laugh, her radiant smile. He caught glimpses of their moment at the Swan residence and he fixed Sam with a murderous glare as the echo of his thoughts rippled through their hive mind.
Sam hadn’t meant to let it slip, but the moment he recalled asking Kagome out for coffee this Saturday, Embry snapped. Teeth bared and hackles raised, the time since both had imprinted on Kagome could be measured in mere hours, yet Sam was already taking steps to pull her closer. A furious growl tore from Embry’s throat as he lunged, slamming into Sam’s flank. The Alpha recovered quickly, jaws parting to snarl his own warning—he wouldn’t deny the imprint or pretend it didn’t exist. I won’t fight it, Embry, Sam’s voice thundered through their link, laced with fierce conviction. Despite his fury, Embry couldn’t truly deny the need that gnawed at him too, that insatiable tug demanding they stay close to Kagome—even if it drove them at each other’s throats.
They stood muzzle to muzzle in the moonlit clearing, tension crackling between them like a live wire.
I understand your anger, Sam said, shifting slightly. But I'm not your enemy right now. No one’s ever heard of multiple wolves feeling drawn to the same girl, or anything like this at all. But I can’t just brush it aside—I want to get to know her, it feels...
Right, Embry finished, because he understands how that feels too. His fury ebbed, replaced by an uneasy feeling of fear. Then what do we do? he asked at length, his tone softer but still laced with bitterness. Pretend it’s all normal until it’s too late?
Sam hesitated, some of his bravado faltering. I don’t know, he admitted, weary. For now, we patrol, we keep the tribe safe, and we figure out how to be honest with Kagome when the time’s right. If you have a better plan, I’m listening.
Embry opened his mouth—or rather, bared his teeth as though to speak—then closed it again, frustration simmering. He had no solution to offer, only the dread of what could happen if Kagome discovered the truth and decided she couldn't do it. Then let’s get this patrol over with. I can’t stand talking about this anymore.
The night wore on, Embry subconsciously found himself patrolling at the very edge of the border that separated La Push and Forks. Even when he didn't mean too, his wolf wanted to instinctively go to her, to Kagome. He sensed Sam nearby, skirting the edge of the ravine that marked the two territories. Embry felt Sam’s longing sigh echo in the pack link, imprinting the memory of Kagome into his mind.
What till the others get a load of this, he thought derisively. But Sam didn't respond, his silence was answer enough.
They stalked side by side through the forest, ears alert for signs of trespassing leeches. Usually, a shared patrol meant a constant low-level exchange of thoughts and jokes through the mind link, but tonight, the silence was absolute.
Their footfalls padded dully against the moss and pine needles, each step underscoring the distance that had opened between them. Sam led, scanning the perimeter, but Embry stayed close, still fuming inside yet too drained to continue the argument.
By the time dawn began to gray the sky, they’d looped back toward the Black property. The tension, if anything, had only grown heavier in the quiet night. Embry peeled off, heading for the spot where he’d left his discarded clothes.
As he phased back, exhaustion set in—but his mind refused to settle. He couldn’t shake the image of Sam’s imprint, Kagome’s face all too real in his memory. It was only a matter of time before this secret erupted, and he dreaded what might happen when it did.
Kagome had woken up just as the sun touched the sky, where colors of amber and rose gold streaked the blue canvas. She wrapped her cardigan around her to keep the chill at bay as the kettle on the stove whistled. As she poured herself a cup of tea to warm her cold bones, a faint mist clung to the evergreens edging the Swan’s modest yard. Kagome stood over the sink, a mug of tea warming her hands. It was early—so early that fog still drifted across the street in ghostly shapes. Children milled down the lane, a bus stopping momentarily in front of their house as a throng of children boarded, their laughter echoing in the chill of the morning. She took a slow sip, breathing in the crisp air, and tried to calm the flutter in her stomach.
Forks was quiet, but there was a strange edge to the silence, as though something unseen had settled over the town.
Just then, the growl of an engine broke the hush, and Bella’s old red truck materialized through the haze. Kagome smiled, going to the door and stepping down from the staircase, her heart picking up speed. She hadn’t seen her sister in years, and Bella had no idea she was in town for her wedding—at least, not until Kagome’s arrival yesterday.
The truck door opened, revealing Bella in a thick jacket, her hair pulled back in a loose ponytail. She paused, eyes widening when she spotted Kagome waiting by the steps.
“Kagome?” Bella’s voice held both surprise and confusion. “What are you doing here?” She set one foot on the ground, looking wary and pleased all at once.
Kagome offered a small wave. “Hey, Bella. Congratulations on your engagement. Dad asked if I could come to your wedding, and I couldn’t say no.” She shrugged, half-apologetic. “I hope it’s not too weird.”
Bella shook her head quickly, a hesitant smile forming. She'd always been rather awkward even as a child so it seemed that trait followed her into adulthood. “No, of course not. I’m just—wow. It’s been so long.”
Even from a few steps away, Kagome felt the odd chill she’d sensed the day before. Something clung to Bella’s aura—like the cold prickle of static in the air. It was reminiscent of an invisible wall, subtle yet effective, hinting that Bella wanted distance from the rest of the world. Kagome wasn’t sure where this feeling originated or who might be clinging to her sister but she made a mental note to keep her senses open. It might be nothing…or it might be the first sign that the presence she’d felt earlier was more than she expected.
Bella cleared her throat. “Sorry I wasn’t here when you arrived. I, uh, had to do something.” The awkwardness in her voice made Kagome think Bella was choosing her words carefully.
Kagome only smiled. “No worries. I’m just glad to see you. Hopefully I can meet your fiancée, Dad says he's quite the looker.” A tinge of concern twisted in her chest—Bella looked tired, paler than she remembered. Yet she chose not to say anything, deciding instead to keep her observations private. She had to ease her way back into her sister’s life, not barge in with intrusive questions.
Like why are you getting married at eighteen and what is that oppressive aura clinging to you like a second skin?
Charlie opened the front door, dragging out his dirty boots full of dirt, effectively interrupting their awkward silence. “Morning, Bells. Kagome’s up early, too.” He smiled, relief evident on his face—like he was grateful for a reason to bring the two sisters together. “I was thinking you girls should have some time together, just like old times. You know, have a girls day or something.”
Bella closed the truck door, expression wary. “I guess I could show Kagome around. Actually…” She glanced at Kagome, as though weighing how she’d react. “Angela and Jessica asked if I wanted to check out that new boutique on the Rez later. It’s supposed to be, you know, fun?” She shrugged, sounding unconvinced even to her own ears.
“That sounds great,” Charlie cut in, giving Kagome an encouraging grin. “It'll be good for you two girls to reconnect, get some…separation while you can before you get hitched in two months.”
“Dad…really?” Bella sighed, and Kagome heard the animosity in Charlie’s tone. It didn't seem like he liked Bella’s fiancée.
Charlie held his hands up. “Hey, I'm just saying. Your older sister is here, it's time you spent some time with family for a change.”
Bella’s eyes flickered between them, a flicker of uncertainty there. “Alright, if you want to come, Kagome, I’m sure Ang and Jess won’t mind.”
Kagome sensed the tentative invitation, balanced with Bella’s hesitation. She tried a friendly smile, hoping to melt some of the ice she could almost feel radiating from Bella. “I’d love to,” she said softly. “Thanks for asking.”
“Alright, then,” Charlie said, clapping his hands together and turning to step back inside. “I’ll leave you two to get ready. Just…don’t be strangers.”
As Bella made her way up the porch steps, Kagome caught another pulse of that cold aura—an edge in the air that prickled against her skin. She forced herself to remain calm, reminding herself she barely knew this version of Bella, and that her sister likely had her own fears and secrets. Meanwhile, a darker presence seemed to hover at the corners of Kagome’s awareness, as though Forks itself was in the midst of something she couldn’t yet name. Demons, a quiet voice in her mind suggested, though she dismissed it for lack of proof.
She tucked those thoughts away as they stepped into the house. If there was anything she’d learned from her time as a priestess, it was to watch and wait. For now, she would smile, join Bella and her friends, and try to rekindle the family bond they once shared—even with a biting chill lingering in the air around them.
Later, as the barest hint of the sun peeked through the clouds, Kagome sat with Bella in the living room to wait for Angela and Jessica who would be coming by to pick them up.
Charlie had left moments ago, casting a dull glance in their direction as they sat quietly on the couch—as if he had expected this very scenario to unfold. He merely shook his head as Kagome wished him a good day at work, and the silence that followed was thick enough to cut with a knife.
It was a rather awkward affair, made more obvious by the way Bella kept fidgeting, sighing every few minutes and fiddling with her sweater. Kagome got the inclination that she was uncomfortable, and the thought struck her as odd because while Bella had always been very introverted she had nothing but happy memories of her sister.
“So,” Kagome began, shifting on the couch. “How have you been?” she started carefully.
Bella only shrugged. “Um, good, I guess. I’m just getting ready for the college semester soon. And you? How was your, uh, flight yesterday? You did come in yesterday, right?”
Kagome laughed, and the tension in Bella’s shoulders eased. “Yes, I did. Billy and Sam picked me up. The flight was long, I had several transfers and layovers. Forks, however, is different from how I remember it but I love how green it is.”
Bella’s only response was a tight-lipped smile, and for a moment, Kagome thought they might lapse into another stretch of awkward silence. But before she could say anything, a car horn blared from outside. Both girls stood up immediately, Bella leading the way to the door with Kagome following close behind.
Outside, Angela’s worn-out Toyota Camry sat idling in the driveway. In the passenger seat was another girl with light brown hair and a stiff expression, her posture rigid as if she’d rather be anywhere else.
Angela’s bright, infectious smile immediately lifted the tension, and Bella’s expression softened the moment she waved. “Hey, Bella! And you must be Kagome, right? I’m Angela, and this is Jessica,” she said cheerfully, patting the passenger seat.
Jessica, a fair-skinned girl with light brown hair, gave a subtle smile though it seemed forced at best. Angela, however, appeared to have light skin with dark hair and white-framed glasses that complemented her warm demeanor. She was also quite tall, as the top of her head just barely touched the roof of the car.
“It's nice to meet you both, thank you for letting me tag along. I hope it won't be too awkward with me around.” Kagome gave a shy wave and got into the back seat with Bella.
As they made their way to La Push, the atmosphere was exactly as Kagome had predicted—quiet and tinged with awkwardness. Angela kept the conversation going with persistent cheer, whereas Jessica only contributed now and then with a pointed remark aimed at Bella. Kagome couldn’t shake the feeling that the two didn’t get along.
“It’s great to finally hear from you, Bella. Feels like it’s been, well, forever. When did you last really call your friends after graduating. Months, right?” Jessica laughed, and Kagome noticed Bella’s barely perceptible reaction, her expression rigid and unyielding.
Angela, bless her heart, was a sweetheart.
“Personally, It's completely understandable,” she said. “I'm busy with work and then getting ready for college soon. I think we're all a bit busy so I say we enjoy today while we can. Who knows when we'll get another chance to get together like this.”
Jessica said nothing but Kagome could feel the scathing remark at the tip of her tongue. She wasn't sure what happened between the two but it was clear there was hurt feelings and Angela was trying to smooth it over. Bella seemed grateful, if the small smile she sent her was any indication.
Angela turned up the music—a cool indie track filled the car as they drove along a winding road. The surrounding forest cast shifting shadows on the vehicle, and the trees lining both sides loomed tall and oppressive, their silhouettes blurred by ghostly mists dancing in the dreary gloom. The farther they got from Forks, the more Kagome felt a strange awareness pricking at her senses. La Push, as far as she understood, was home to a native tribe with a rich spiritual history—a fact she had only gleaned in passing from Billy. Yet there was something about these lands that struck Kagome as profoundly odd.
Kagome could have sworn she saw something moving among the trees; her awareness was so finely tuned that she rarely missed a thing. Her heightened senses didn’t lie, yet when Kagome blinked, it had vanished without a trace. She frowned in confusion, wondering if it was merely her imagination—a desire to perceive something that wasn’t actually there. The fleeting image of a fire-rat’s robe crossed her mind, and she turned away from the window, choosing to leave those unsettling thoughts behind.
As they passed through the reservation, the girls decided to stop at a nice restaurant for lunch before heading over to the boutique. Seaside Edge Restaurant was a Quileute-owned, casual waterside diner that served mostly seafood along with other American classics. It was a small business, like most on the reservation, and the proceeds went directly to its owners—a family that had been serving La Push for generations. The restaurant was literally on the edge of the sea, built along a pier that offered a breathtaking view of the ocean. La Push was situated directly along the coast’s edge, so the people here foraged from both the land and the sea.
Kagome was in love, casting her worries aside as they commandeered a window seat so she could get a better view. The chatter in the diner was low; Angela and Jessica did most of the talking, while Bella only chimed in occasionally. Kagome was content to sit and gaze at the sea as she ate her salmon, but it seemed Jessica had other plans.
“So, Kagome, how are you and Bella related?” Jessica asked between bites. “I mean, you two look nothing alike.”
“We’re half-sisters—we have the same father but different mothers,” Kagome answered simply, taking another bite of her salmon.
Jessica seemed incredulous as she looked between the two sisters, stunned. “Seriously? Wow, that's…surprising. You two are like night and day, I wouldn't have even guessed.”
Angela nudged her, giving her a look that clearly said she was being rude. If Jessica got the hint, well, she certainly didn't show it. Or perhaps she didn't care? Kagome didn't know Bella’s friends well enough so she supposed she shouldn't judge but she was getting rather annoyed by Jessica’s snarky attitude. She chalked it up to that small town curiosity but it really made every conversation pertaining to Bella that much more uncomfortable.
“Anyway…” Angela hedged. “You should totally come to the bonfire at First Beach this Friday, Kagome. You're coming too, right Bella?”
Bella’s fork paused mid-bite as she shoved a mouthful of pasta in and hummed her approval, though her expression remained stiff and uncomfortable. Kagome frowned but said nothing.
“Great! Then you can catch a ride down with Bella. Maybe you’ll even meet a cute boy there,” Angela laughed, taking a sip of her iced tea.
Kagome only managed a small smile as her heart stuttered. She had no plans of dating—she wasn’t interested in letting anyone into her life so soon after…well, Kagome simply had no intentions of meeting any guys, plain and simple. Even her little “not-a-date” with Sam wasn’t going anywhere, she was simply curious to learn what he—and by extension, his tribe—was all about. But the girls didn’t need to know that; she wasn’t planning on staying long anyway once Bella’s wedding came and went.
As they continued eating, topics of college went around the table. Bella explained she was going to the University of Alaska, much to the shock of Angela and Jessica–who were both going to the University of Washington. Bella tried to explain that they had a good science program while Angela just appeared sad that they'd be going their separate ways. Jessica muttered something about Edward–Bella’s apparent paramour, but the conversation quickly shifted to the new boutique and the cute dresses they couldn't wait to try on.
Bella, she noticed, remained notably subdued but she smiled through it. Ever since they got to La Push she seemed so…distracted. Glancing around, fiddling with her sweater and gaze distant. It was as if she wanted to be anywhere but here and Kagome supposed she couldn't blame her–there was a clear divide between Bella and her friends. Like they weren't part of the same world. Which was ridiculous but Kagome’s intuition told her otherwise.
Before long, they finished their food and headed toward the door after Angela insisted on paying. The restaurant began to fill with a fresh wave of tourists, making it difficult for anyone to push through. Kagome lagged behind as the girls managed to get through and barely stopped herself from colliding with a hulking figure who suddenly entered.
“Oh! I’m so—” she began, bumping into his chest as a child zipped past her. “—goodness, sorry about that.”
She felt strong hands steady her as she stumbled, and a wave of overwhelming heat washed over her. The stranger was tall—well over six feet—with russet skin and broad shoulders, his muscles as defined as if carved from stone. He wore a dark blue sleeveless shirt featuring a fish design and cut-off denim shorts.
The stranger chuckled, and Kagome’s smile faltered as she looked up to apologize. He was striking, with buzz-cut hair, an impish grin, and a jawline as sharp as glass. Appearing to be in his mid-twenties, he towered over the other occupants in the diner with his burly build. Kagome thought Angela had been tall at six feet but no, this man was taller and massively built.
What fascinated her most though, was the aura that clung to him, evoking the image of a chocolate-brown wolf with a face edged in lighter colors.
In that moment, Kagome’s heart skipped a beat. The aura stirred memories deep within her, and she felt a strange pull toward this man that she felt with Sam and Embry. A magnetic tug in her chest like a string pulled taut between them. She rubbed her chest absentmindedly. As if sensing her interest, he offered a small, knowing smile.
“Are you alright?” he asked softly, the deep baritone of his voice was calm and warm.
Kagome hesitated, her mind racing with unasked questions. “I—I’m fine, thank you. I’m sorry about bumping into you,” she managed with a laugh.
He only smiled, his eyes glinting with an unreadable mix of amusement and understanding. “No harm done. Sometimes the best encounters happen by accident.”
Suddenly realizing he hadn't let her go, the stranger released her. “I'm Quil, by the way. Quil Ateara V,” he introduced, holding his hand out.
Kagome’s heart skipped a beat. Quil was incredibly handsome, and his smile was breathtaking. The shadow of his wolf form felt playful—almost too sweet—but its intense lupine stare made her wonder if all the boys on the Rez were hiding a secret. Was there some connection to Sam and Embry? She wasn’t sure, but whatever magic the Quileute people possessed, it was something mysterious.
Quil felt it hit him like a tidal wave–the noise of the restaurant fell to the wayside and the wide eyed whispers of the strangers in the waiting area was barely audible as he felt the world wash away until all he could see was her.
The legends of imprinting–of the way it was like gravity shifting as all the ties to his family and his pack, slipped away. It was such a profound feeling and there was this intense need to know her, to find out every little thing about her and make her laugh. The fierce need to provide for her was strong but more than that, Quil felt his desire burn for a stranger he'd only just met.
Oh god, Quil thought with stunned clarity. I imprinted.
“Kagome Higurashi,” she replied a moment later, breaking the haze of his thoughts as she slipped her dainty palm into his bigger hands.
Kagome, he repeated to himself. He liked that name. He hadn't a clue what it meant but it sounded nice, it suited her. The girl before him was a slip of a woman, so small and tiny he was pretty sure he could pick her up with one hand. She appeared Asian, with delicate features and the most stunning smile he'd ever seen. Her blue sundress with yellow flowers along the hem matched her deep, blue eyes and the white cardigan only complimented her face.
She was beautiful and her scent–god, she smelled so fucking good it was driving him insane being in such close proximity to her. When he approached Seaside Edge, he wondered who smelled so damn good but chalked it up to just being hungry. Now he was just hungry for a very different reason. Quil swallowed thickly, willing his dick to go down because now was not the time.
“That's a beautiful name for a pretty girl,” he teased, enjoying the red flush that bloomed across her face. “And she laughs cutely too!”
Quil didn’t want to let go of her hand, but she withdrew her fingers from his calloused palm, and he instantly missed its warmth. He missed the delicate curve of her nails—tips refined into tiny claws painted in cute baby blue nail polish with glitter. He even imagined what it would feel like if they trailed lightly over his skin—but no, he had to focus; this wasn’t the time for daydreams. And yet, in mere seconds, his entire world was consumed by her.
“I’d better just, um, go now. My friends are waiting outside,” she said with a laugh as she pushed her way out the door. “It was nice meeting you, Quil,” she added, giving him a shy wave. Quil only hesitated for three seconds before he followed her outside.
“Wait! Can I get your number?” he suddenly blurted out, noticing Isabella Swan greeting her with a wave alongside two other girls whose names he couldn’t recall.
Bella’s smile faltered as she stared at him in confusion, glancing curiously between them. “Quil? What’re you—”
This was awkward. Did they know each other? He rubbed the back of his neck with a sheepish smile and said, “I was asking your friend here for her number.”
Kagome’s mouth opened and closed as her face flushed a deep red. It was so adorably cute—part of him even wondered how far that blush would go. The two girls behind them giggled knowingly. Quil wasn’t exactly hiding his interest; he was very into Kagome.
“You mean my sister?” Bella asked incredulously.
Quil’s jaw dropped as he suddenly remembered Sam mentioning something about Chief Swan’s oldest daughter coming for Bella’s wedding a few weeks ago.
Damn, how awkward.
Kagome frowned as she looked between them. “You two know each other?”
“Yeah, he’s Jake’s friend. One of the boys who lives on the Rez,” Bella explained.
Kagome’s frown deepened as she looked back at him curiously. Quil wasn’t sure what Swan had told her about him or Jake, but he had a strange feeling it would come back to bite him in the ass.
Quil shifted nervously. “Sooo, can I still get that number, maybe?” he asked again, adding a sweet “please” at the end.
He really only had eyes for Kagome, and now that he knew what she meant to him, he wasn’t about to let her slip away.
Kagome seemed unsure as Bella crossed her arms, still frowning and narrowing her eyes. Swan likely wasn’t happy—Jake had cut all ties months ago and he wouldn’t admit he partially blamed her for Jake’s downward spiral. The silence that stretched between them was stilted and uneasy.
“Um, I’m not sure that’s—”
Before she could finish, one of the girls behind her began rattling off the Swan Residence’s number. Kagome’s face grew even redder as she exclaimed, “Angela!”
“What? He’s cute—you should give him a chance. Quil is sweet,” she whispered, and Quil couldn’t help but break into a wide grin as he repeated the number in his mind.
“Thanks! I’ll call you, so please answer!” he called after her as she was dragged away. Quil watched her go, ignoring Bella’s less-than-thrilled expression.
Kagome glanced back at him with a smile, and his heart stuttered in his chest.
He imprinted, and it was the best feeling in the world.
Chapter 3: A Strange Occurrence
Notes:
Old readers that have been here for a decade please go back and reread chapters 1+2 as this story has been overhauled and rewritten. This chapter won't make sense unless you do so. New readers, hi and hope you like the story!
Rewritten as of 2/6/2025.
Chapter Text
Quil drove back to Sam’s cabin in a daze. He almost forgot why he had originally gone to Seaside Edge; Paul had placed an order for all of them an hour earlier while Sam had been away all morning.
The pack usually spent all their time at Sam’s cabin, it quickly became a second home for most of them when they weren't at their parents' place. Today was no different and yet, more than his ambitious appetite, Quil’s head was full of Kagome.
He shook his head. Good thing he remembered the food, he'd been three seconds away from forgetting it altogether. Quil had patrol duty later with Paul and Jared, and rightly so, they were fucking hungry.
None of the pack could actually put together anything decent except maybe for Seth and Jake but the latter was usually missing in action. So half the time it was usually Sue or his mom who took care of the meals. Today was one of those rare days when they had to order out.
I imprinted, he thought, not for the first time.
It didn’t feel real—the intense sensation in his chest, in his mind. Every thought was consumed by Kagome. What was she doing right now? What was she planning to do tomorrow? How could he go over to the Swans’ without it looking weird, just so he could spend time with her? Quil pondered these questions, mostly on autopilot, as he finally reached Sam’s long dirt driveway.
When he parked in front, Paul and Jared emerged, wolf calls on their lips, to grab the two bags of food they had ordered.
“Finally,” Paul groaned as he carried one bag inside. “Dude, did you get lost or something? It’s literally been over thirty minutes since you left!”
Jared moaned around a mouthful of food. He had already set his plate out, and the takeout was scattered across the table in the kitchen. “No, seriously—it felt like my stomach was about to eat itself.”
As Paul and Jared dug into their food, Quil, still functioning on autopilot, suddenly blurted out, “I imprinted,” his words ringing with stunned clarity. Paul paused mid-bite, his burger oozing with sauce, while Jared choked on a mouthful of fries.
“Wait, what?” Paul exclaimed, placing his burger down. “On who? Is it someone we know?”
Quil hesitated before replying, “It’s Bella’s half-sister—Chief Swan’s oldest daughter.” He offered a lazy grin, still recalling how her smile had lit up her whole face.
Paul and Jared erupted in laughter, clearly finding the situation hilarious. They playfully shoved Quil’s shoulder and ribbed him about imprinting on the so-called ‘leech-lovers’ big sis’.
“Does that mean you have to call the Chief ‘Dad’ now?” Paul joked, turning back to his burger.
“Fuck off, Paul. We haven't gotten that far yet,” Quil retorted, but that only made them laugh even more.
Jared was no better as he leaned over with his damn chicken bone in hand. “Better start getting used to calling Bella ‘little sis’ now.”
Quil rolled his eyes as he shoved a mouthful of fries into his mouth, flipping them the bird.
“Damn, you leave for thirty minutes and come back a changed man. Sucks to be you, bro.” Paul shook his head, and it was obvious what he thought about imprinting.
Out of everyone in the pack, Paul was the most vocal about not letting anyone tie him down. Given how often he slept around and the string of failed relationships he had experienced, Quil secretly prayed for the girl he would eventually imprint on. Unlike his brothers in the pack, he saw nothing wrong with imprinting. Even though he didn’t know Kagome yet, he was certain he would because he already liked her.
“Well, my imprint is great and she's fucking hot. Even her name is amazing–which just so happens to be Kagome. So if the fates have blessed me with her, then so be it,” he stated proudly, earning another round of ribbing
At that moment, Sam made his presence known—his tools clattered to the ground by the door. He had heard his truck coming down the driveway, thanks to their sensitive hearing, even though Sam had been away for a while, covering all the patrols the other day.
Quil turned to him, puzzled, and Paul and Jared shared the same confusion as Sam glared at him with a mixture of exhaustion and anger. What the hell was up with him?
“What did you just say?” Sam asked again, incredulous.
Quil noticed the change in Sam’s tone and stood up; the lighthearted mood around the table grew tense.
“I imprinted on Chief Swan’s older girl. What's the problem?” he added, already feeling his hackles rise at the shift in his Alpha’s demeanor.
Sam’s face fell, his expression darkening. “That's what I thought you said–that's impossible,” he replied.
Jared had long forgotten his food as he stood, surveying the situation. As Sam’s second-in-command, he was ready to step in if need be but Quil hoped it didn't come to that. Paul remained seated but even he could sense the tension hanging in the air.
Quil frowned. “What the hell are you talking about?” he snapped, his temper flaring as his body rippled with anger.
Sam dragged a hand down his face, and he could hear his heart pounding heavily in his chest—it almost sounded…panicked. Quil was confused; something was going on that Sam wasn’t saying.
“Embry and I both imprinted on Kagome too,” Sam stated, and the silence that followed was so thick you could cut it with a knife.
“Oh shit,” Paul cursed, looking between them like he expected a fight to break out.
“Oh shit is right–how the fuck is that possible?” Jared breathed, incredulous.
Quil felt his heart drop. “You're telling me, like what the fuck?”
Even Paul looked stunned as he dragged a hand over his face. “Ha–better you guys than me but wow that's…that's super fucked.” he added, shaking his head in disbelief.
Sam scowled, and Paul opened his mouth likely with a sarcastic quip to add but seeing the deadly expression on both of their faces he quite wisely shut his mouth. That was probably smart of him otherwise Quil was two seconds away from smacking him upside the head.
“Look, there's obviously something going on and the ancestors must have a reason for making Kagome our…shared imprint.” Sam sighed, shaking his head.
Shared imprint. God, that was so messed up. He loved his brothers, but the idea of sharing the same girl? And then a thought occurred to Quil–she was leaving probably right after Bella’s wedding. Fear took him as his anger faded replaced instead by the horror of possibly losing Kagome before he even had a chance to get to know her.
Jared sat back down as silence descended. Quil felt his anger ebb until all he was left with was disbelief and confusion. The delicious food wafting from the table didn't seem good anymore. Sam and Embry didn't have any choice on who they imprinted on and by tribal law, he couldn't and wouldn't dream of harming one of his brothers.
“Shit, what the fuck do we do? I mean, she's fucking leaving right after the wedding.” Quil panicked, hands on his head. “Shit, this is so fucked!”
“It's fine, we'll figure this shit out. I mean, according to tribal law she has a right to know, right?” Paul stated, crossing his arms.
Sam fell into the nearby seat at the table and held his face in his hands as he bowed over, resting his elbows on his knees. “Technically yes, we can tell her–about the legends and the imprint but this is a lot and I…I don't want to pressure her into staying or scare her away if we do it too soon,” he answered, setting his keys on the table as lines of age marred his tired face. “But I know this isn't just up to me or Embry now, this includes you too, Quil. All I know is we can't deny the imprint, that'll hurt her.”
Quil looked away with a sigh. He was suddenly very tired and wanted nothing more than to go home and pretend this whole situation never happened.
“No, I agree. The last thing I want to do is hurt her. I just…I don't know,” he admitted carefully. “I want to get to know her, but I feel like we all need to be on the same page. What does–I mean, how does Em feel about all this?”
Sam huffed out a tired laugh, but even to Quil it sounded hollow.
Jared winced. “I'm guessing Embry didn't take it very well…” he trailed off and Sam shook his head.
“Is that why he looked like he had a stick up his ass? Because I went to Billy’s to check on him after you both came off patrol but he looked fucking pissed. Completely ignored my ass.” Paul shook his head, finally taking a bite of his burger.
Quil couldn't even think about food right now, his stomach was full of knots and his head chock full of worries.
Jared snorted through his teeth, reaching over for his food which had gone cold. “I mean, no offense but he's always had a stick up his ass until he finally got laid. Now, the only thing he needs to worry about is sharing the same girl and worrying about time slots just to see her.”
Quil shoved at his shoulder and Sam shot Jared a look that clearly said: shut the fuck up. He held his hands up and quite wisely went back to his food. Yeah, he better be quiet.
“Okay, but to be frank–how are we going to organize this between the three of us? Like, I want to take her out but if you take her out and Embry…well, let's just say he does too, how the fuck are we organizing this without freaking her out?” he gestured wildly, trying to make sense of this tangled web they got themselves into. Quil was just beginning to realize what a damn headache this was turning out to be.
Sam rubbed the back of his neck and Jared nudged him with a raised eyebrow. “You fucker, did you ask her out already?”
“I did, this Saturday. For coffee, just to hang out.” he admitted, and Quil felt a flare of jealousy rear its ugly head before he stamped down on it.
He couldn't get mad at Sam for that, he had just as much of a right to see Kagome as he and Embry did. The wolf seemed oddly okay with it but the man–the man had trouble processing it. Still, Quil was nothing if not a beacon of optimism. He had to see the good in the situation in order to deal with it.
So he did what he did best—turned it into a joke. “Damn, it’s been less than twenty-four hours, and you’re already ahead of me. That cuts real deep, bro,” Quil said, miming a dramatic shot to the chest.
Sam let out a tired laugh, some of the tension in his shoulders finally easing.
The tension in Sam’s cabin gradually faded, replaced instead by a strange silence. The four of them sat around the worn wooden table, the remains of their meal mostly forgotten as the weight of what had just been revealed settled over them. Paul and Jared mostly ate on autopilot, but Quil stared at his food without seeing it. Sam and Embry had imprinted on Kagome too–it didn't feel real.
It wasn’t supposed to be possible. And yet, here they were.
Quil leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, a smug grin creeping onto his face as he attempted to diffuse the situation further. “So, any chance I can tag along to this little date?”
Sam shot him a glare, clearly not in the mood. “It’s not a date,” he muttered, rubbing his temples. “I just need to talk to her.”
Paul snorted. “Sure, sure. Not a date.”
Quil, never one to pass up an opportunity to tease, leaned forward with a cocky smirk. “Funny. Because I got her number, sooo…I’d say I’m winning here.” He paused before correcting himself. “Okay, technically, it’s just the Swan residence number, but close enough.”
Jared laughed, throwing a fry at him. “You would find a way to make this a competition.”
Paul grinned. “Quil thinks he’s slick, but Kagome’s got two imprints ahead of him. What are you even gonna do with a phone number?”
Quil shrugged. “I don’t know, call and awkwardly flirt? Ask Charlie’s permission to date his daughter? Oh! Maybe I can ask if he wants to be my future father-in-law.” He waggled his brows, enjoying the way Paul and Jared cackled at the idea.
But across the table, Sam had gone still. Quil didn't miss the look of dread that suddenly appeared on his face. The laughter died down and Sam’s expression darkened, his jaw tightening, his fingers curling into fists.
“What?” Quil asked, suddenly wary.
Sam exhaled sharply, but his voice was grim when he finally spoke. “What if it’s not just us?”
The room fell silent and Quil felt nauseous all of a sudden as his stomach twisted with stress. “You mean, what if we all imprint like a domino effect? Man, that would suck.”
Paul’s amusement faded first despite his attempts at another joke. “That's not fucking funny,” he spat, suddenly serious.
Even Jared’s usual optimism seemed to have gone, he seemed…worried. Quil didn't blame him, he'd already lost his scholarship when he phased and got trapped in La Push. Despite knowing the risks of imprinting, the elders told them it was a rare occurrence. They didn't think it would happen so the pack really got around, it wasn't a secret they dicked down girls in both La Push and Forks.
Could it be possible that maybe more of them may imprint?
“Let's not get ahead of ourselves here, because that sounds crazy as hell.” he tried, but the others didn't seem so convinced.
Sam lifted his gaze, something haunted lurking beneath the surface. “Think about it–what if more of the pack imprints on Kagome too? I thought the buck would stop at Embry but you just imprinted on her today, Quil.”
Quil had meant it as a joke but when he said it out loud like that…
Some of that unease crawled up his spine. Because suddenly, it didn’t feel so funny anymore.
And that? That scared the hell out of him.
Another silence descended and this time, Quil didn't have it in him to say anything witty or funny anymore. Instead, he stood from the table and muttered something about going to find Embry so they could have a smoke session because someone had to fill him in about what was going on. And then maybe…maybe he'd go see Jake. Because he could use one of his best buds right about now.
The short ride to the boutique was filled with talks of boys and light teasing. Kagome smiled and laughed along but generally tried to divert the attention elsewhere. She wasn't quite sure what to make of Quil yet–his presence had left a lasting impact and considering Bella’s reaction, well, Kagome was sure there was something she was missing.
“Yeah, he’s Jake’s friend. One of the boys who lives on the Rez.”
Kagome hadn’t given it much thought—after all, in a small town like this, it wasn’t surprising that everyone knew each other. Yet, something about the way Bella said it felt…off. There was an edge to her tone, almost like anger, but not quite. It was as if just speaking the name left a bitter taste in her mouth, like it carried a personal sting Kagome couldn’t quite place.
Ever since they left the restaurant Bella had grown even more distant, staring off into space with unseeing eyes. She wouldn't probe where she wasn't wanted; after all, the two didn't know each other well enough anymore. But even Angela could sense something was off as she tried to include Bella in conversations.
“Oh, look at how cute it is! I bet they have a neat book collection you can look at, Bella.” Angela stated as they pulled up into the parking lot of the shopping center.
Willow and Lace boutique was emblazoned with cursive lettering against a black and white banner with intricate framing above the storefront. In the window, there were two mannequins dressed in cute outfits adorned with frills and soft pastels.
Kagome had to admit, it was such a cute store. They entered the shop as a group where only two other women were perusing the clothing racks. Soft music played as the soft hum of chatter and the occasional rustling of fabric filled the small boutique. Kagome went through the clearance rack, her fingers brushing over price tags marked down for the shop’s grand opening. The scent of fresh linen and faint traces of perfume clung to the air, mingling with the rare warmth of sunlight streaming through the windows.
A few feet away, Angela and Jessica giggled as they held up dresses against themselves in front of a mirror, debating which outfit suited them best. Before long, they were heading into changing rooms with a dozen clothes in their hands. There were quite a few cute dresses for sale and Kagome was tempted to go over and check out a few herself.
Bella, on the other hand, had distanced herself from the commotion, perched on a small bench in the corner, flipping idly through a stack of books on a nearby shelf. Her posture was relaxed, yet Kagome noticed the way she lingered a little too long on the pages, like she was somewhere far away in thought.
The doorbell chimed, signaling a new customer, and Kagome instinctively glanced up. The moment she did, a peculiar sensation crept over her—something deep and familiar, yet undeniably different from what she had sensed before.
A man, tall with an easy stride, stepped inside. His youthful face held a boyish charm, but his hulking frame made him appear quite older, almost twenty-five at best. His features were sharp yet kind, but it wasn’t his appearance that initially caught her attention. It was the presence that clung to him.
Just like with Sam, Embry and Quil–he had an aura that separated him from the rest. Unlike Quil’s playful nature, this stranger had a natural warmth. Where Sam was authority and Embry held a quiet strength, this boy looked like quite the charmer.
The shadow of a wolf lingered around him, light grey with streaks of dark brown in his fur. While unseen, she felt his wolf deeply, an echo of something primal and ancient beneath his skin. She got the sense that he wore his heart on his sleeve as he greeted the woman behind the counter, who was likely the owner. The doorbell chimed again and an older lady who resembled him came into the store up to the counter.
They were talking for a few minutes as Kagome went back to examining the clothing rack, trying to ignore the magnetic pull of the man’s wolf and his presence. Kagome’s fingers froze mid-motion against the fabric as she watched the tall, burly boy scan the store before his gaze landed on Bella. His expression lit up instantly, his easy grin stretching across his face as he made his way over.
“Bella!”
Bella stood as if on instinct, closing the book she had been flipping through. “Seth,” she greeted, her tone lighter than Kagome had heard it all day.
She barely registered their exchange as her entire body tensed as an unsettling sensation washed over her. The moment the boy—Seth, as Bella called him—stepped closer, she felt it again.
That same, inexplicable pull in her chest.
Her stomach churned, insides twisting like someone had a vice grip on her heart. She could already tell he was like Sam, Embry, and Quil—his presence radiated that same intense energy, thick and unshakable. And the intense heat that surrounded them, Seth exuded warmth like an open fire. Even more unsettling, he looked just like a carbon copy, all corded muscle and towering height, as if he had been crafted from the same mold. They could almost be noted as brothers now that she thought about it and yet, there were the little things that set them apart.
Kagome clenched the dress she had been holding, fingers gripping it tight like it was her only lifeline. She breathed out softly, willing herself to calm down, but the air felt thick—oppressive. The store, once small and cozy, now felt suffocating.
Kagome busied herself with the clothing rack again before moving to the accessory stand where an array of ribbons and bows were on display. She tried to give Bella space to speak with Seth in her efforts to brush off the unsettling sensation in her chest. But when Bella turned slightly, gesturing toward her, she forced herself to focus.
“Oh, right—Seth, this is Kagome, my sister,” Bella said, introducing them. “She’s in town for, uh, the wedding. She’s already met some of the guys. In fact, we just ran into Quil earlier.”
Kagome couldn’t help but notice the subtle shift in Bella’s demeanor as she addressed Seth. There was something lighter in her tone, a faint warmth that eased some of the gloom hanging around her. It made her wonder if Bella was particularly fond of Seth, or if he simply had that effect on people.
“He was actually pretty weird earlier, by the way,” Bella continued with a small laugh, and Kagome wondered what her sister meant by that comment because even to her ears it sounded oddly forced.
Kagome shifted her gaze to Seth and his grin was impossibly wide as he shifted his attention to her. “Oh, yeah, I—”
Then, his smile dropped and his words trailed off when they made eye contact. His dark eyes held hers like an unyielding force, drawing her in. She smiled faintly, giving him a small wave but his countenance remained the same.
Kagome watched as his expression flickered—like something invisible had just struck him. His easy confidence evaporated in an instant, his mouth open wide as if to say something, only for the words to never come. Up close, Seth’s height was made that much more obvious in such close quarters and she could feel the space fill up with his heat. It felt like the area was filled with his presence and Kagome swallowed thickly under the intensity of his gaze.
He just…stared. It was unnerving.
Kagome visibly frowned, this was beginning to be a running theme around here. As flattering as it had been, she didn't find it so great after the fourth time in just two days.
She had no idea what was going on, but she knew one thing for certain.
Something was very, very strange around here.
Chapter 4: The Ripple Effect
Notes:
Love all your reviews, thank you for reading my story!
Chapter Text
The moment Seth had entered the boutique, something sweet smelling and divine hit his senses. With his sensitive nose, people usually smelled pretty weird or really bad. But someone in the shop had the most delicious, sweet smelling scent he'd ever come across and he wanted to smother his face in that scent.
His gaze instinctively combed the store as his mom chatted with her friend behind the counter. He'd only come to help fix the pipes in the back but they were too busy catching up until he spotted the cute, Asian girl checking out the clothing rack. And then, he'd seen Bella nearby and wondered if they were friends, maybe he'd be able to get her number somehow. He didn't usually fool around with girls like the pack did–or even spoke to any, but this girl smelled really, really good.
But the moment Seth laid eyes on Bella’s sister –as she introduced, his entire world tilted.
It wasn’t gradual. It wasn’t a slow realization. It was like the universe cracked open, rearranging itself in a single, irreversible instant. His breath hitched, Seth felt the ground beneath him shatter.
His heart, steady and familiar in its rhythm, suddenly stuttered—like missing a step on solid ground. For one terrifying second, he swore it stopped completely. And then, it started again. Stronger, louder, like a steady crescendo.
His entire body felt like it was surging forward without him, pulled by an unseen force, every fiber of his being redirected, rewired, reprogrammed for one sole purpose.
Kagome–that was her name, wasn't it? He repeated it over and over again, completely awestruck by her beauty and shy smile. No wonder she smelled so damn good–this was his imprint!
“Earth to Seth! Hello, anyone there?” Bella waved a hand in his face as Kagome shifted on her feet uncomfortably. He'd been caught staring like a damn fool.
Crap, that was so uncool of him. “Hi uh, I'm Seth,” he said, flashing a quick grin that didn’t quite hide the way his voice wavered.
“Yeah, that's literally what I said…” Bella slowly intoned, crossing her arms in confusion.
Kagome only smiled at the exchange.
“It's nice to meet you,” she replied softly with a gentle smile; it was absolutely breathtaking.
Seth hesitated for a beat too long before finally extending his hand, hoping she wouldn’t notice the slight twitch in his fingers. “Y-yeah, nice to meet you too,” he said, and the easy grin on his face stretched impossibly wide.
She appeared surprised by his gesture, her brows lifting slightly, like she hadn’t expected it. Panic crept in. Was this weird? Should he have just waved? No, he’d look like an absolute dork if he did that.
Then, finally, she reached out.
Her fingers met his—delicate, hesitant, unsure—and for a second, he forgot to breathe. Her touch was soft, yet there was a quiet strength in the way she grasped his hand. His grip instinctively tightened, swallowing her tiny fingers in his own callous strength. Steady but not overbearing, though he swore he could feel his pulse pounding all the way up to his ears.
It was just a handshake. A normal, casual handshake.
So why did it feel like the entire world had narrowed down to this exact moment?
Her eyes were so extraordinarily blue, Seth didn't think he'd ever seen an Asian girl with blue eyes before and he was completely mesmerized by how beautiful they were.
Bella fixed him with a pointed stare, the weight of her suspicion settling like a heavy stone. Her eyes glanced between them as if she was trying to figure out his weird behavior. Sometimes Bella was too sharp for her own good.
“Hey, Kagome this– oh !” Angela’s sudden presence broke the awkward exchange as she came out of the fitting room with a brunette he vaguely remembered as Jessica, nudging her with a knowing grin, who quickly shared her amusement.
Seth’s mouth opened and closed, like he’d been caught with his hand in the proverbial cookie jar–realizing too late that he was still holding Kagome’s hand. The warmth of her touch lingered, his grip instinctively tightening before the awkwardness hit him like a slap. He let go–too fast, too sudden.
Kagome blinked, her lips twitching slightly before she pulled away, her gaze shimmering with unspoken humor.
Seth cleared his throat, shoving his hands into his pockets. “Uh–sorry,” he muttered, though he wasn’t even sure why.
“Um, we’ll let you all catch up. Jess and I will just be up front checking out,” Angela replied with a small laugh, glancing between them with mirth in her eyes as they quickly left giggling up a storm.
Bella wasn’t amused, though her sister didn’t seem too bothered as she smiled.
Seth swallowed thickly. “Are you enjoying your time here in La Push?” he asked, though it escaped him why he’d ask such a question–as if he was trying to find a way to keep the conversation going somehow, someway.
“Yes, it's really beautiful here, so far I love it,” Kagome replied evenly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. The action made his mouth dry and he swallowed thickly.
Damn, he really couldn't get hard here. Not from a small, tiny reaction.
“That’s great, yeah.” He laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “You should, uh, come around more of–”
“Actually, I think we were just about to go, right?” Bella interrupted, her words clipped as she glanced at Kagome.
Seth blanched, she couldn’t go yet–not when they just met!
His mind was still reeling from what had just happened. His entire body buzzed with restless energy, like an electrical current surging beneath his skin. He needed to move, to think, to figure out how the hell he was supposed to act normal after—
“Oh, we can go if you’re ready,” Kagome replied, oblivious to the panic and turmoil in his mind.
His focus was shot, his thoughts tangled in a whirlwind of emotions he didn’t fully understand. He needed to say something, anything, before she walked away.
Seth opened his mouth and didn't know what else to say to fill the space. And then he felt it—his mother’s gaze.
He stiffened as his mother, Sue Clearwater, crossed the room toward him with a perceptive gait.
Seth knew that look. It was the same knowing, all-seeing mom-look she gave him. The one that meant she had already figured everything out before he even had a chance to deny it.
“Hey, sweetheart,” Sue greeted casually, her eyes flicking between him and the two girls. Her lips curled into a small, amused smile. “Everything alright?”
Seth, who had not yet figured out how to act normal, nearly choked on his words.
“Yeah! Yeah, totally fine!” he blurted, gesturing to the girls. “Just, uh—ran into Bella and, uh—Kagome! She’s, uh… nice.”
Sue arched a brow, clearly unimpressed by his half-baked attempt at playing it cool as she greeted Kagome and Bella.
“It's nice to meet you dear,” Sue smiled, and gestured with her head towards the back room. “I'm afraid I need to steal my son here for a bit, but you two girls enjoy shopping.”
Real smooth. She gave him a quick glance as she turned to leave and was already walking away after putting some items on a nearby shelf. God , he was putting his foot in his mouth here.
“Well, uh, I should—um—go check on those pipes then,” Seth stammered, pivoting on his heel.
“Um, before you go,” Bella said, stopping him mid-step. “Do you have a minute?”
Seth inwardly groaned. He turned slowly to face Bella, forcing himself to meet her gaze while pretending his insides weren’t in a chaotic freefall.
Bella glanced at Kagome, then back at him before sighing. “I’ll see you in the car,” she told her sister.
Kagome hesitated, her eyes flicking back to Seth with something unreadable—shy, maybe?—before offering him a small wave.
He barely managed to lift his hand in return before she disappeared out the door.
And just like that, his eyes followed her—tracked her—until she was out of sight. A soft sigh escaped him, breathy and longing all at once.
Seth met Bella’s acute stare as she crossed her arms. She pulled him behind one of the tall bookshelves as some customers went towards the fitting room.
She exhaled sharply. “Okay. Yeah, that’s what I thought.”
Seth blinked, snapping back to reality. “Huh?”
Bella gave him a look. “Are you into my sister?”
Seth gave a sheepish smile. His throat felt dry, and now he wanted the ground to swallow him up.
Bella rolled her eyes, fixing him with a pressing stare. “Because if you are, you should know Quil is also into her. And you—” she jabbed a finger at him, “—are a good guy. But I don’t need my sister getting hurt. Especially not with the… you know.”
Of course Quil was into Kagome. But knowing that piece of information actually mattered now, because of what she was to him and it sent a strange, unfamiliar pang through Seth’s chest.
Seth’s stomach twisted. He got the gist well enough. Kagome didn't know about them being wolves. But she could, he could tell her everything and it would be okay, right? A small voice at the back of his head worried and he weighed his words, unsure what to say.
Kagome was his imprint. If Quil expected anything to happen then…well, that was up to Kagome, wasn't it? He didn't know her yet, but he wanted to. If she told him all she wanted was his friendship, then he had to be happy for her even if part of him wanted to be selfish and keep her to himself.
Seth sighed as Bella just shook her head.
“Look, she's only here for a short time until the wedding. And then she's leaving,” Bella told him, and the reality of her words hit him.
“I don't believe you'd ever intentionally hurt her but don't get too deep into it,” she finished, nudging him playfully.
Seth only nodded, trying for a smile though it didn't quite reach his eyes,
Bella turned to leave, hands in her pockets, but stopped with a concerned look in her eyes. “How is…I mean–it's been months, have you heard from…” she trailed off, and Seth got what she was asking.
Jake. He was the only one who kept in contact with Bella about Jake, though he rarely said much these days. Seth hadn't seen him in almost a month now, only knew what he gleaned from the others through the pack mind link.
Seth shrugged, shaking his head. “Same ol’, same old. None of us know what’s going on with him ever since he left the pack. Sam and Embry check in on him sometimes, but he's…well, he won’t talk to anyone,” he said, exhaling heavily.
He couldn’t tell Bella that the Jake she knew didn't exist anymore. Replaced instead by a broken man who was a shell of himself that spent most of his time phased and when he was a man, he drank and smoked till he could feel numb.
Bella looked away, almost shamefully. “I see…well, thank you, for letting me know. And uh, don't forget you're invited to my wedding.”
Seth’s smile was gentle as Bella cast him one last glance before heading out the door.
“Son, you alright?” his mom asked as he went to the back of the store, hand on his forearm.
He turned to her with a sigh, rubbing a hand down his face. “I imprinted, mom.”
Saying the words out loud made it feel that much more real and Seth didn’t know what to do from here.
The car barely pulled out of the parking lot before Angela and Jessica erupted into excited squeals from the front seat.
“Oh my god, Kagome!” Jessica twisted in her seat to face her, eyes practically glowing with mischief. “You’ve been here, what, a day? And you already have half the guys in La Push falling over themselves for you!”
Angela laughed, nodding enthusiastically. “First Quil, and now Seth? You have some kind of magic, girl.”
Kagome blinked, then let out a soft laugh, shaking her head. “It’s not like that,” she said, waving off their excitement. “They’re just… friendly.”
Jessica scoffed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “Oh, please. Guys don’t look at girls like that when they’re just being friendly.”
Kagome rolled her eyes, but a small part of her couldn’t completely brush off their words.
Because the truth was… something was off about the boys from the reservation.
It wasn’t just their imposing presence, or the way they all seemed to carry a quiet intensity about them. Even the physical signs like the sheer heat they emanated or the shadow of their wolves that clung to them like a second skin. No—there was something deeper, unspoken. Like a shared secret none of them were allowed to talk about. There was magic here, like something spiritual in the land or in their blood, maybe, that set them apart from everyone else. She was sure of that much at this point. Part of her wanted to ask Bella if she knew anything about their history, she seemed to know the boys on the reservation well.
Kagome swallowed thickly and then thought better of it. How could she even broach that topic without seeming overly interested in them?
And then there was this feeling inside.
That strange, almost magnetic sensation in her chest—the same one she’d felt when she first met Sam, then Embry, then Quil…and now Seth. It couldn’t be a coincidence, right? A pull, something inexplicable, like invisible strings weaving them together in a way she didn’t understand.
It unnerved her.
She shifted slightly in her seat, sneaking a glance at Bella. Her sister had been oddly quiet, staring out the window. But every now and then, Kagome caught Bella stealing looks at her, as if she wanted to say something but was holding back.
That only made Kagome more curious.
What had she and Seth been talking about back at the boutique?
Before she could ask, Angela spoke up.
“Oh! So, about the bonfire on Friday,” she said, her excitement bubbling over. “You’re still coming, right, Kagome?”
Jessica smirked in the side-view mirror. “Yeah, I bet Quil would love to see you there. And Seth, too,” she added with a giggle.
Kagome felt her face flame. “I’m beginning to rethink going now if they’re going to be there.”
Angela laughed. “Oh, come on! They’re harmless, promise. Besides, Seth in particular is really sweet too,” she added thoughtfully. “One of the good guys, he’s always helping his mom out and they come every last Sunday to drop off donations to the church.”
Jessica hummed and Kagome appeared thoughtful, feeling that weird sensation stir in her chest at the mention of Seth and Quil’s name. She put it out of her head, dismissing it for mere attraction because they were handsome men.
Despite Seth’s strange behavior at the boutique, he seemed…sweet.
And that only made this whole situation even more confusing.
After they dropped Jessica off at her house, Angela drove them to the Swan’s quiet lane and parked in the driveway with the car idling.
“Thanks for today, I had a lot of fun,” Kagome told Angela with a smile, as she got out with her sister.
Bella gave a tight-lipped smile as she shifted on her feet, hands in her pocket. “Yeah, we should uh, do this again sometime.”
“Of course! Wait–maybe we can do a sleepover this weekend. On Friday, after the bonfire, both of you should come over. I can call Jess, we’ll make it a whole thing. We can have a girls night, there’s this bar in Port Angeles that Jess says let’s in eighteen and over, so it’ll be perfect.” Angela rushed out, gesturing wildly behind the wheel in excitement.
Kagome couldn’t help but laugh at her eager expression, she never had girls to do this with. Not with her childhood all but ripped away from her after…well, getting away sounded exciting anyway even if she wasn’t fond of crowds and drunken hoards of people.
Bella, however, looked uncomfortable at the idea. “I’m not sure that’s–”
Angela groaned. “No, Bella! You’re coming, no buts! You can leave your truck at my place after the bonfire,” she added with finality in her voice.
"It’ll be fine. It’s just a sleepover and a night out," she said, nudging her sister. Bella finally cracked a smile, laughing. "Oh, but I do have a little…thing at noon on Saturday. If that’s okay, I can head back to yours afterward so we can get ready?" she asked Angela, feeling their combined stares—because she might have forgotten about her "not a date" with Sam.
“What’re you doing on Saturday?” Bella asked, curious.
Kagome shifted uncomfortably. “Uh, it’s just this coffee thing with Sam in town, not a big deal.”
Angela’s jaw dropped and she squealed, high pitch, giggling uncontrollably. “Oh my god–you have a date?!”
“Wait, Sam as in Sam Uley?” Bella asked, incredulous.
Kagome waved them both off, laughing. “It’s not a date, just two people hanging out over coffee. And yes, Sam Uley. Remember, he picked me up with Billy yesterday,” she finished as Bella visibly frowned.
“Yeah, okay– sure, not a date. That is totally a date! Now you have to sleepover so we can get you ready and oh my god, I’m telling Jess. I'll call you girls later, okay?” Angela smiled, already backing out of the driveway before she could protest that it was not a date.
Kagome could still hear her squealing as she and Bella waved at her retreating car until it was just them standing in the driveway awkwardly.
“So, what do you want for dinner tonight?” she asked her sister hesitantly but she only shook her head and laughed.
“Ice cream and popcorn?” Bella suggested hesitantly. Kagome simply smiled as they agreed on a movie night with junk food and cheesy, rom-coms.
For the moment, Kagome could forget the strange day she had and pushed her earlier concerns to the wayside. There would be another day to deal with those pressing thoughts.
Chapter 5: Meeting Edward
Notes:
I couldn't help myself and decided to update again. I also took the day off to write more. Next chapter will be the Bonfire party with some of the pack, I'm so excited! One more guy from the pack will imprint at the Bonfire, can anyone guess who else is left? Hint: it's not Jacob...yet. Teehee.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next two days passed without much preamble, Kagome mostly stayed home besides taking a walk around the block. By Thursday morning, the sky remained its usual somber gray, an overcast gloom settling over the Swan’s modest yard like a permanent fixture. Though it was already nine in the morning, the world outside remained dark, a quiet reminder of Forks’ endless drizzle.
Inside, Kagome cradled a warm cup of tea between her hands while Bella poured herself coffee. They ate in comfortable silence, the clinking of utensils and the rustling of newspaper pages the only sounds between them.
Charlie had already left earlier that morning, muttering something about a missing persons case involving a kid named Riley Biers. He hadn’t stayed for breakfast—not that it was unusual.
They were content to simply sit together. Kagome had unfolded the newspaper and was absorbed in the crossword puzzle, while Bella skimmed the other half, flipping through the pages idly.
“So…Edward would like to formally meet you,” Bella broached, setting her paper down.
Kagome glanced up as Bella hesitated, fingers tightening around her coffee mug. “I know today was supposed to be just us, but he, um…insisted on meeting you properly.” She took a slow sip, peering over the rim, as if gauging Kagome’s reaction.
Ah, so it was finally time to officially meet Bella’s elusive paramour.
For the past two days, Kagome had been subjected to Edward’s strange presence lingering around Bella’s room— exactly after seven o’clock each night. The aura she sensed around the property belonged to him, Bella’s supposed fiancée. He left his mark on her, whether by instinct or by accident—but no, it wasn’t accidental.
Edward did it on purpose, likely to ward off others.
Unfortunately, in doing so, he had also made Bella a target, and Kagome wasn’t sure she even realized it. Whether demons still existed here in the states well…it made her uneasy to think about her family being unprotected. The first time she sensed his presence, it had been…unsettling. Wrong. For a moment, Kagome had thought something far worse had slipped into the house—a demon, maybe—and instinct had sent her into high alert. Without thinking, her hand had gone straight for the pocket knife she kept under her pillow.
Old habits. Her instincts had never dulled.
Kagome hummed in agreement. “That’s fine. When is he planning on stopping by?” she asked, taking a slow sip of her tea.
That same night she made a show of heading to the bathroom until she realized that Bella’s aura remained perfectly at ease. After five minutes of no movement, Kagome quickly came to the conclusion that Bella’s fiancé was not human. The aura she felt lingering around the property—and more specifically, around Bella—belonged to Edward .
To avoid suspicion, Kagome made a show of flushing the toilet, a deliberate signal that she was nearby and an excuse to make it seem as though she had actually used the bathroom.
Bella gave a small smile. “He'll be here in ten minutes,” she replied. “Do you mind if he tags along today? He mentioned wanting to get to know you, being my sister and all.”
“Of course, yeah. It's fine with me if he wants to tag along. I mean, as long as he's okay with hiking then, I'm fine.” She laughed as Bella grimaced, she made it clear multiple times how much she hated the outdoors.
At least this way, she would have time to… observe Edward. She was curious about what exactly he was and whether he posed a threat to her sister and, by extension, Charlie.
Kagome had learned long ago that not all demons were inherently evil—it was their actions that defined them.
“Oh, believe me, he can keep up. It's me that will fall behind today,” Bella sighed, and Kagome patted her hand from across the table.
“You'll live, I doubt it'll be that bad.” Kagome laughed as her sister rolled her eyes.
“By the way, um, don't worry about the way he speaks, he's just…old school,” she added, setting her coffee down.
Kagome raised an eyebrow but otherwise didn't comment on how odd that sounded.
After that first night when she sensed Edward, she padded back to her room and stayed up for most of the night. Edward remained with Bella until Charlie left for work at six. She knew because she couldn’t fall asleep knowing he was there, alone with Bella in her room.
By the second day, it became clear that this was a pattern. Kagome surmised that he probably did this often—without Charlie ever knowing.
Their small breakfast passed in companionable silence. Kagome and her sister did the dishes together, one would wash while the other dried. They worked in tandem to clean the kitchen, and then she sensed Edward’s presence drawing closer up the lane. Moments later, she heard the low drone of a car idling in the driveway before the engine finally cut off.
Her hand stilled as she dried the last cup. Even from outside, she could feel Edward’s cold presence creeping in, and the sudden chill that washed over her sent shivers up her spine— and not in a good way. Every nerve in her body tensed, charged with energy, as her reiki prickled along her skin like a live wire.
When the doorbell rang, Bella turned with a smile, drying her hands with a towel before she went to the door.
Kagome followed with a slow gait, her fingers subtly brushing against the pocket knife tucked into her cardigan. As she entered the foyer, she wrapped her hand around the hilt, her grip tightening at the sight before her.
An impossibly tall boy stood beside Bella.
Edward was unnaturally pale, his skin nearly white. High cheekbones, a strong jawline, and perfectly shaped eyebrows framed his face, while the straight line of his nose was so precisely etched that it almost seemed unnatural. The curve of his full lips twisted into something resembling a smile and his eyes, almost golden in the dim light but no–they were light brown, seemed so…uncanny. There was an otherworldly allure to his beauty, as if he had wandered out of a dream woven from myths and whispered legends.
His untidy hair held an unusual tinge of bronze, and Kagome wondered if it would appear almost red in the sunlight.
“Hello, my name is Edward Cullen. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance,” he said politely, extending his hand.
Bella visibly frowned as Kagome hesitated before reluctantly taking his hand, only to be shocked by the sheer coldness of his palm. His skin felt like ice but was as hard as marble.
By instinct, her reiki flared, and she quickly dropped his hand, masking her surprise with a smile.
“Likewise, Edward. It’s nice to finally meet you. Bella says you’ll be joining us on our hike today?” she asked carefully, her hand tightening around the hilt of her knife. Every nerve in her body urged caution, warning her to tread lightly—his mere presence sent alarm bells ringing in her mind.
Edward only smiled, but it seemed…forced, almost practiced. “Yes, I wanted to spend the day getting to know the elusive sister Bella never mentioned.”
Kagome laughed, though even to her own ears, it didn’t sound quite right. “I don’t blame her. We lost contact when we were twelve.”
Edward’s smile remained, but he said nothing, and a strange, tense silence settled between them.
Eventually, Bella left him on the couch in the living room while she and Kagome went upstairs to get ready.
Kagome pulled on a hunter-green tracksuit, layering it with a thick jacket and a pair of old hiking boots that Charlie had let her borrow. They had once belonged to her grandmother, Helen, and surprisingly, they were the perfect fit. After, she tucked her pocket knife in her boots, cushioning it between her socks where the cold steel comforted her.
Her familiar yellow backpack sat open, filled with an extra set of clothes and the essentials for their hike, with just enough room left for whatever food they’d carry up the trail.
After a few minutes, Bella emerged from her room dressed head to toe in what could only be described as fancy hiking gear. Kagome could tell everything was brand new—the hiking boots still had that fresh-out-of-the-box smell, and even her massive backpack looked untouched. She wasn’t sure how her sister expected to carry all that weight.
Kagome gave her a once-over, chuckling softly under her breath. “Uh, you sure you have everything, Bella?”
Bella sighed, dragging the heavy backpack down the stairs. “Yeah, believe me, it wasn't my idea to get all this. I was fine in just jeans and sneakers but…well, here we are .”
Edward appeared at the foot of the stairs at that moment, an amused glint in his eyes as he easily took the heavy backpack in hand, slinging it over his shoulder.
“If you're going hiking, you'll need to be sufficiently prepared,” he said by way of an explanation and Kagome got the sense he was the one who bought everything.
She wasn’t sure how Edward expected to be ready himself when he was dressed in slacks and a simple, long sleeveless shirt.
Did it all boil down to whatever he was? Kagome was curious, but filed that thought away until she could observe him more.
Bella just huffed, shaking her head. “Okay, but look at Kagome, she looks… normal .” She gestured, but Edward just chuckled as he kissed the top of her head.
Kagome let out a small laugh, and before the trio stepped outside, she packed a bento for the two of them. She offered to pack an extra onigiri for Edward as she hadn't known he would be coming along but he declined, appreciating the gesture. Her lips formed a thin line but otherwise she didn't fight him on it.
Outside, Edward’s Volvo sat parked in the driveway. It was an expensive-looking car—sleek and polished—which made Bella’s rundown truck look like night and day in comparison.
Edward moved to open Bella’s door for her on the passenger side, a gesture that Kagome found sweet but…odd. She chalked it up to an American habit—maybe that was just something people did here?
The car ride to Bogachiel State Park wasn’t long, only about twenty minutes, but the silence that filled the space was strange—not quite uncomfortable, but charged with something unvoiced, lingering just beneath the surface.
A soft tune played on the radio, the only noise in the car besides the drone of the engine. Before she knew it, they'd arrived at the park. There was a big sign with Bogachiel State Park on it out front with a huge wooden building behind it and an expanse of surrounding trails against the backdrop of the most beautiful mountain range she'd ever seen.
Kagome couldn't get over the beauty of this place, it sent a pang of longing in her heart, where she once imagined traversing such sights with a fox kit, a monk, a demon slayer and a half-demon.
“Bella, let's take a picture in front of the sign,” she nudged her sister, already dragging her over despite her protests.
“I hate pictures, I'll just look weird,” she argued, though she relented at Edward’s encouraging smile.
Kagome handed him her small camera and he was quite eager to take all their pictures that day, stating it would make for fond memories.
“It might be good for you to take the time to make these memories with someone you care about,” Edward stated, though the way he seemed to phrase it sounded bizarre.
Bella just huffed and they took one more picture together going up the steps to the building.
After they went inside to pay for the day pass into the park–courtesy of Edward, much to Kagome’s dismay, they decided to do the hiking trail that kids and their families usually went on. It was mostly for Bella’s sake, even though she grumbled about being treated like a baby. She seemed grateful anyway, knowing it was the easiest trail they could take that wouldn’t leave her in a heaving mess.
Kagome noticed two things on the path leading up to their hike: one—Bella had terrible endurance, and two—Edward didn’t sweat.
Normally, it wouldn’t have been something worth noting. Being part Japanese, Kagome didn’t usually sweat much either; most Asians, depending on their genetic background, had fewer sweat glands. But knowing what Edward was not , he didn’t perspire at all , nor did he seem even slightly out of breath.
She and Bella were already working up a light sheen of sweat along their faces, made more obvious by the redness in Bella’s cheeks.
But Edward? He was… perfect. Not a hair out of place, not the slightest sign of exertion, completely unbothered even as the trail grew steeper.
A shaft of annoyance shot through her—one she noticed Bella seemed to share, judging by the daggers she kept glaring at her fiancé every few seconds. Though, in Bella’s case, it was likely just frustration over her own struggle to keep up.
How strange, Kagome thought. She chalked it up as yet another peculiar trait unique to Edward’s kind. It reminded her of the unnatural stillness that always surrounded Sesshomaru. He never worked up a sweat, and everything he did was methodical— precise.
"Careful. The next bit up ahead has a rocky outcrop, and the slope can be steep," Edward warned from behind as they continued their ascent.
Sure enough, they soon reached a steep incline with a makeshift railing to help hikers climb up.
Kagome found the challenge exhilarating and didn’t need the railing, easily making her way to the top. She waited there, standing at the edge of the path where it curved around a rocky bend. Below, Edward remained close behind Bella, helping her along as she muttered complaints under her breath.
“You alright there, Bella? We can take a short break,” Kagome offered.
Bella waved a hand dismissively as she finally reached the top, bending over to catch her breath, bracing her hands on her knees. “I’m…just fine,” she wheezed out, standing straight. “We can keep going.”
Kagome sighed but didn’t say anything as she followed after her sister. Edward’s presence remained a constant, cold intensity as he trailed behind them on the path.
The gloomy skies overhead didn’t let up, but at least there was some mercy in the fact that the sun wasn’t beaming down on them.
Minutes passed in silence, with Kagome stopping every so often to take pictures with her increasingly worn-out sister. Edward occasionally spoke up along the trail, asking surface-level questions about her life—what she did for a living, how she enjoyed living in Japan, whether she had any other family, and so on.
It wasn’t particularly strange, so Kagome answered as best she could.
As they neared the top, curiosity got the better of her. Wondering if there were more of his kind, she broached the topic of his family—the Cullens.
“So, Edward,” she started, as they walked along a scenic trail with a river alongside them. “How many siblings do you have?”
There was a brief pause before he said, “I have four siblings—Alice, Jasper, Rosalie, and Emmett. Jasper and Rose are twins, though the rest of us have no blood relation," he explained as she fell into step with them.
"I see, so you were all adopted then?" she inquired carefully.
Edward simply inclined his head in a brief nod.
"Your parents must be good people then," she added as an afterthought, but he only gave a slight smile and said nothing more.
They lapsed once again into a strange silence. Edward wasn’t the most talkative person, and she only got short, clipped responses for any surface-level question she asked. It was quite unnerving, but she supposed he must be quite adept at avoiding evasive questions.
She did notice how his eyes always seem to find Bella. Anytime she almost slipped or tripped over her own two feet, he was right there to help her. It was obvious that he cared about her, but Kagome wasn’t quite convinced he was harmless.
By the time they reached the very top, it was almost noon and Bella collapsed against a huge rock on the cliffside. Because this path was meant for family and kids, there was a metal railing with a net along the cliffside that prevented people from falling over the side.
As usual, Edward was perfectly fine. His clothes remained in pristine condition, and he never once complained about the weight of his backpack. By this point, Kagome was certain it must be an affliction tied to whatever he was.
Demons often possessed enhanced endurance and incredible stamina due to their species—could it be the same for his kind?
She added that to her growing list of curiosities. As she basked in the beauty of the valley below, she could feel Edward’s persistent stare pressing against her.
Edward didn’t know what to make of Bella’s sister, just that she was so incredibly…strange.
When he arrived on Monday night to be with Bella after her outing, a strange scent lingered along the property, and the steady heartbeat of another human made him aware of Bella’s sister.
She smelled…unusual. There wasn’t a word he could recall to describe her scent—just the hush of a storm before it hits, like an electrical current crackling in the air.
But it wasn’t just her scent. It was Kagome’s presence that sent every nerve ending on edge. She was human, and yet, there was something about her that was deeply disconcerting.
It was an unsettling feeling—one he had only ever experienced in the presence of the Volturi or an adversary powerful enough to end him.
And yet, he didn’t perceive Kagome could be a threat, she was human, after all. Nor did she seem like the kind of human who would be dangerous to Bella.
So maybe his unease was unfounded…
That same night, he’d asked Bella about Kagome briefly but kept his questions vague in order to keep his concerns minimal. She seemed torn at her sister's visit, because that was one more person that could learn about the supernatural and the Volturi were unforgiving about humans learning their secret.
He heard her pad to the bathroom as Bella drifted off to sleep, and for a moment, he pushed his growing paranoia aside.
But then, she did something peculiar. She didn’t use the bathroom—only flushed the empty contents.
An unfortunate side effect of being what he was meant he could hear everything within a twenty-mile radius.
What a strange human, he thought, not for the first time.
For what else could she be?
What was even stranger—he couldn’t read her mind. At all. Unlike Bella, who was a blank slate, or Charlie, whose thoughts came to him in fragmented feelings, Kagome was like standing in the middle of a fog. A very, very dark fog, stretching endlessly around him, swallowing any attempt to reach inside.
He had tried multiple times to gauge any semblance of her thoughts, but each attempt sent a shiver of trepidation down his spine. Like he shouldn’t be prying so much.
As the hours of Monday night dragged on, Edward left just before Charlie, only to suddenly realize that Kagome hadn’t slept a single moment.
It became clear to him, when he finally met her properly that morning, that Kagome was not just any human. And the unknown of her peculiarity sent him reeling with the burning need to find out what she was, if she had any inclination of what his kind was but no–he didn’t think the Volturi would keep her alive this long if she did know. They had eyes and ears everywhere. But then…?
“Well, I’m starved. I made us some bentos yesterday, and added some fruits and vegetables so eat up,” Kagome said, unwrapping two bentos in pink and blue.
She laid out a picnic blanket among a grassy spot, away from the cliffside but near a rocky outcrop so they could still gaze down at Forks in the valley below. Edward perched at the very edge near Bella as they ate in companionable silence.
He tried to keep his stare minimal, but even Bella was beginning to catch on to his strange behavior as she sent him curious glances throughout the day. Edward didn’t know what compelled him to offer his hand when he first met Kagome. But something electrifying and charged had passed through him at her touch, sending his venom roaring and every nerve ending in his body screamed to get away, to run, that danger was on the horizon.
And for the first time in his life, Edward felt a trickle of fear sink in.
“Here, Edward, have an onigiri. I won’t take no for an answer,” Kagome offered, and at Bella’s protest, she held a hand up that silenced her immediately.
He merely chuckled but sighed as he took the offending…rice ball. Bella was staring at him imploringly, trying to appear normal and wipe the aghast look off her face when he bit into the disgusting ball of…rice with something chewy in the center.
How revolting, it was that fish and mayo humans loved so much.
It smelled awful and he knew he’d never hear the end of it once the others found out he had to digest what he could only describe as dirt.
“It’s…good,” he thanked her, though she only shot him an amused glance.
Bella seemed to be fighting the urge to laugh now but masked it with a bite of the broccoli in the bento. It was quite the beautiful arrangement but it still smelled terrible to him. There was a mix of berries, carrots and broccoli with small sausages and potato salad with–ugh, onions.
Edward finished the rice ball with great reluctance, pretending to enjoy it by offering compliments on its taste–ones he recalled humans typically liked. They seemed to take pride in providing nourishment, and from what he remembered Esme telling him, it was normal for them to comment on how good or delicious a meal was.
Once the girls finished their food, Kagome stood up to stretch before dragging Bella over to the railing to take more pictures.
Even if he didn’t quite know what to make of this strange woman, Edward could tell she cared for Bella. And he appreciated that, feeling a pang in his empty chest at the thought of Bella losing yet another human connection–especially if she were to become like him.
A monster. A creature of the night.
By the time they made it back down the trail, Bella was a heaving mess of sweaty limbs and her sister gave a quiet laugh at the relieved expression on her face when they got into the car.
“I am never doing that again,” Bella groaned, while her sister only laughed harder. “Next time you want to do this, take Dad instead.”
Their shared laughter lightened the air, smoothing over some of Edward’s unease. And yet, every now and then, he caught Kagome’s quiet glances in his direction–curious, calculating. A strange awareness stirred in him, subtle but persistent, lingering like an unspoken question at the back of his mind. He was almost relieved when the car rolled to a stop in front of the Swan residence.
“It was nice hanging out with you today, Edward, are you staying for dinner tonight?” Kagome asked as she got out of the car with her sister. There was something in her tone that hinted at an unspoken question beneath the surface.
He shook his head but left out the fact that he would definitely be around—just not for dinner.
Bella shifted uncomfortably on her feet, while Kagome simply smiled and started up the stairs into the house.
“I’ll leave you two alone then,” she said with a wave.
Bella finally released the breath she’d been holding.
“Hey, are you going to be okay after eating that earlier? You know, you didn’t have to do that,” she said.
Edward only chuckled, amused. “It’s alright, although Emmett is going to have a field day. I’m sure Alice has already told him.”
Bella leaned in to peck him gently on the lips and a shiver of want went down his spine. He could hear the growl of an engine come up the lane, the noisy chatter of childlike laughter letting him know the bus would be arriving soon.
“Come over later?” Bella asked, hands in her pockets and he only smiled, watching as she went into the house with a wave, dragging the heavy backpack with her.
Edward backed out of the driveway and sped down the lane. He was intent on questioning Alice whether she could look into Kagome’s future or possibly inquire with Jenks about a possible background check.
Because the fact of the matter was–Kagome was an anomaly he hadn’t considered.
Notes:
For anyone that hasn't read Midnight Sun, it's canon that Edward cannot read Charlie's mind - he can only gauge basic feelings and form conceptual ideas from him.
Chapter 6: The Bonfire, Part I
Notes:
Idk how I feel about this chapter, I kept second-guessing myself doing edits but decided to just post it. Enjoy, this is part 1 so hopefully I can get part 2 up soon.
Chapter Text
Friday had finally rolled around, bringing with it a restless energy that thrummed through Kagome’s veins. Whether it was the anticipation of the bonfire or something deeper, she couldn’t say, but she felt oddly excited at the prospect of going down to La Push. The past week had been nothing short of peculiar. Every encounter with Sam, Embry, Quil and most recently, Seth , had left her with an unsettling awareness that she couldn’t shake off. Their reactions to her, the strange pull she felt toward them, the way their auras seemed almost…alive in a way that set them apart from everyone else.
Kagome had spent too much time second-guessing, but now she had come to the slow realization that whatever they were, it boiled down to one undeniable fact. They were sensitive to her presence because she was a priestess. That has to be it.
She recalled on more than one occasion that demons had often been drawn to her aura, whether as a byproduct of carrying the jewel or the prospect of power that flowed through her veins. Demons always came after her and sometimes it was unintentional.
The more she dwelled on their odd behavior, the more it began to make sense. Kagome had no illusions about herself—she wasn’t particularly unattractive, perhaps average at best—but that alone couldn’t explain their fixation. It was the only logical conclusion she could come up with.
The alternatives—like the idea that they were genuinely interested in pursuing something romantic —didn’t seem reasonable.
And that thought alone sent a shaft of unease through her. They were certainly handsome, but after…Inuyasha, Kagome just… well , she was content in staying single.
If the boys from the reservation shared some kind of secret– this, she was at least absolutely certain of , then it was possible their instincts were flaring in response to what she was.
And tonight, she’d be surrounded by them. It sent a strange thrill through her.
Letting out a slow breath, Kagome shoved those thoughts to the side as she folded the laundry in the living room. It was well past noon, Charlie was still at work and Bella had gone out with Edward to his house. She spent most of the day cleaning up around the house while she waited for Bella to come back so they could drive down to La Push where Angela and Jessica would meet them.
She glanced at the clock as the sound of an engine rumbled outside.
Kagome went over to the kitchen that overlooked the driveway and peered through the curtains where Edward’s Volvo idled. Even from a distance, something about the scene felt…off. Bella sat stiffly in the passenger seat, her grip tight on the seatbelt as she visibly frowned.
She watched as Edward leaned in to murmur something to her sister, his face carefully composed. Bella gave a quick nod but didn’t respond. Then, without another word, she slipped out of the car and headed up the steps into the house.
Edward hesitated for a moment, his dark gaze lingering on Bella before he finally backed out of the driveway, tires screeching as he sped off. The acrid scent of burnt rubber mixed with dust rising in his wake. Kagome frowned as a bitter chill settled over her senses–his aura, sharp and cutting, pulsed like a beacon of barely contained fury. Even as he disappeared down the road, his energy remained, clinging to Bella like a frost that refused to melt as she trudged inside, visibly drained.
Kagome lingered by the threshold in the kitchen, the tension in Bella’s shoulders was unmistakable, the kind of weight that came from carrying thoughts she wasn’t ready to voice.
“Hey, everything okay?” Kagome asked, leaning against the frame.
Bella exhaled sharply, running a hand through her hair. “I’m fine,” she muttered, though the clipped edge in her voice said otherwise. “I just…can’t wait to get away for once.”
With that, she turned and headed upstairs without another word, her footsteps heavy against the wooden steps.
Kagome watched her go with a frown, the sharp slam of Bella’s door echoing through the quiet house. Her gaze drifted toward the window, where faint imprints of Edward’s aura still clung to the space he had occupied.
It was angry—biting and cold in its intensity.
The air carried the lingering chill he always seemed to leave behind, but this time, it was different. It was laced with something darker—a whisper of frustration, a smoldering edge of rage that had yet to fully fade.
Something was definitely off between them, trouble in paradise, maybe?
Kagome only shook her head and shrugged off the uneasy feeling, moving to the living room again to grab the laundry basket with all of their folded clothing. If Bella didn’t want to talk about it, there was no use pressing–at least, not yet.
After some time had passed, Kagome sat on the couch, fiddling with the charms on her yellow backpack as she waited for Bella so they could drive down to La Push. She dressed casually for the night–fitted jeans, sandals and a baby blue sweater that matched the soft shimmer of her painted nails. It didn’t draw attention and seemed perfectly normal. Her dark hair was pulled into a simple ponytail, a practical choice for the long night ahead.
She packed whatever she would need for the sleepover that night after the bonfire and made sure Charlie had some dinner for the weekend they would be away. Alone with her thoughts, Kagome’s mind wandered to the Quileute boys and she didn’t want to admit that part of her was almost…excited. Despite that, she did want to get out and looked forward to a weekend away.
The faint creak of the stairs signaled Bella’s descent and Kagome stood as she came down dressed casually in jeans, a hoodie and her well-worn sneakers. She looked better–less tense, at least–but there was still a distant shadow in her eyes.
“Took you long enough,” Kagome teased lightly, reaching for her bag. “I was about to leave without you.”
Bella scoffed, rolling her eyes as she pulled another jacket over her hoodie. “Yeah, right. Like you’d even know how to get there.”
Kagome grinned, slinging her backpack over one shoulder. “True. Guess I’m stuck with you then.”
Bella let out a breath that could’ve been a laugh but didn’t quite sound like it. She pulled out her keys and shook her head. “Let’s just go.”
They stepped out into the cool evening air, the quiet hum of the night stretching before them as the afternoon bled away. It was chilly, made obvious by the way her breath misted in the cold air as they loaded into Bella’s truck.
The ride down to La Push was quiet, save for the low hum of Bella’s truck rolling along the damp roads. The air was thick with the scent of rain-soaked earth and the occasional rustle of wind through the towering pines sent a faint chill down Kagome’s spine. Her gaze drifted to the passing trees where shadows danced under the eve of night and try as she might, she couldn’t get rid of the uneasy feeling creeping along her skin.
It wasn’t just the anticipation of the bonfire that had her on edge. No–something else was out there tonight.
Watching, slipping through the trees unseen like a whisper along the wind.
Kagome didn’t need to ponder long on the presence she felt following them along the road. It was Edward. His presence clung to the edges of her senses like an echo in the dark–cold, distant, unnatural. He was following them, keeping pace just far enough to remain unseen, but she could feel him. His energy was like a breath of frost, lingering in the air behind them, refusing to let go.
And just as suddenly as she felt him–he was gone.
Her lips formed a thin line and she curled her fingers into the fabric of her sweater as they crossed into La Push territory. Edward had stopped at the border. In his absence, something else stirred.
A new signature flared in her awareness, one she recognized instantly–Sam. His presence was steady, commanding, a force she had grown accustomed to. But next to him, there was another. Someone she had never felt before that was similar to Sam, but wilder–more fierce. Almost angry in its intensity.
The sensation clawed at her instincts, filling her chest with an unshakable apprehension that she found almost overwhelming. Kagome’s head began to hurt and she suddenly felt nauseous in the truck. The closer they got to First Beach, the more the feeling began twisting inside her, a silent warning echoing through her veins. There was an edge in the air, something just beneath the surface, a quiet storm waiting to break.
Kagome didn’t know why, but she could feel trouble on the horizon.
The thick scent of wet pine and saltwater clung to the air as Paul prowled alongside Sam, the sound of their paws pressing into damp earth barely audible over the steady rush of waves in the distance.
The pack mind link had been a hive of discontent lately after Seth imprinted and the elders–the supposed “leaders” of the tribe, didn’t have a clue about why they seemed to be imprinting like dominos. Just that if the fates that be had decided she was their one, that they should learn to accept it as an imprint was absolute and would only seek to strengthen the ties of their tribe.
It was a load of bullshit and Paul swore he wouldn’t imprint. That didn’t stop the others from going goo-goo gaga over their bond, trying to figure out how they would make sharing her work–like that was even an option!
Sam just sighed in the mind link and Paul didn’t care if he was tired of hearing his complaints. Not like he could hide his thoughts anyway so he’d bitch and complain about this imprinting business hitting them like dominos until the end of time.
Paul was already itching for the night to be over until he smelled it–that sickly-sweet, icy scent that made his hackles rise.
Bloodsucker, he growled through the pack link, his large frame stiffening as his muzzle lifted to scent the air. The stench was faint but unmistakable–one of the Cullen's had been lurking near the border.
I know, Sam replied, his deep voice calm but alert.
Paul sniffed again and every nerve ending rippled along his fur as the scent sent his blood into overdrive. He felt the need to chase it down, tear the blood-sucker to pieces and rip its head off. But as quickly as it came, the leech fled. It wasn’t here anymore, the mind-reading blood sucker.
Fucking weirdo, Paul sneered, maul pulled back in distaste. Always lurking like a fucking creep. What’s he doing here anyway?
Probably for Bella, I can sense her nearby, Sam replied evenly, his tone unreadable.
And sure enough, Paul picked up Bella’s spicy, cold scent—the one that reeked too much of her leech of a lover. It made him want to go home and scrub the stench off his skin.
But then, another scent hit him, completely overriding Bella’s icy stink.
It was mouth-watering—a mix of vanilla and peonies with something else , something he couldn’t quite place. Whatever it was, it smelled damn good.
A low growl rumbled in Sam’s throat, and realization dawned on Paul.
It was her. Kagome.
He bristled, his irritation flaring hot. It was always Kagome lately.
The pack mind link was full of her—Sam, Embry, Quil, even Seth —all of them on edge, circling around this one girl like a pack of lost puppies.
And Paul? He wasn’t a fan.
Sam’s mind, normally closed off due to his position as Alpha, bled into the link, and Paul felt it—the longing, the want, the primal urge to—
You’ve gotta be kidding me, Paul snapped, his frustration searing through the link like a lightning strike. Of course, she’s coming down. Y’know, it’s bad enough when Jake went off the rails over that leech-lover, but now everyone’s losing their damn minds over her sister? Why don’t all of you just go to her, tell her everything, fuck like bunnies, and make a bunch of babies so you can all live happily ever after and stop making me daydream about her every waking moment of my life?!
Sam didn't immediately respond but he could feel his anger pressing down on him, the weight of the Alpha’s presence like a looming storm. Paul whined in the back of his throat, fighting the command on the tip of Sam’s tongue.
You better shut the fuck, Paul. One more word from you about our imprint and you’ll get double shifts, he warned and Paul knew he’d make good on that promise so quite wisely, he shut up.
A terse silence descended, Sam followed the truck until it arrived at First Beach where some of Sam’s longing leaked through the mind link again, making Paul sigh.
I hope I never imprint , he thought idly, paws pounding the earth as he ambled along the cluster of trees. Paul couldn’t wait till his shift ended so Jared could take over and be subjected to the non-stop Kagome fest.
If you do imprint, I’m gonna laugh right in your face, Quil piped up as he phased in, his presence immediately filling the link. Jared followed shortly after, his mind quieter, lingering in the background.
Paul noticed that Jared had been unusually silent as of late. Some of his worries trickled into the hive mind–not just about imprinting, but also the deep, unspoken longing for it. The desire to have someone, to share his lonely existence with an imprint meant just for him. He didn’t seem to mind the idea when faced with the prospect they might all imprint as a pack.
No one commented on it. If it wasn’t voiced outright, it wasn’t their place to pry. But the realization left Paul feeling strangely somber. He hadn’t known Jared was so…lonely.
Paul huffed, groaning, as his mind was once again flooded with her. Kagome.
Her beauty, the sound of her voice, the soft curve of her lips when she–
Stop. For Christ's sake , he snapped. It’s bad enough I’m already seeing her everywhere I go.
A low growl rumbled through the link, snapping Paul from his spiraling thoughts and if he could, he’d roll his eyes at the protective behavior they were already exhibiting. Quil’s presence burned brighter, more focused, an edge of impatience clear in the way he moved. He realized Quil was already making his way toward First Beach, where a mix of palefaces and tribal kids were throwing a bonfire party.
I can’t help it, Quil muttered, irritation threading through his voice. She’s fucking amazing, and I’m dying to see her. I heard from someone who heard from another someone that she’s coming down tonight, and I want to see her. So you can fuck right off.
Oh yeah? Maybe I’ll stop by just to see all of you make fools of yourselves, Paul goaded.
A low rumble from Sam stopped him from taunting Quil further. Paul immediately felt the weight of his presence again, a silent command to back off.
Dude, Jared warned, exhaustion lacing his tone. Just leave them alone for once. It is what it is. When you imprint, you’ll feel it too.
Paul snarled in response, but Sam only sighed.
Paul, please. Just leave.
Sam was already heading in the opposite direction, while Jared silently made his way toward the Canadian border.
And yet, even Paul could feel it—the longing to head to First Beach.
He said nothing as he followed behind Quil, who scoffed thinking he couldn’t wait for Paul’s hot-headed ass to imprint so he’d finally stop complaining like a whiny sissy. Paul might’ve had a scathing remark, but–for once–he kept quiet.
Quil scoffed again as he ambled ahead, his chocolate-furred wolf moving effortlessly through the brush. They neared First Beach, and Paul phased behind a cluster of bushes, shifting back into human form within the thick of the tree line.
A pile of shorts lay scattered across the forest floor, placed there so they wouldn’t have to constantly tie them to their legs while on patrol.
“Look who couldn’t stay away,” Quil teased, shoving Paul’s shoulder.
Paul just shoved him back, rolling his eyes as he laughed and made his way down the beach. The burning lights from the bonfire flickered in the distance, guiding his heavy footfalls through the sand.
At the very least, he figured he’d get one glimpse of the chick that had his brothers falling over themselves.
And then, maybe, he’d find someone else to take his mind off this whole mess.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m just here to find someone for tonight and watch all of you trip over yourselves,” he laughed.
Quil just rolled his eyes. “Oh, please. You sound jealous.”
Paul barked out a laugh, he was delusional. “Jealous? Nah, just amused. You and the others are like lovesick idiots over the same girl. Now that’s hilarious.”
Quil rolled his eyes, shoving at him again as Paul’s grin got wider. “Just wait, I bet anything you’ll imprint.”
Paul only barked out a laugh–absolutely not.
The others were gathered around one of the bonfires farther down the beach, away from the throng of bodies dancing to the steady pulse of music blaring along the oceanside.
The air was thick with the scent of alcohol, sweat, and sex, a heady mix that sent his blood pumping. A strange, electric charge prickled along his skin, setting his nerves alight.
Quil let out a wolf call as they neared, catching Seth and Embry’s attention. They whipped their heads around, caught mid-session as the thick, skunky aroma of weed filled the air.
Embry passed the joint to Quil as they arrived, while Paul strode over to the nearby cooler, grabbing a beer. He cracked it open and took a swig, letting the bitterness coat his throat. Alcohol did nothing for them–not with their wolf metabolism burning through it instantly–but he still liked the way it felt running through his veins. Anything to dull the edges, to chase the shadows that lurked at the back of his mind.
Laughter and music from the nearby fires carried across the beach, mixing with the crash of the waves. Paul wasn’t paying much attention to any of it, eyeing whoever he could find on the beach that he hadn’t dicked down before. Among the many scents he smelled, came the delicious scent of her–Kagome.
It drifted toward them, distinct even beneath the salt and smoke. It was warm, familiar, laced with something fresh and sweet. Paul had no idea how to better describe it–like something flowery but not perfume, just her.
His heart kicked hard against his chest, and he clenched his jaw, turning his attention to the fire, the beer, anything but her. He didn’t get why his pulse was hammering in his ears, it wasn’t like he even liked the girl. And yet, his body reacted on instinct, muscles tensing, hands tightening around the beer can as if that would stop the ridiculous reaction.
The others were already searching the sea of bodies for her. It was subtle at first–Seth lifting his head, nostrils flaring. Then Embry, who tensed beside him like he was dying to go over to her. And Quil’s impossibly wide grin that he suddenly couldn’t stand at that moment.
“God, she smells fucking amazing even from here,” Quil audibly whispered and Seth blew out a wispy agreement in reply. “I’m going over to her, you fuckers can stay here and watch me work my magic,” he finished with a wiggle of his brows while Paul just shook his head.
Seth followed Quil like a puppy with his tail tucked between his legs while Embry stayed rooted to the spot, taking long drags from the joint until he passed it to Paul.
“What, not going over to join them?” he asked, but Embry only shook his head and didn’t respond.
Paul shrugged, at least one of them wasn’t acting like some lovesick fool but he thought that might be from some misguided sense of justice. Which was ridiculous, honestly.
The night stretched on, and Paul watched on as Quil and Seth began getting real cozy with Kagome. Something in his gut burned and he had the sudden urge to go over to them and wondered if it was some of the pack’s longing leaving side effects in his system. But no–he could feel the pull creeping up on him, like a persistent tug drawing him toward her.
He clenched his jaw, gripping the now-empty beer can tighter in his fist before tossing it aside, burying it halfway into the sand at his feet. Reaching for another, he cracked it open with one hand, taking the blunt from Embry with the other.
Embry barely seemed to register the exchange, his gaze locked on Kagome.
Paul hated it—this feeling.
It wasn’t just the sound of her voice or the way her scent kept suffocating his senses. It was something else, something wrong.
A need. A demand.
And it was pissing him off.
"Dude, did the joint calm you down or make you even angrier? Chill," Embry chided, standing up just as Quil and Seth’s dumbasses dragged Kagome over to their bonfire.
Her giggly friends watched her go, while the leech-lover was getting absolutely hammered and high off her ass.
Paul cursed. He had never been the type to chase after a girl. He wasn’t like Quil or Sam or any of the others losing their damn mind over one girl. And yet–every second she was near, he felt it. This weight, this invisible force, dragging him closer.
He ignored it, until she got close enough and laughed at something dumb Seth said, some cheesy pick up line. Something inside him shattered.
"Right, so now that we finally kidnapped you from your sister and her friends, let me introduce you to the two broody assholes over there—Embry, and the one with the scowl permanently etched on his face, that's Paul," Quil said, gesturing toward them.
The sound of her laugh sent his dick jumping like a pubescent loser and the scowl on his face remained as Embry tilted his chin in greeting, unable to keep the easy grin off his face.
The second their gazes met, the entire world dropped away.
The laughter, the fire, the scent of smoke–everything vanished like someone had drowned out all sound, all sensation, and left only her.
It was exactly like he’d seen in the pack mind. The world tilted on its axis, gravity rearranging and the ties keeping him rooted to the earth fell away. Nothing else mattered, not the pack, his fucked up dad or the burn of abandonment from his mom.
His body tensed, and the noise of the bonfire, the din of dancing bodies and seedy music drowned out all around him. He didn’t know what the others were going on about as his gaze stayed solely on her–Kagome.
Paul could feel it, a complete and total shift in his very existence, like the trajectory of his life had changed direction and she was suddenly the only thing tethering him to this world.
He imprinted–the one thing he swore would never happen. They probably did it on purpose, bringing her to their bonfire.
Paul could barely breathe, the feeling in his chest overwhelming, suffocating. His body was already trying to instinctively move toward her, and it took every ounce of stubbornness he had to dig his heels into the sand and fight it.
But the pull was undeniable, irrevocable.
Kagome’s expression faltered for a split second–like she’d felt something too–but it was gone before he could analyze it. “Uh hi,” she greeted them softly.
Paul couldn’t stay here, his chest was heaving steadily like he was about to phase on the spot and it sent the others into alert as they angled their bodies in front of Kagome. Her beautiful smile faltered and it sent a pang through him.
“Shit,” he muttered under his breath, already backing away as his muscles contorted, ready to phase. He stormed off to the tree line with Embry hot on his heels.
His pulse hammered like a war drum in his ears and he could still feel her presence, the bond screaming for him to turn back but he refused.
No way, this isn’t happening. This cannot be happening.
A muffled voice from behind him–probably Embry–called out, but Paul ignored it. He kept walking, practically running toward the darker part of the forest, where the firelight couldn’t reach. As soon as he broke the first tree line, he phased on the fly, shredding his clothes as his crazed thoughts joined the pack mind.
Suddenly, Sam and Jared were in his head. He couldn’t hide the imprint even if he tried as their shock was evident, replaced instead by something similar to…acceptance and it burned him. How could they accept this so easily?
Paul Lahote–hothead, reckless, short-tempered–had just imprinted.
And it was the worst but most beautiful goddamn thing that had ever happened to him.
Chapter 7: The Bonfire, Part II
Notes:
Ho boy, this was a little difficult to get out but I really love reading all your reviews so much! I worked all day to make edits to this so let me know your thoughts. Trying to keep all the imprints straight is a challenge, lemme tell you lol. But we're finally getting to the thick of it.
Chapter Text
Bella had warned Kagome about three things when they arrived at First Beach:
One–Mike Newton was a sleazy dirtbag.
Two–Dad had given them each pepper spray because he wasn’t born yesterday.
Three–she was getting absolutely shit-faced tonight which meant Kagome was in charge of driving.
That told her all she needed to know about what happened with Edward–Bella was drowning her problems in alcohol.
Suffice to say, this bonfire hadn’t exactly lived up to the hype, as she had mostly been delegated to the role of chaperone. The beach was packed with dancing bodies, a sea of people locking lips, grinding against one another without a care in the world.
Most of the native kids had their own smaller fires going, sticking to their own circle of friends while others mingled with the palefaces–as Jessica had so helpfully put it.
Kagome had the unfortunate experience of meeting both Mike Newton and Tyler Crowley, finally understanding why her sister had warned her about the former in particular.
The moment Mike laid eyes on her, he fired off every question under the sun–most of them focused on her being Japanese–and the blatant curiosity made her skin crawl. A shudder of disgust ran through her as she instinctively moved away, and thankfully, Angela picked up on the hint. She stayed close, subtly steering Kagome away before she did something reckless–like socking Mike in the face.
That was when she finally spotted the Quileute boys she had been so nervous about seeing again.
They were further down the beach, gathered around their own small fire. Four of them–Quil, Seth, Embry and one more she didn’t recognize. But his aura…it was familiar.
Kagome realized with a jolt–this was the man she had sensed with Sam in the woods earlier. So he was the one with that angry presence. He certainly looked the part.
A permanent scowl etched into his face, he threw back what had to be beer like it was water, his posture rigid despite the relaxed atmosphere around him. While he was certainly handsome, she got the strange feeling he wasn’t so pleasant to be around with the cocky flair of his aura.
“Oh my god, they’re literally staring right at you, Kagome,” Jessica giggled, gesturing vaguely toward the Quileute boys as a whole.
Their combined gaze felt even more intense here, their eyes locked onto her like a pack of predators. A shiver ran down her spine, and heat pooled in her gut.
Kagome waved it off. “I highly doubt I’m the only one they’re staring at,” she said, shaking her head.
Nearby, Angela shot her a flat look. “Oh, please! They’re totally staring at you. And—oh my god—Quil and Seth are coming over right now,” she added, turning Kagome around.
Sure enough, they were already halfway across the beach, heading straight for their little fire.
Smoke drifted along the shore, mingling with the heady scent of alcohol and salty air. Angela and Jessica turned away with knowing smiles, while Bella had already disappeared to grab herself a drink.
Kagome, being the responsible older sister, started to follow—but Angela waved her off with a reassuring smile, nudging her straight into Quil’s awaiting arms. Jessica was giggling beside her and she could only roll her eyes because it was obvious they were enjoying this way too much.
“Hey, cutie. Miss me?” Quil greeted, grinning.
Kagome couldn't help the small smile that tugged at her lips at the cheesy nickname.
Trying to avoid them was impossible when they kept appearing out of nowhere. And goodness, were they handsome.
“Hardly. It’s only been a few days,” she replied, shaking her head—though the warmth blooming in her cheeks betrayed her.
Behind him stood Seth, and their combined presence was like a beacon of warmth—both of them radiating heat like the human embodiment of a summer afternoon. They reminded her of overgrown golden retrievers, their sunny personalities and infectious smiles making it near impossible to ignore them.
Quil mimed a shot to the heart, staggering dramatically, and she laughed at how ridiculous he was.
“I bet you must’ve missed me, though, right?” Seth tried, flashing what she was pretty sure was a dimple in one cheek.
Kagome hummed, pretending to think as she tapped a finger to her chin. “Hm…I don’t know. Remind me again?”
If it was possible, Seth looked like a kicked puppy as his face fell, but Kagome laughed, nudging his arm.
“I’m kidding. It’s nice to see you again, Seth,” she amended, and the way his expression lit up with a happy smile sent a flutter through her chest.
“You’re beautiful when you laugh, you know that?” Quil commented casually.
Kagome felt her face burn at the easy compliment, but she could tell he meant it—the warmth in his aura remained steady and bright, as unwavering as his grin.
Kagome ran her tongue over her lips absentmindedly as he chuckled lowly, unable to look him in the eyes. With their enormous heat came the distinct aroma of cannabis that lingered in their already potent scent that often reminded her of the open woods and something uniquely them.
A shift in energy around her made her glance up–Quil’s grin had stretched wider, a glint of amusement flickering in his eyes. Seth, on the other hand, had gone oddly still beside him, his gaze flickering away so fast she might’ve missed it if not for the faint tension in his posture.
Something about their reactions sent a small tingle through her, and it was almost…pleasant.
She frowned slightly, nibbling on her bottom lip before shaking off the feeling and turning her attention back to the fire.
Seth nudged her with his elbow, gesturing toward their bonfire farther down the beach. “You should come over to our fire. It’s cozier and, uh—”
“—has the best-looking guys on the Rez,” Quil finished for him, flashing a grin that looked almost feral in the dim firelight. “What’dya say? I’m sure it’ll be a lot quieter over there, plus we’ll introduce you to the rest of the guys,”
“C’mon, please? If you’re uncomfortable at any point, you can walk away—I promise,” Seth added earnestly, and Kagome appreciated that he was thoughtful of her comfort.
“Alright, alright,” she sighed, laughing when Quil let out a little whoop.
So dramatic , but it was quickly endearing him to her.
Kagome barely had a moment to protest before Quil and Seth successfully dragged her toward their bonfire, each taking one of her hands in their much larger ones.
The heat of their palms sent a jolt of awareness through her. They were so blatantly forward in their interest that a small part of her was already second-guessing whether going with them was a good idea.
Their energy buzzed with excitement, practically radiating off them and Kagome found it hard to resist when the gaping hole in her chest felt that much more full. Seth’s grip gave hers a gentle squeeze, while Quil kept flashing her his sunny, mischievous smile. Their heady presence was already getting to her, short-circuiting every coherent thought in her mind.
“And here we are, my lady,” Quil declared with an exaggerated flourish, making Kagome laugh.
Seth grinned, leaning in slightly. “Are you a campfire? ‘Cause you’re smokin’, and I’m getting way too close.”
Kagome giggled, they were so cheesy.
The fire crackled in front of her, casting flickering shadows across the sand, but it was nothing compared to the charged presence that lingered just beyond the flames.
Two figures sat apart from the others—one calm and quiet, the other practically vibrating with barely contained tension.
Embry she was familiar with, his aloof presence feeling the same as it had before—reserved and steady. But the other one…
A slow shiver crawled up Kagome’s spine as she turned her gaze toward him.
"Right, so now that we finally kidnapped you from your sister and her friends, let me introduce you to the two broody assholes over there—Embry, and the one with the scowl permanently etched on his face, that's Paul," Quil said, gesturing toward the two, towering figures hovering near the fire.
The air was thick with an electrifying buzz. Embry’s charged gaze looked her up and down, tilting his chin up in greeting, his easy smile sending goosebumps all over her skin.
She smiled, unable to voice anything coherent with all of them surrounding her.
And then there was Paul. The moment her eyes landed on him, her breath hitched. His aura was unlike the others—thicker, heavier, laced with something volatile. Where Sam felt like an unshakable wall and Quil carried a mischievous energy, Paul felt like a live wire, humming with barely restrained anger. His presence stretched toward her, raw and demanding, crackling like a storm barely held at bay.
But there was something else beneath all that fury. The shadow of his wolf felt aggressive, dark silver fur and a size five-times larger than his frame.
Paul stood rigid, his entire body taut like a coil about to snap. His jaw was clenched, the joint in his hand fell to the sand and his knuckles were white as he gripped the now-crushed beer can. For a moment, his eyes flicked toward hers, and Kagome felt something deep in her chest shift—that strange pull, like a rope tied between them, had suddenly gone taut.
“Uh, hi,” she greeted softly, sensing Seth and Quil standing just a little bit in front of her, almost protectively.
Paul’s entire body jerked, as if he had been physically struck. He cursed, chest heaving and she could see the wolf in him clawing to get out, its lupine gaze trained on her.
Then—before she could even react—he bolted.
Kagome barely had time to process what happened but Quil and Seth were impossibly close, bodies tense. Embry shot her an unreadable glance, muttering something under his breath before chasing after Paul into the darkness.
Her heart pounded, and the tug in her chest lingered, invisible but steadfast.
Something felt off—something more than just her earlier assumption that they were drawn to her aura.
Kagome tried to explain it away. She didn’t know these boys, yet they seemed earnest—too earnest—to know her.
And that scared her.
“Don’t worry about Paul, he’s like that with everyone,” Quil laughed, but the sound felt forced, his voice trailing off too quickly.
Kagome got the distinct feeling there was more he wasn’t telling her.
“I don’t doubt that, but I really should check on my sister,” she said, already stepping away from their warmth.
Seth reached for her hand, as if to stop her from leaving, but his grip loosened before he finally let her go, his expression forlorn as he watched her retreat.
They didn’t stop her.
They didn’t say another word.
And Kagome didn’t know why her chest ached at the sight of their dispirited expressions.
She walked away with a shaky breath, an unfamiliar weight pressing down on her chest—something tight, painful, breaking.
Like someone had struck her heart with a blade.
And then—a howl split the night.
Kagome felt them—Sam, Paul, and another presence she didn’t recognize. It pressed at the edges of her senses, but her mind was too muddled to piece it together.
She turned back toward Quil and Seth—but they were gone. The firelight had vanished, leaving only the soft embers glowing in the darkness.
The moment Paul and Embry phased in, Jared’s mind was immediately flooded with nothing but thoughts of Kagome.
Sam was patrolling along the cliffside near Second Beach, but he was already on the move toward Paul as the imprinting memories engulfed the pack mind.
Shit. It was really happening. They were imprinting like wildfire.
That makes five of us already, Jared muttered through the mind link, though Sam barely acknowledged him—Paul’s mind was too chaotic, consumed by the overwhelming need to get away.
You just had to lose your shit! You were this close to phasing near her, you dickwad! Embry snarled, snapping his jaws at Paul.
Paul answered back with the same simmering fury, slamming into Embry as they crashed through the forest in a tangle of rage and raw instinct.
Paul, Embry—calm down. Sam’s voice cut through the pack link, his Alpha tone dripping with authority, but neither wolf heeded his warning.
Jared sprinted after them, pushing his legs harder, determined to stop the fight before it escalated.
He had never seen Embry this angry before, but the wolf’s recent thoughts told him everything he needed to know.
Embry was struggling with the imprint. He hated that Kagome’s choices were being stripped away. He didn’t want to endanger her, to lose her before he even had the chance to know her.
It was scary, the imprint was so strong that Jared could feel Embry’s fear as if it was his own. Multiply that by five and it was no wonder he was always so exhausted after phasing back to human, the combined weight of all their imprinting flooded the pack mind like an oppressive drug.
Sam got to them first, and they went tumbling through the underbrush before Paul scrambled back to his feet, pacing the small clearing as anxiety rolled off him in waves.
I can’t! I need to get away—I have to get far away from her. I—I can’t do this right now, he whined, ears flattening against his skull.
Embry prowled around Sam, who stood between them, his stance firm as they faced off at opposite ends of the clearing. Join the fucking club. You’re not the only one dealing with it now. It happened—just like it happened to the rest of us.
Both of you need to chill. Jared came ambling through, stopping just short of Paul’s visibly shaken form. His fur was raised, and his mind was torn between running back to Kagome or fleeing as far from her as possible.
Easy for you to say—you haven’t imprinted yet, Paul snapped.
Jared, quite wisely, stayed quiet. Paul got defensive when he was angry, and the fact of the matter was—he was right.
Enough, already! Sam sighed, understanding flooding the link. I get it, really, I do. But if you fight this, Paul, you’ll hurt her—and you’ll hurt us. She’ll feel it the most. Do you want that for her?
But instead of calming him, Sam’s words only made Paul’s hackles rise higher. He snarled, snapping his jaws. I never wanted this!
Neither did we, dumbass! Embry bit out.
Before Sam could stop them from going at each other again, Jared felt Quil and Seth phase in. He groaned, already sensing the fight about to escalate as their combined thoughts flooded his mind.
Ha! I fucking knew you’d imprint. Serves you right, Quil laughed, already making a beeline for his location with Seth hot on his heels. But you didn’t have to be such a dick. God, you need anger management or something.
Oh, fuck you. I didn’t phase just to get a goddamn lecture from half the pack, Paul snarled, his fur rippling with unrestrained anger.
Sam let some of his Alpha presence weigh down on him, keeping Paul from losing control.
Jared whined in his throat—he could feel the pressure of it even from here.
Well, you made her go away so I think you deserve it, Seth added, irritation bleeding through. It was rare that the baby of the pack was ever anything but a ball of sunshine or Mr. Goody Two Shoes. Hey! I resent that!
Yeah, I should kick your ass for that. I swear to god, if she avoids us because of this… Quil trailed off, frustration flowing through his veins.
You’ll what? None of you wussies have the balls to fucking challenge me, Paul goaded, and Embry was one second away from plowing through Sam to get to him.
You guys can’t fight without hurting Kagome! Seth tried, snapping at Quil’s feet to get him to stop, but it wasn’t enough—because before Jared knew it, they were careening through the clearing.
Quil slammed into Paul, and Embry crashed into Sam as the four of them went tumbling through the thick of the forest, tree trunks toppling like dominoes, dirt and debris kicked into the air.
Rage seared through their bodies, driving them at each other’s throats.
Jared, on Embry—now! Sam commanded, and Jared lunged into the fray as Seth hung back, whining, because his brothers were fighting, and it was fracturing their pack.
Jared clamped his jaws around Embry’s neck just as he lunged for Sam’s flank, while Sam clawed his way between Quil and Paul.
They circled the clearing, until the full weight of Sam’s Alpha command pressed down on them like a crushing stone.
SILENCE, he roared, tone absolute.
The pack stilled. Quil’s anger evaporated as he bared his neck, and Embry—who had been struggling in Jared’s hold—finally went slack. Jared released him as Seth whined, pressing himself low against the ground, while Paul fought it with everything he had.
His fur rippled with bitter resentment, every muscle tense.
It took Sam rising to his full height, teeth bared, his growl a low, rumbling warning—deep, lethal, absolute.
Stop resisting, Paul. Submit, he commanded, and Paul whined in the back of his throat as his wolf finally succumbed to the Alpha’s order.
There was a raised piece of land where Sam perched himself, looking for all the world like the Alpha he commanded himself to be.
By law, no wolf is allowed to harm a fellow packmate without condemning his own imprint in the process, Sam began, his gaze settling on Quil, Embry, and Paul—who growled low in his throat but otherwise remained pressed against the ground. So there will be no fighting among us. We’re a pack, and that means we deal with this together.
His tone left no room for argument.
As punishment—Quil, Embry, and Paul—you three are running double shifts together.
The pack mind was silent, but Jared could feel the tension lingering in the air as the weight of the Alpha’s command was finally lifted.
They eased up, Paul shaking out his muzzle, but otherwise remaining silent as his thoughts swirled like a tornado of confusion and anger.
Most of it bled away—but not completely.
Not really.
Sam didn’t like doing that, using the Alpha command. But sometimes it was necessary.
Look, this isn’t the most ideal situation. But we can’t keep going around and around about why and how–it happened, that’s all there is to it, Sam sighed, leaping down from the raised land. We’re imprinting, and we don’t know who else will be next but there’s two of us left and if it plays out the way I suspect, then Jared–you and Jake are next.
Jared wasn’t sure what to make of the imprint. It was daunting, inevitable–but strangely, he wasn’t afraid of it. He had no one else in his life but the pack, so maybe, just maybe, he wouldn’t mind if it happened to him. Embry nudged him, a silent show of support, and Jared exhaled a low chuff, gratitude laced in the sound.
But Jake…he’s… Seth trailed off, and the memory of Quil going over to Jake’s the other day came flooding back.
Jake had been a wolf for a long time apparently, judging from the countless animal carcass laying around the dilapidated cabin. Try as he might, Quil couldn’t get through and ended up sitting there next to Jake, smoking a joint to wash the exhaustion away.
I’ll go to him, it’s time he came back to this pack already, Sam responded evenly, and the finality in his voice left a quiet hush over the pack. And once he does return, we’re sitting down together to figure this out and make it work.
Jared recognized the subtle weight of dismissal in Sam’s tone. The pack drifted off, each going their own way, their presence fading from the mind link until the once-crowded space felt hollow, leaving only him and Sam in the quiet stillness of the night.
Sam..is Jake really coming back? Jared finally asked. Sam exhaled heavily, saying nothing at first. Alone together, Jared felt the subtle crack in his usual composure. They had been friends long before the shift–he didn’t need words to know that Sam was just as uncertain as he was.
Sam shook his muzzle. I don’t know but…if he imprints then maybe…maybe Kagome can bring him back.
Jared said nothing, but doubt lingered in the back of his mind. Was it really that simple?
They moved through the night in silence, patrolling the edges of the tribe as the crescent moon hung above them, cold and distant. All they could do now was wait, and he prayed Kagome was strong enough to withstand the bond that threatened to consume them all.
Chapter 8: The Next Day
Notes:
Kind of a filler chapter but it sets it up for what happens in the next chapter. Updates will slow down, but I’m aiming for at least once a week.
Chapter Text
The house was quiet on that Saturday morning. It was the kind of quiet that only came when everyone was still deep in sleep. Kagome had woken a little after eight and moved through Angela’s kitchen with ease.
The rest of the Weber family was away on a weekend-long camping trip, leaving the house entirely to them. Angela had told them the night before that they were free to help themselves to anything, as long as they cleaned up afterward. Her mom kept a spotless kitchen—a fact made evident by the pristine state of the countertops.
Kagome moved to the stove with ease, enjoying the rare moment of solitude as she brewed a fresh pot of coffee. The rich aroma filled the air, mixing with the scent of butter and cinnamon as she worked on making French toast.
It was early—too early considering how late they’d all stayed up last night—but Kagome had never been one to sleep in, even when given the chance. She welcomed the peaceful silence, needing the space to think.
Because today was supposed to be her “not a date” with Sam.
Her lips pressed into a thin line as she flipped a slice of the French toast in the pan, her grip on the spatula tightening. That wasn’t happening. After everything at the bonfire, after the strange pull she felt toward all of them—toward Paul—she wasn’t about to throw herself back into whatever mess was happening with those boys. His response had been so raw and instinctive.
She’d get out ahead of it. Cut the ties before they tangled around her any further. Though her curiosity burned, she feared what might happen if she got any closer.
Her chest bloomed with a dull ache and she rubbed at it absentmindedly, as if it might help ease the stinging throb.
A low groan from the stairs snapped her from her thoughts, followed by the slow shuffle of socked feet against the floor.
“Kill me,” Bella muttered as she slumped against the doorway, hair a tangled mess, dark circles under her eyes.
Kagome smirked, reaching for a mug and pouring her a generous amount of coffee. “Morning, sunshine. I'm surprised you're up, you could've slept in more.”
Bella glared at her weakly, making no move to stop the coffee Kagome pushed toward her. She took it with a quiet grunt of thanks before sinking onto a chair at the kitchen table. “I had to pee and now I can't sleep.”
“Well, someone got really hammered last night. Any particular reason why?” She hedged, sipping from her mug as she manned the stove.
Bella groaned again, rubbing her temples. “I just…felt like it,” she offered as an explanation, though even to Kagome, it sounded like an excuse.
“Alright, don't tell me,” she said, turning away to flip more French toast in the pan while taking a light sip of her coffee. “But I'm here if you want to talk.”
Bella made a pained noise, burying her face in her arms. “It's just...ugh! Like…god! He makes me so…angry, sometimes, y’know?”
Kagome chuckled, leaning against the counter before setting her mug down. “Right, I completely understand the feeling. Just…ugh!” She laughed as Bella gave her a flat look.
“C’mon, you know what I mean,” Bella sighed, frustrated. “He wasn't…happy about me going to La Push last night and we argued about it. Said I shouldn't be participating in recreational activities because I could get hurt. Like I can't protect myself!” she bit out hoarsely.
“No, you’re completely right. He should trust that you know what you’re doing. You were with us most of the night, and nothing happened. So Edward will just have to suck it up and accept it,” Kagome said, glancing at her with a smile.
Her sister opened and closed her mouth, as if she hadn’t expected Kagome to agree with her. “Y-yeah, exactly…wait, you’re agreeing with me?”
Kagome laughed. “Well, of course. Only you know what’s best for yourself. If you make mistakes along the way, well, you’re the one who has to live with them—whether those you love like it or not.”
Bella looked down at her coffee thoughtfully, gaze distant. “You’re right but…I guess I’m just so used to people making decisions for me without asking me what I want, you know?”
“I get it,” Kagome said as she set a plate of French toast in front of her sister. “It sucks when you feel like no one is really listening. But that’s when you need to pull yourself together, put your foot down, and show them you mean business.”
Bella hummed in response, a thoughtful noise at the back of her throat as she accepted the plate. She dug into her breakfast, her expression distant, lost in thought.
A peaceful silence stretched between them–Bella nursing her coffee, while Kagome started on the eggs and bacon at the stove.
“So,” Bella began, between bites of food. “Ang told me you met Paul last night, how did that go?”
At the mention of his name, Kagome’s hands stilled over the stovetop, the scent of sizzling bacon and eggs momentarily forgotten.
She swallowed thickly. “Yeah, he was…” she trailed off, trying to find the right words.
“ –an ass? The biggest jerk you’ve ever met?” her sister supplied, and Kagome laughed.
It was obvious she’d met Paul, if the grimace on her face was anything to go by.
“I was going to say it was…interesting, considering he didn’t really say much. Just took one glance at me and then got all…well, he didn’t look happy, anyway,” Kagome explained, carefully leaving out how they had all suddenly left—and the howl that had followed.
After piecing together everything she knew about the Quileute boys she’d met so far, Kagome had come to a conclusion: they were definitely wolves.
The bacon sizzled on the stovetop as those thoughts swirled in her mind. The more she lingered on her theory, the more sound it seemed, judging by their odd behavior and the way their auras were reflections of who they were. There was also no mistaking Sam and Paul’s aura last night in the woods on the way down to the bonfire, they zipped through La Push too quickly for her to track. She could sense the immediate change in their energy, and something about the land itself felt…primal. Raw.
Were they a pack, then?
It would make sense if they were wolves but they were a different kind, because they didn’t feel like anything she’d known before. Kōga had a clan of wolves that he considered a pack, and so did Inuyasha. The Inutachi had been his pack—a family in every sense of the word.
A pang of longing pierced her chest, an ache for a bygone era that no longer existed.
Bella snorted, setting her fork down. “That’s the understatement of the century. He’s a jerk and has the worst temper. Be careful around him—Jake used to say they would get into it all the time because the slightest thing set him off.”
Kagome hummed but otherwise didn’t comment. She didn’t know Paul and though she was thrown off by his behavior last night, that didn’t give her the right to judge him based on one interaction.
After a few minutes, the bacon and eggs were done and Kagome placed them on two separate plates and set them down at the table. Angela and Jessica were still asleep, they spent most of the night after they left the bonfire drinking up a storm and only just recently went to bed around three in the morning.
“By the way, did you tell Sam you were sleeping over at Angela’s?” Bella suddenly asked and Kagome swallowed thickly, setting up a plate of breakfast for herself.
“I’m not going,” she answered simply.
Bella blinked, looking up over the rim of her mug. “Huh?”
“The thing with Sam. I’m not going.” Kagome shrugged, trying to sound casual. “I don’t even have his number so I was just...going to call Billy or something and leave a message, unless Angela has the yellow pages laying around here.”
Bella frowned. “Um, can I ask why? Did he…say or do something last night?”
“No, he wasn’t there. I just…think it’s a bad idea, I mean, I won’t be here long anyway,” Kagome said, waving it off. “I was gonna call and just cancel.”
Bella set her coffee down, frown deepening. “I mean, that’s fine. I get it, don’t want to get too…deep into it but,” she paused, considering Kagome with an unreadable expression. “Ang told me you came back looking really…down. Are you sure nothing happened at the bonfire?”
Kagome froze for half a second before reaching for her mug. “Of course not,” she said, keeping her voice even. She took a sip, letting the warmth settle her nerves before setting it down carefully. “I just don’t think it’s a good idea to get involved with…any of them.”
Bella raised a skeptical brow. “Any of them?”
Kagome exhaled, rubbing her temple. “You know what I mean.”
For a while, her sister didn’t respond, instead leaning back in her chair with a thoughtful hum. “Well, if that’s your decision, then I won’t push it. Are you sure they didn’t do anything though?”
Kagome let out a soft laugh, shaking her head. “I’m sure, Bella. Plus, your big sis can handle herself just fine. I know self defense.”
Bella hummed, clearly unconvinced but she left it well enough alone.
Kagome focused her attention on cleaning up, standing to gather their plates. She was actively keeping her distance but could hardly begin to explain why, exactly.
How could she tell her sister that something felt off. That there was this strange, undeniable pull toward the Quileute pack that set her instincts screaming and heart racing?
She wasn’t about to voice that out loud.
Instead, she washed their dishes in the sink and busied herself with placing the leftover breakfast into containers for Angela and Jessica when they woke up.
“Angela should have a copy of the yellow pages in the living room I think,” Bella said, already heading over to grab it.
Kagome nodded, drying her hands on a dish towel as Bella disappeared into the other room. She took a deep breath, rolling her shoulders to ease the tension building there.
It would be fine, she’d just leave a message, cancel the whole thing, and move on. It’s not like she owed Sam anything.
But then, from the other room, Bella’s voice carried through the quiet house. “Found it!” The rustle of pages flipping, then, “Alright…here it is.”
Kagome strode over to the living room, where her sister was leaning against the wall where the phone was mounted, yellow pages in hand.
“There’s no Sam Uley but there is an Allison Uley, I think it might be a relative or something,” Bella stated, pointing at the name on the page.
Kagome’s stomach dipped slightly. She hadn’t really thought about Sam’s family but she hoped they weren’t the type to ask questions. It was awkward enough she had to call and tell him she wasn’t going.
Still, she forced a casual tone. “It’s probably his mom.”
Bella nodded, handing her the phone before punching the number in. “Guess we’ll find out.”
The phone rang. Once, twice and then–
“Hello?” A woman’s warm voice answered.
Kagome cleared her throat. “Oh, hello. Um, my name is Kagome, I was looking for Sam?”
There was a pause before, “Oh, I’m sorry, dear. He’s not here. Hasn’t been around since yesterday morning.”
Bella was staring at her with a frown as she fiddled with the phone line cord. This was definitely his mother, she could tell by the way she used ‘dear’ to address her. Well, this was awkward.
Kagome hesitated before responding. “That’s alright, then. Can you just tell him that I need to cancel my…outing with him today?”
“Oh, I see. Of course, I’ll let him know,” Allison said, her voice still warm but carried something else–something unreadable in her tone.
“Alright, thank you,” she replied before hanging up.
The call ended with a soft click and Kagome set the phone back on the wall as Bella shut the yellow pages, leaving it to the side.
“So…what happened?” Bella asked, crossing her arms.
Kagome shrugged. “Nothing, she just said she’d let him know.”
Even she was a bit surprised that Sam’s mom didn’t ask her a million questions–especially about who she was and why she was canceling. Not that she was complaining, she was relieved she didn’t have to make something up on the spot.
“Well, at least you didn’t need to go through the awkward experience of explaining yourself to his mom,” Bella admitted, shaking her head as she began heading up the stairs. “Anyway, I’m gonna shower, and then go back to bed.”
Kagome only nodded, heading back to the kitchen where her mug of lukewarm coffee sat. Something told her this wasn’t the last unexpected turn today would take.
Jared woke abruptly, the lingering howl of the pack bouncing around his skull. His body protested as he shifted, the ache of last night’s patrol sinking deep into his bones. The cabin was still, but the tension in the air felt like a thread waiting to snap. A leech had crossed the border in the late hours of his shift last night and it took all of them phased in to drive the redhead away. She was so fast, easily able to evade them for hours that night.
His body was sluggish with exhaustion, the strain of patrol pulling at his muscles, but the sight of Seth in his doorway–shoulders slumped, eyes shadowed with fatigue–snapped him into full awareness.
“The redhead came back again,” Seth muttered, scrubbing a hand down his face. “The others finally drove her off not too long ago.”
Jared swore under his breath, already swinging his legs over the bed. He thought they’d finally seen the last of her. They couldn’t keep playing this game of chase.
Seth sighed, shaking his head. “I’m heading home, Sam should be getting off shift soon but he wants three of us on patrol at night in case the redhead appears again.” He didn’t wait for a response, already disappearing out of the cabin.
He barely had time to process that before the phone rang, sharp and intrusive in the quiet cabin. Jared cursed, moving through the stillness of the room as he grabbed it with a groggy grunt, pressing it to his ear with a quick, “Hello”.
“Jared?” Allison Uley’s voice came through the receiver, warm but tired. “Hey, boy. I just got a call from a girl named Kagome–said she can’t meet Sammy for their little date.”
He stiffened. Kagome? She was canceling on Sam?
Jared’s grip tightened on the phone, an odd sensation creeping down his spine–something he could only describe as fear.
“Cancel?” he echoed, his voice rough from sleep.
Allison hummed in confirmation. “Yeah, didn’t say much ‘bout why. Sounds like a nice girl, though. But she seemed…resolved about it.”
Jared ran a hand down his face. Just great, he thought tiredly.
“I’ll let Sam know when he comes back,” he said. Allison offered a quick goodbye before hanging up.
The good thing about Sam’s mom–she didn’t ask questions if it wasn’t her place. Being an elder probably had something to do with it, especially after her husband had deserted the tribe long ago. Jared appreciated that. He didn’t think it was his place to tell her about Sam’s imprint.
The imprint.
The word hung heavy in his mind. Jared set the phone back on the receiver and moved into the kitchen, grabbing himself a beer.
He cracked it open, enjoying the cold bitterness as it slid down his throat. Last night had been a mess–five out of seven of them had already imprinted.
And Paul? He was still taking it hard, torn between acceptance and denial. His abandonment issues with his mom still plagued him, and Jared figured he needed to deal with that before he could even begin to accept Kagome.
But Kagome.
She was… beautiful, in every sense of the word. There was no denying the bond was growing. He didn’t feel the all-encompassing need to be near her like the others did, but he knew— prayed —that it could happen to him too. To him, it didn’t seem like the end of the world.
Jared finished off the rest of his beer and moved to the shower, washing away the grime of last night as cold water cascaded down his bare back. A part of him was scared he wouldn’t imprint at all— that he’d be left wondering if he’d spend the rest of his life alone, phasing to protect a tribe with no one to come home to.
The hours in Sam’s cabin passed in relative silence, and Jared tried to busy himself with cleaning up. He’d been living with Sam ever since his parents had kicked him out after he first phased, thinking he was a no-good son. He hadn’t looked back since.
As he set about warming up some leftover Hamburger Helper, he felt Sam’s heavy presence outside as he phased back, striding in as naked as the day he was born.
There was a pair of joggers on the couch, and Sam pulled them on tiredly before finally collapsing on the sofa with a huff.
Jared grabbed a beer from the fridge and tossed it over. Sam caught it easily with one hand.
“Thanks,” Sam said, his voice gruff.
Jared said nothing, settling on the opposite end of the sofa with his plate that was overflowing with food.
And then—“Your mom called, by the way.”
Sam grunted. “I’ll stop by her place later. Did she say what she needed?”
“Kagome called her,” Jared said evenly. “She, uh…she canceled your little coffee date today.”
Sam sighed, tipping his beer back before tossing the empty can across the room, landing it in the trash without effort. He shut his eyes, exhaling through his nose.
“I had a feeling she might…” he murmured, voice trailing off.
Jared set his plate down as he glanced over at him. “Are you gonna see her?”
Sam rubbed a hand over his face. “No, If I go, she’ll probably backpedal and make another excuse.” His tone was calm, but even to his own ears, he could hear the pain of not seeing her. Seeing their imprint through the pack mind link, Jared felt how painful it was leaving her at the beach and not having her near.
“You should still see her, maybe it would be better if all of you just told her already,” Jared muttered, but Sam snorted through his teeth, shaking his head.
“C’mon, Jared. We do that and she’ll run for the hills if she’s not planning to do that already.” Sam leaned forward, forearms resting on his knees. “We need to come together as a pack first and figure out a way to make this work before we decide to approach her with half-hearted feelings. And Jake…” His jaw tightened slightly. “I’ll figure out how to bring him back into the pack.”
Silence settled between them heavy and laced with something unspoken.
Sam’s gaze drifted to the ashtray on the coffee table, spotting a half-smoked joint. He reached for it, lightning the end and taking a slow drag, exhaling the smoke in a steady stream. The thick, pungent scent of weed clung to the air, curling lazily around them.
They said nothing after that, wordlessly passing the joint back and forth between them until Sam finally stood, stretching before heading off to shower and get a few hours of sleep. They had another shift later—just in case that redheaded leech decided to come back.
“By the way,” Sam started, pausing before disappearing down the hallway. “Can you stop by the Weber's and drop off the donations for Sue? She asked me the other day. Said they were away on a camping trip or something.”
“Sure, sure. I got it. Just get some rest already.” Jared waved him off.
Before he knew it, Jared was piling into Sam’s truck with the donations from Sue loaded into the truck bed as the morning passed in relative silence. The drive to Forks was uneventful, taking about an hour. The Weber family lived in the suburban area of town, down Russell Avenue.
As he turned onto the quiet, pristine street, Jared caught a scent on the wind–something sweet. Not a leech, but something so incredibly mouthwatering that it had him at half-mast almost instantly, his pants tightening uncomfortably. He shifted in his seat, the scent growing stronger the closer he got to the Weber's home.
And then, his heart slammed against his ribcage, pounding so hard he could hear it in his ears. Realization struck him like a freight train.
Kagome.
It had to be fate that put her in his path because there she was, carrying a box into the open garage just as he pulled up. Jared thought she was breathtaking, dressed in dark blue overalls and a pink top, her hair parted into pigtails.
She straightened as he climbed out of the truck, her frown deepening as he approached with a smile. His heart thundered incessantly, fear gripping his chest as those blue eyes turned on him.
Jared’s entire world shattered.
The imprint hit him full force–the ground felt like it was giving way beneath him, and every connection he’d ever had in this world suddenly didn’t seem to matter anymore. The loneliness in his chest vanished, replaced by something electric, something raw. Every nerve in his body felt charged.
It was as if an invisible rope had tied itself around him, binding him to her. He clung to that feeling, letting it pull him under, drowning in the tides of euphoria as the bond slid into place.
Jared felt ridiculous for ever doubting it would happen–because here he was, standing in front of the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life. And didn’t that sound so damn mushy, even for him?
He’d fooled around with girls more times than he could count, even tried for a real relationship back in high school. But none of them had ever made him feel like this–like he was finally seeing the world through a clearer lens.
“Um, can I help you?” she suddenly asked, crossing her arms with a frown. “Are you…one of Sam’s friends?’
The grin that stretched across his face almost faltered.
He hadn’t expected her to make that connection so quickly. Then again, the group of them were always together on the Rez, and she was Bella Swan’s older sister.
Had Bella told her about them?
No…he didn’t think so. If she had, this would be so much easier.
“Yeah, I’m Jared,” he introduced, holding his hand out. “I just came to drop off some donations from Sue Clearwater for the Weber's.”
She glanced down at his hand skeptically before finally shaking it, and the soft feel of her palm against his much larger one sent a shiver of want rippling across his skin. Up close, her scent was like a drug–addictive and compulsive in its pull.
“Kagome,” she replied quietly, though he already knew that. Still, it was nice to finally meet her face to face.
“Angela is inside, I can go get her if you’d prefer to speak with her?”
“No.” He stopped her as she dropped his hand, immediately cursing himself when she gave him a strange look, her eyes narrowing slightly.
“Sorry,” he muttered. “It’s fine. I’ll just drop the boxes off and go.”
“Alright, I’ll…leave you to it then. Do you need help?” she asked carefully, her tone uncertain–almost like a skittish lamb or kitten.
Jared didn’t blame her. She must be feeling a thousand different things, and he idly wondered–could she sense it? The full force of the imprint? Did she feel the tug in her chest like he did?
He swallowed thickly, trying to form anything resembling a coherent sentence.
“Yeah, for sure. There’s a lot of it, so uh, I’d appreciate the help,” he replied, grasping at any excuse to extend the moment–to keep her close, just for a little longer.
He walked around to the back of the truck, letting the tailgate down while she followed silently. Four measly boxes sat pushed to the back.
Kagome frowned, planting her hands on her hips as she leveled him with a knowing look.
“Wow,” she said dryly. “That’s quite a few boxes you’ve got there…”
Jared rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, unable to keep the grin off his face as she huffed and began climbing up. His gaze betrayed him, straying to the curve of her ass and the long, slender lines of her legs as she bent over to push the boxes toward him.
Dear god, help him.
She had no idea what she was doing to him. Jared clenched his jaw, forcing himself to avert his gaze as she started climbing back down. He offered his hand immediately, and she seemed startled by the gesture before placing her dainty hand into his palm once more.
Her other hand landed on his shoulder, and thank god he’d worn a shirt this time, because if she touched his bare skin again, he didn’t think he’d survive it.
Every time their skin met, it sent a surge of something electric crawl over his skin, goosebumps prickling in its wake.
Kagome thanked him quietly, and together, they carried the rest of the boxes toward the house—just as the door to the Weber's home swung open.
Bella stepped outside, looking momentarily startled to see him.
“Kago—oh. Jared,” she said, her tone shifting as she crossed her arms and walked toward them. “What’re you doing here?”
The two sisters shared a look, and Jared wondered what passed between them in that silent exchange.
“Just came to drop off these boxes for Sue,” he explained, his voice a little stilted. “I was…just about to leave. Um, I’ll catch you later?” He turned to Kagome, eyes lingering on her.
She didn’t reply, but she gave him a small smile. That was enough for him.
He didn’t want to overwhelm her. And with Bella here, it wasn’t like he could really talk to her anyway.
Fishing for his keys, he backed away. Every step was excruciating, his veins burning like fire, urging him to stay.
Jared breathed through his mouth, committing Kagome’s scent to memory—searing the image of her perfection into his mind as he backed out of the driveway.
He imprinted.
And now, there was only one left—the rightful Alpha.
Jake.
Chapter 9: The Wolf
Notes:
I struggled so much with this chapter, but I hope it's okay!
Chapter Text
Tavern 69 was packed that night as Kagome lightly sipped her drink. The bar, nestled off the coast of the main highway in Port Angeles, featured high-top seating and a sleek bar set right in the center of the room. The space was dimly lit, pulsing with flashing strobe lights, and raised platforms for dancers that dotted the floor. A VIP section occupied the second floor, but most of the crowd swayed and moved in the thick of the dance floor. From the entrance to the back, the place was teeming with people.
A few other restaurants and one other bar along the strip were still open, but most of the surrounding stores had long since closed for the night.
Kagome was grateful she had opted for Mary Jane pumps—the thick heels were far more manageable compared to Jessica’s daring seven-inch stilettos. Wincing, she stirred her non-alcoholic martini, feeling secondhand pain just watching Jessica attempt to balance.
Tugging lightly at the sweetheart neckline of her black mini dress, she stifled a laugh as Angela made a valiant but futile effort to drag Bella onto the dance floor. The attempt ended in wild, flailing limbs as Bella fought to escape before making a desperate beeline back to their table.
“Having fun?” Kagome teased over the pounding bass, her laughter bubbling up as Bella shot her a glare.
“Ha ha, I literally have two left feet when I dance.” Bella leaned heavily against the table—there wasn’t much seating in the bar—rubbing the heel of her foot. “My feet are already killing me, and I’m only wearing one-inch heels.”
Kagome laughed. “Good thing for you, I packed your sneakers in the car.”
Bella looked immensely relieved as she sipped her virgin martini. “I knew we were sisters for a reason.”
“I really don’t know how they do it. I mean, those heels alone would be the death of me,” Bella admitted with a shudder, eyeing Jessica’s shoes. She rolled up the sleeves of her white blouse to her elbows, wiping away the sheen of sweat forming on her forehead from the heat of the bar.
“Practice, Bella. Practice,” Kagome said with a knowing smile.
Bella sighed, shaking her head. “Now you sound like Alice. Actually, now that I think about it, you two would probably get along.”
“Alice?” Kagome asked, tilting her head.
“She’s Edward’s sister—you know, one of his adopted siblings,” Bella explained offhandedly.
Kagome raised an eyebrow, humming thoughtfully. Right, Edward mentioned them during their hiking trip. She had yet to meet his so-called family, but curiosity gnawed at her. Were they like him? Inhuman, with an aura as cold as frost?
“You should introduce me, then. Sounds like Alice and I might have some things in common,” she said lightly.
Bella’s eyes widened, and she let out an awkward little laugh—like she hadn’t expected Kagome to say that. “Yeah, definitely. I, uh…I’ll give her a call first thing tomorrow when we go home.”
Kagome only smiled but said nothing. Her sister was a terrible liar, and it was painfully obvious she was hiding something.
After a while, Angela and Jessica dragged Kagome onto the dance floor—much to her dismay—while Bella nursed her drink. They spent the majority of the night dancing, only encountering a minor issue when a few guys wouldn’t take no for an answer. Fortunately, the bouncer quickly stepped in and took care of the situation.
As the night wore on, a shiver of unease came over her. Kagome could sense a lingering danger in the air–an aura, murky and tainted, pressing at the edges of the bar. It remained just out of reach, yet close enough to put her on edge.
It felt like one of Edward’s kind, but unlike the icy, biting presence he carried, this one was rough around the edges–a turbulent storm of barely suppressed rage. They felt…human in a way, as if remnants of their former self still clung desperately to the last tendrils of life. There was something fractured about them–unrefined, chaotic, as though they were moving through the motions of daily life beneath the pretense of an illusion.
At first, Kagome thought they might just be passing through, but no—they were in the wilderness, lurking beyond the lights, hidden in the shadows.
The bass of the music thrummed through the bar, drowning out everything else, and the room was packed with bodies.
Kagome tried to keep up the pretense of dancing, but the oppressive presence was impossible to ignore. And then, suddenly—it moved.
It was inside.
Her breath hitched as her senses screamed at her, every nerve standing on end. Instinctively, she crowded around the girls protectively, her pulse spiking as the undeniable feeling of danger settled over them.
They were lurking nearby, and she doubted they were just here to dance with how unstable their aura was. It was tainted with something unnatural, laced with the bitter sting of compulsion–like an influence that wasn’t entirely their own. She didn’t fully understand what Edward’s kind was, but she knew one thing–this creature was different. And it wasn’t friendly.
Her eyes scanned the crowd, and in the midst of her searching, she spotted a strange man in dark clothing with a pair of dark shades on, hands tucked into his pockets among the sea of bodies. His dark blond hair fell in his eyes and his expression remained unreadable as he tilted his head at her curiously. Kagome swallowed thickly, her lips pressing into a thin line. When she blinked, the figure was gone.
Kagome tapped Bella’s shoulder and told her—above the loud din—that she was heading outside for some fresh air.
“Do you want me to go with you?” her sister yelled, but Kagome just shook her head, already pushing her way through the crowded space toward the back.
There was an employee exit she used to follow him, the door swinging open as the aura lingered just beyond in the surrounding woods.
Kagome’s breath stilled in the bitter chill of the night air, sharp against her skin. Even the cropped sweater she wore couldn’t ward off the lingering cold. The back alley was empty, but the flickering overhead light cast shifting shadows along the pavement. Her heels echoed softly as she moved forward, drawn to the forest's edge until the light from the back alley faded and only darkness surrounded her.
She could sense the creature lurking nearby, its presence steady—almost amused. Kagome wasn’t certain, but the notion that it wasn’t taking her seriously left her feeling mildly irritated.
Her breath came out in chilled puffs, and goosebumps prickled along her skin. Just beyond the thick-necked trees, crimson-red eyes watched her from the shadows. In the dark, she could barely make them out, but the pale figure stepped into the silvery glow of the full moon peering through the canopy, revealing itself.
It was a man—with a stone cold expression and dark blond hair that almost seemed brown at certain angles. He held his sunglasses loosely in one hand, the other tucked into his pockets in a nonchalant stance but she could feel a shift in the air between them. Kagome didn’t hesitate to meet his gaze, curious whether he was merely hunting for some unfortunate soul or if he had a different purpose entirely.
Her palm filled with soft, pure energy, and the feel of her reiki thrumming through her veins made the man pause, his expression shifting into something almost…curious. He whipped around with lightning fast reflexes and then—he was gone, leaving Kagome with imprints of his burning curiosity that prickled like fire dancing along her skin.
In its place, an entirely different aura pressed against her senses—powerful, untamed. It carried an instinctual dominance, steady and thrumming like deep, rolling thunder beneath the surface, coiled and waiting to strike at any moment.
Her heart skipped a beat, and the dull ache she had once felt seemed to fade, replaced by something else entirely.
Her breath caught as she took a hesitant step forward, her gaze locked onto the pair of dark eyes staring back at her from the underbrush.
It was a massive wolf, easily ten feet in length, far too large to be any ordinary wolf.
Its presence revealed the shadow of a man—tall, russet-skinned, with shoulder-length hair and dark eyes. He was unmistakably Quileute, a carbon copy of one of the others but the one thing that set him apart was his sheer presence; it was heavy, weighed down by something indescribable.
Something about him felt…familiar, but she couldn't put her finger on it. Kagome wasn’t sure what he was doing out here all alone, but his spirit felt broken, damaged—like the world had torn him down one too many times.
The wolf took a careful step back, but she was drawn to him, feeling that strange pull in her chest again. Something told her he was different, and an odd sensation of power hummed beneath the surface.
In the dim light, she could vaguely make out his reddish brown fur, matted with mud and grime, tangled knots woven through his thick coat. Some of the fur draped over his muzzle, but even in his ragged state, he looked majestic to her.
Kagome was struck by his beauty as she tried to get closer.
Had he scared off that creature earlier?
“You're beautiful,” she breathed, holding her hand out to him.
He sniffed at her hand, tentatively brushing his muzzle against her palm. A soft smile spread across her face, and feeling braver now, she ran her hands along his muzzle, instinctively knowing he wouldn’t hurt her. He melted into her touch, rubbing his snout into her chest as she stepped closer to his flank.
Her hands reached up to touch the curve of his ears, and they were so soft that she giggled when they twitched. He shook his muzzle, letting out a soft chuff.
“All right, I’m sorry. They’re just so…soft,” she admitted gently.
She didn’t expect him to speak, but there was intelligence in his eyes as he cocked his head, studying her. Kagome noticed the mud around his eyes, so she took off the short, cropped sweater she’d been wearing and used it to wipe away whatever she could.
When it was clear he wasn’t going anywhere, she set her sweater down and patted the space beside her. He seemed to consider her for a moment, and for a second, she thought he might turn away—but instead, he lay down next to her, resting his massive head over her lap. He was heavy, his size easily five times that of an average bear.
Kagome didn’t mind. She felt an inexplicable connection to him, and the tug in her chest felt…complete somehow. It was a strange sensation, but seeing this broken wolf sent a deep pang of longing through her. She had spent so many moments in easy silence with Inuyasha, and if she let herself, she could remember them vividly–but, oddly, the pain wasn’t as sharp as before.
As she ran her hands through the fur at the junction between his ears, Kagome instinctively pressed some of her reiki into his form and almost smiled at the way his body seemed to sigh in relief.
For a while, they sat together at the forest’s edge, wrapped in the quiet stillness of the night.
The back door of the bar suddenly slammed open, startling both Kagome and the wolf. Realizing he had lingered too long, he stood up swiftly. Kagome reluctantly followed, brushing dirt from her dress. She grabbed her sweater, shaking out the leaves and dust before the wolf nudged her gently, as if telling her it was time to go.
Kagome ran her fingers along the curve of his muzzle, a small smile tugging at her lips. “I suppose I should go now,” she sighed, stepping toward the tree line before pausing to glance back.
The massive wolf stood bathed in moonlight, silent and watchful.
“Good night…and thank you,” she murmured.
His dark eyes held hers, steady and unwavering, and though he couldn’t speak, she felt the weight of his presence—solid, protective, and fierce.
With a final look, she turned and disappeared into the brush, his warmth lingering behind her like a silent promise.
She wasn’t sure if she’d ever see him again, but part of her kind of hoped she would.
Jacob watched her go, a strange, aching longing settling deep in his chest.
He didn’t know what had come over him. He’d been following the leech—his focus sharp, instincts primed—but then something else drifted on the wind. Something warm, intoxicating…addictive. The closer he got, the stronger it became, curling around him like a force he couldn’t escape.
And then, beneath that overwhelming pull, he caught something familiar. Bella.
Their scents overlapped, tied together by blood, but where Bella always carried the cold, biting remnants of that mind-reading parasite, this girl smelled different. There was no sharp, metallic chill clinging to her—just warmth, something rich and indescribable, something that sent a visceral hunger clawing through him.
He should have left. He should have given chase to the dark blond leech luring his prey into the woods to die. He should have ignored the way the wolf was clawing to be near her without a single thought for Bella being so near. And yet, he couldn't bring himself to move.
Didn’t this girl realize how vulnerable she was?
But Jacob couldn’t do a damn thing. The moment she turned—the moment those blue eyes locked onto his through the dim light—everything else ceased to exist.
The hunt, the leech, the pulsing beat of music in the distance…none of it mattered.
Any frayed connection he ever had slipped away. Snip, snip, snip.
The force of the imprint was nothing like he imagined. It consumed him, and made the haze in his mind clear like the clouds were parting after a lifetime of stormy skies.
Everything he thought he knew before shattered in an instant. The relentless anger, the suffocating resentment, the aching loneliness that gnawed at his insides for months–gone, wiped away as if they had never existed. His heart slammed against his ribs, his breath hitched, and a primal, undeniable force anchored him to the spot. It was like gravity had shifted, no longer pulling him toward the earth but toward her.
There was only her, and the unshakable, all-consuming certainty that she was his to protect, his to cherish. His imprint. His fate.
Jacob didn't know why he let her come near. Didn’t she have any self-preservation instincts? Most people would have screamed and run away by now, but no—this strange, beautiful girl stayed.
He was glad for it.
Laying on her lap was the most peace he had felt in months. The feel of her hands carding through his fur and the warmth that suddenly spread over him felt divine that he almost wanted to cry. It finally seemed like he could see clearly, like his head wasn’t full of sawdust.
The thought of Bella didn’t seem to hurt, and his hatred for the Cullens—for taking away his freedom, for cursing him to phase for the rest of his life—seemed inconsequential.
In mere seconds, this beautiful girl had turned his life upside down in the best way possible, sending a wave of relief through him.
Jacob imprinted her scent to memory and reluctantly let her leave after one of the bar employees came outside to throw the trash. The looming threat of the leech still lingered and he wouldn’t rest until he knew she was safely at home.
That dark blond leech was too close to this area, and he didn’t like how he was lurking around this specific bar. His instincts screamed at him to be careful, to protect his imprint, to go to her. But he couldn’t—not as he was now. Not like this.
He would, though. In time. He would go to her eventually and tell her everything because she had accepted the wolf, and it was clear that some part of her felt the imprint too. If she could face down a leech without a hint of fear, then Jacob knew she was meant for him. And he would embrace this imprint with everything he had.
For the first time in a long while–Jacob felt free.
When it was finally a little after midnight, his imprint left that damn bar. The music faded into the night, and the road was bathed in darkness as their car sped down the street.
There she was, driving, while the others slept soundly. He barely registered Bella’s presence—his focus was solely on his mate, ensuring she was okay. It didn’t feel real how effortlessly he had accepted the imprint. But something about it just felt right.
He couldn’t wait to meet her properly—to finally learn her name and everything about her. What was her favorite color? What did she like to eat? Did she know she had twelve tiny freckles scattered across her nose and cheeks?
God, he wanted to know everything.
As she passed through the border, Jacob stood like a sentinel on La Push territory, watching as her car disappeared down the road. It took everything in him not to follow. His chest ached, the pull of the imprint so strong it was almost painful to let her go.
When he finally felt the last embers of her presence fade, it was only the familiar weight of Sam’s presence nearby that made him turn away. He couldn’t hear the pack anymore—not after he left—but he could still scent them. Embry was somewhere along First Beach with Paul nearby.
Jacob ran toward his small cabin, nestled along the Canadian border. It was a secluded place; no one came up here except for the pack. These days, that only included Sam, Embry, or Quil. Maybe Seth, but Jacob hadn’t seen him in a month. When his cabin came into view, he stopped and waited for Sam.
His fragmented thoughts came into focus as Sam broke through the clearing. As Alphas, they could still hear each other’s thoughts, but only in scattered pieces rather than the full picture.
Kagome. That was the name of the girl at the heart of the storm–the one who had drawn each of his brothers to her, like moths to a flame. He watched, one by one, as his brothers fell to the pull of fate. He never thought he’d be part of that chaos, never imagined it would claim him too.
Jacob was reeling. But for Sam, there was no shock, no hesitation—just quiet acceptance. In fact, there was something almost…relieved in his thoughts.
It took Jacob a total of ten minutes to sort through everything in his head as he paced the small clearing. More than the awful stench of the dead animal carcasses littering the area or the dozens of beer cans everywhere, what finally made him stop was the fleeting thought of a life that he could build with Kagome. Maybe they weren’t just phasing to protect the tribe. And maybe, just maybe, this imprint could be the thing that brought them together as a pack. He turned to Sam, his decision made.
Strangely enough, he had accepted it more easily than he thought he would.
They phased back, and Sam untied the shorts from around his ankle while Jacob grabbed a pair from the broken porch railing. He had almost forgotten what it felt like to be human again. His hair hung in damp, tangled clumps around his shoulders, and his body was streaked with mud and grime.
Sam sighed beside him as they took a seat on the porch steps.
“It’s a lot, isn’t it,” Sam said, his voice heavy with exhaustion. “I still don’t know how we’ll make this work with seven of us and one of her, but I want to try. But we need you back, Jake–but as the Alpha, the rightful Alpha.”
Jacob didn’t respond right away. He had to come back, he knew that but…he hadn’t seen his father in months. Part of him was ashamed to face him after abandoning him for so long. The drinking, the perpetual high he put himself in for months on end, there was a lot he still had to work on.
“I completely abandoned all of you–the pack and my dad…I'm so ashamed to face them.” He shook his head, and his body wracked with silent tears.
Sam clamped a hand on his shoulder. “You'll make it right, Billy misses you like crazy and the others just want you back. We’re a pack. No matter what happens, we face this together—as brothers.”
Jacob clenched his fists, feeling determination fuel his bones. He wanted back in. He needed to make things right—not just for himself but for the pack. For Kagome.
“As a pack,” he said, the words foreign on his tongue after months of isolation. His voice was hoarse, broken from disuse. He swallowed, scrubbing the tears from his face, forcing strength into his tone. “We do this together.”
Sam cracked a smile, and Jacob felt the familiar stirrings of the pack settle over him once more. It felt different now—fuller, stronger.
Jacob pressed a hand to his head as the weight of the imprint sank in, the combined force of the pack’s shared bond pressing against him. Sam was watching him closely, reading his reaction.
“It’s intense, isn’t it?” Sam sighed, dragging a hand down his face. “That’s how it feels for all of us, every day since we imprinted. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve found myself driving to find her. It’s like—”
“—Instinct. Like the most natural thing in the world,” Jacob finished, cracking a small smile when Sam let out a low chuckle.
They eased into quiet conversation, catching up on the tribe and the dumb shit Quil and Seth often got into. It felt good—normal, in a way he hadn’t felt in a long time. And for the first time in months, he ached to go home.
But there was still unfinished business.
“Jake, what the hell do we do about this imprint?” Sam asked, his expression lined with exhaustion. “Paul is fighting it, and Embry…his heart’s in the right place, but I can tell he’s scared.” He looked like a man worn thin, stretched to his limits, and guilt gnawed at Jacob’s insides.
He had abandoned them. Left Sam to shoulder the weight alone.
That was going to change.
“There’s only one thing to do—kick their asses into shape and get our girl,” Jacob said, standing.
Sam nodded, and without another word, they stripped off their shorts, tying them to their legs before shifting. As soon as Jacob hit the ground on four paws, the pack mind surged over him, familiar and welcoming. He exhaled a deep, relieved breath.
He was home.
The only thing missing now was her—Kagome.
The pack’s imprint.
Chapter 10: Meeting Jake
Notes:
I promise we'll see more of the rest of the pack get closer to Kagome. And eventually, she'll meet the Cullens.
Chapter Text
When Kagome came back to the Swan Residence on Sunday, Bella immediately disappeared to Edward’s place. She vaguely mentioned arranging a meeting with Alice and Rosalie–Edward’s sisters–before inviting her over to meet the rest of the family. Kagome was intrigued by the prospect, a bubbling sense of anticipation filling her.
In the meantime, Kagome tried to keep herself busy as the days passed.
The pain in her chest kept flaring up and Kagome tried to keep herself busy, folding laundry, and reorganizing the kitchen cabinets–anything to distract from the growing ache. It wasn’t exactly painful, she’d been through worse but it just felt...off. Like something was missing, something vital.
By Monday, the ache hadn’t gone away. If anything, it persisted and that began annoying her to no end.
At first, she chalked it up to exhaustion, maybe a side effect of the cold weather or stress from everything lately. But things only got worse. A dull pressure in her chest, not quite painful, but always there. She found herself rubbing at her sternum absentmindedly, trying to ease the strange, heavy sensation.
Kagome cycled through every remedy she knew–painkillers, herbal tea, and even the traditional medicines Kaede taught her. When the pain worsened on Tuesday, she finally caved and visited a doctor but even they couldn't find anything wrong. As a Miko, she should have been able to sense what was wrong, but for once, she had no answers.
Dread coiled in her stomach as she traced the pain back to its origins. She had told the doctor it had only been a few days–since Sunday at the earliest. But now, as she let the memories sink in, the truth was undeniable: the bonfire had been the tipping point, everything had taken a sharp turn for the worse.
She tried to push it out of her mind, to ignore the nagging suspicion that it might be connected to the Quileute pack. Ever since she met each of them, her heart raced, and she felt…dare she say it, happy. It was as if an invisible rope had wrapped around her heart, tugging her toward La Push with an intensity she didn’t understand. Was it their affliction as wolves that affected her so much? But…no, even that explanation didn’t seem to make sense anymore.
The worst part wasn’t even the discomfort, though. It was the longing.
Kagome didn’t know exactly what she longed for–only that it was constant, gnawing at her insides.
By the end of that week, it was already Friday.
Kagome woke up that day absolutely exhausted. She ran a hand across her heart, inhaling deeply, as if that might somehow ease the discomfort. The early morning light spilled across her room, and she closed her eyes, willing the pain to go away. But it was no use–something was wrong, and she couldn’t shake the feeling that it had everything to do with that night at the bonfire, with those boys from La Push.
With a frustrated sigh, she pushed herself out of bed, padding down the hallway to the bathroom. Her appearance in the mirror seemed to reflect her mood. Dark circles lingered beneath her eyes, evidence of restless nights filled with dreams about wolves and a longing she couldn’t quite name.
“Get a grip, Kagome,” she muttered, hands bracing the sink. She tried to push the nagging ache aside and turned the faucet on to splash water on her face, as if that might help wash the pain away.
After relieving herself, Kagome went back to her room and busied herself with straightening up the room. Maybe if she stayed busy, she could forget this inexplicable pull that had lodged itself deep in her chest.
She would not go down to La Push–she couldn't.
Kagome moved through the house quietly, grabbing a bottle of painkillers from the kitchen cabinet and swallowed a couple with a glass of water. The pills did little to dull the ache, but she forced herself to get on with her day, distracting herself by cleaning every inch of the house. Dusting, vacuuming, reorganizing shelves again–anything to keep her mind from drifting back to the wolf she’d met in the woods this past weekend and the pull she felt toward La Push.
But no matter what she did, her thoughts kept circling back. The Quileute wolves wouldn’t leave her mind and the pain in her chest throbbed stronger when she lingered on them. The unsettling silence that had fallen that night at the bonfire kept replaying in her mind.
By the time evening rolled around, Kagome was exhausted from the day’s efforts. She joined Bella and Charlie for dinner at Carver Café, grateful for a change of scenery. It was a small diner, filled mostly with locals from the town. The waitress, an older woman in her late thirties named Cora, seemed happy to see them, stating she hadn’t seen Kagome since she was five. Which, she remembered nothing about but she smiled anyway, determined to keep the growing unease at bay.
“So,” Charlie started, his voice warm and a little excited. “I talked to Billy today. Seems like Jake’s back home now. He’s doing good, and Billy wanted to know if you two would be down for dinner over there tomorrow night.”
The words sent a rush of anxiety rolling through Kagome, her fingers tightening around her glass cup. She glanced at Bella, who appeared strangely subdued, sipping at her water briefly. When she looked at Charlie, his expression was one of happiness and anticipation. He looked so hopeful.
“That’s…fine, I guess. I’ll meet you guys there after I come back from Edward’s. He and his family are going out of town to visit family,” Bella replied softly, head down as she fiddled with her napkin on the table.
“Great. I mean, good, yeah. At least there’s some… separation between you two.” Charlie took a sip of his coffee, ignoring the way Bella rolled her eyes at him as he glanced at Kagome over the rim of his mug. “What do you say, Kagome? I figure if you girls can help me make a couple of pies for Billy and the boys, they’d be really grateful. Those boys on the Rez eat him out of house and home.”
Kagome swallowed hard, forcing a smile. “Sure, that sounds…nice,” she replied, her voice sounding far more casual than she felt.
Bella glanced at her curiously but the moment passed when Cora came around with their food. Her fingers curled tightly around her fork as a silence descended. The warm glow of the cafe’s lights cast soft shadows against the wooden walls, the scent of grilled burgers and potatoes filling the air. The chatter from the nearby patrons felt like a distant hum, mere background noise that seemed to fade as her heart pounded incessantly in her chest.
She shifted in her seat, taking a steadying breath, but the air felt thin, like she couldn’t quite pull in enough. And the tightness in her chest felt like an invisible weight.
Her pulse pounded against her temples, her hands clammy around the cool, metal of her fork. Not now, not here. Just breathe.
Dinner moved on at a slow tempo. Kagome forced herself to take a slow bite, her food turning to paste in her mouth. Swallowing felt like a struggle, her throat tight and dry. Her vision blurred slightly at the edges, the dim hum of conversation between Bella and Charlie fading to static. She had the odd distinction that she was having a panic attack because the idea of going down to La Push sent her nerves into overdrive. Her fingers twitched, tingling faintly, and she had to resist the urge to clench them into fists.
Five things you can see. Four things you can touch. Three things you can hear…
The scratch of Charlie’s fork against his plate. The distant sound of a car passing by outside. The quiet creak of Bella shifting in her chair. The little girl one table over crying about wanting her dolly. There. Focus on that. You’re fine, you’re fine.
“You okay?” Bella asked. Kagome blinked several times before she forced out a light laugh–fake and unconvincing–even to herself. Without missing a beat, she lowered her gaze as she waved her sister’s concerns away and sliced into her steak.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Just…zoned out for a second.” Kagome forced a smile, and shoved food into her mouth to keep from elaborating.
Bella didn’t look convinced, but Charlie gave a grunt and returned to his meal, satisfied with her answer.
As the conversation moved on, Kagome couldn’t shake the anxiety and the ache in her chest persisted like an angry thorn in her side.
The afternoon sun cast an amber glow along the red, wooden slats of the Black’s home, and Jacob leaned against the porch railing, a blunt dangling between his fingers. Smoke curled around him and the haze started settling into his bones like a second skin. He hadn’t taken a drag in days, trying to kick the habit along with everything else, but old tendencies were hard to kill. The embers burned low, barely smoldering, before he took another drag and flicked it away, watching the ashes scatter into the wind.
Everything changed since he came back. His head felt clearer, his body stronger–but the weight in his chest hadn’t lifted. A week. A week since the imprint, since the night he found her. And he still hadn’t seen her.
It wasn’t for lack of trying. Every instinct in his body howled at him to go to her and the pack, they were clawing at the bit to see her. Even Paul couldn’t deny how badly he wanted to go to her again, though he outright scoffed anytime one of them pointed it out. Jacob wanted to make sure she was okay and he ached to hear her voice again. It seemed so silly, so corny, even for him. But his chest ached and every moment in the pack mind link was filled with nothing but her–Kagome.
But instead, he’d buried himself in patrols, running the redheaded leech off their land again and again as she kept slipping through their grasp. He had frequent chats with the pack and they tried to come to terms with how this shared imprint was going to work, how they would even get her to come down to La Push in the first place.
It was obvious she was okay with the wolf, that meant she already accepted them even if she didn't know everything. That was a start.
But there were other matters Jacob had to deal with. Like their rather silted meeting with the Cullen's to discuss adding the Swan’s place as part of their territory after the mind-reader divulged the reason why the red head–Victoria, was so hell bent on coming back to their territory.
The leech wanted Bella, because of an incident that resulted in the Cullen’s killing her mate. She was out for revenge.
From that moment, it became clear they had to eliminate this threat because hell would freeze over before the pack allowed anything to happen to Kagome. Jacob didn't know how he'd even begin to explain everything to her, let alone the imprint stuff. It wasn't conventional for one girl to be with seven guys and in a small town like theirs, people talked.
Suffice to say, shit was complicated.
Quite reluctantly, the pack and the Cullen's went into a shaky alliance to track down Victoria. But even their combined efforts weren’t enough to pin her down. Suspicions about other vampires working with her became a hot topic, one more thing to worry about.
And yet, Kagome was the only constant thing in his mind that mattered.
“I invited Charlie over for dinner tomorrow,” Billy said, breaking the monotony of his thoughts, wheeling himself outside.
Jacob hung his head, chuckling lowly as he dragged a hand down his face before glancing down at his father who looked entirely too pleased with himself. His father tried to appear innocent, but he knew exactly what the old man was up to.
“You invited him,” Jacob repeated with a laugh, turning the words over in his mouth.
Billy nodded. “Figured it’d be good for you. You know, to see her.”
Jacob couldn’t help the laugh that came out of him, his old man was sly. Of course. His father had been careful not to push too much, but he saw right through the lot of them.
“Thanks, Dad.” He clamped a hand over his shoulder and the weathered fingers of his father’s hands felt like a balm to his soul. He missed these quiet moments on the porch, just living in the moment.
The very thought of seeing Kagome again sent his chest tightening. He needed to see her, to confirm she was real–that she hadn’t just been some fever dream that had turned his world upside down.
But then, his dad continued, “Bella’s probably gonna come too.”
And just like that, his stomach twisted.
Jacob had been so caught up in Kagome that he hadn’t even thought about Bella. He hadn’t seen her since she up and left with the pixie leech for Italy. So he cut all ties, because she made her choice and it hurt, it really, really hurt. For months, he spent those moments in a perpetual haze. And then he imprinted on Kagome, her sister, and now his whole world revolved around this beautiful girl.
“Figured you’d want the heads up,” Billy added, patting his hand before wheeling himself back inside the house.
Jacob swallowed, pushing the knot of unease down. It doesn’t matter , he told himself. Bella was his past and Kagome is his future.
Before he knew it, the fateful day had finally come and Jacob could hear them before he saw them.
The familiar rumble of Charlie’s cruiser pulling up the dirt road sent his nerves into overdrive. Right behind him was Bella’s loud, old red truck as it followed behind the cruiser. He’d been pacing inside for the last ten minutes, barely paying attention to whatever his dad had been rambling on about. His father was pretending to be unfazed, but Jacob could tell he was watching him closely.
Then, the car doors opened.
His heart pounded, his pulse quickening too much, too fast. He wanted to run out there, to see her–to make sure she was really here–but his feet were rooted to the ground. The living room and kitchen had an open layout so it was easy for his dad to maneuver around. Jacob tried to busy himself with cleaning up, leaning against the kitchen sink as the window overlooked the driveway.
And then, he caught her scent.
Even before she stepped inside, he knew. That same, addicting, warm, right scent curled around his senses, settling deep into his bones like a drug. It filled his lungs like the first drag he took from a blunt, soothing the ache in his chest. She was here.
There was loud chatter, Charlie’s familiar rumble and then her soft laughter as she giggled at something his dad said. The door creaked open, and Jacob finally moved to lean against the sole beam separating the kitchen and living room. Charlie stepped in first, grinning like he owned the place. “Nice to see you, old man,” he greeted, clapping Billy on the shoulder before turning back. “Girls, come on in, just leave the rest of the pies, Jake can get it.”
Bella entered after him, shifting uncomfortably as she avoided his gaze. He barely looked at her.
Because then she walked in. Jacob swore time slowed down, and he could hear his heart beating loud like a drum in his ears. All the sound drowned out, muffled like he was underwater as Kagome followed after her sister.
He could say her name over and over like a mantra and still never get tired of it. His imprint. His mate–the pack’s mate, the force that shattered their world in an instant.
She looked different in the soft glow of the evening sun–more real. Dressed in a simple, long-sleeve sweater and skinny jeans, her dark hair pulled into a low ponytail, she was…breathtaking. But something was off.
She looked tired.
The way her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes and the usual vibrancy in her gaze seemed oddly subdued. There were dark circles under her eyes and her skin seemed paler than he remembered. And then it hit him–the imprint. She’d been feeling it too.
“Jake, c’mere and meet Kagome,” his dad called, and Jacob moved from his spot in the kitchen into the living room that suddenly felt ten times too small.
She didn’t meet his gaze immediately. Instead, she was focused on Billy, offering a polite smile as she greeted him.
“Billy, it’s nice to see you again,” she said, her voice steady, but he caught the way her fingers twisted slightly at the hem of her sweater. Nervous.
His father smiled warmly. “Good to see you too, kid. Don’t gotta be such a stranger, you’re always welcome on down without your old man here.”
Charlie scoffed, but he seemed happy at the idea. Yeah, me too, Chief, me too.
Jacob swallowed. He should say something. Anything. But his throat was dry, his thoughts a mess.
Then, she looked up–finally–and their eyes met.
“This is Kagome, Jake–remember, you two used to make mud pies as kids,” Billy introduced with a knowing smile and Kagome gave a shy smile in greeting that made him instantly hard.
He inhaled sharply, counting to ten in his head. He thought up everything he could to make his boner go down as he swallowed thickly.
“It’s nice to meet you, again,” he offered with a smile, shifting on his feet.
A part of him longed to ask what had drawn her to him that night at the bar–if she had known it was him–but he couldn’t. Not now. Not here. Not yet.
His gaze cut to Bella and the smile faded from his face as he gave her a brief nod. It was certainly awkward now, Bella had her hands stuffed in her pockets as she inclined her head with a tight-lipped smile.
Jacob cut his gaze back to Kagome and his mood instantly lifted. There it was. The pull, the magnetic force yanking at his ribs, the deep-seated knowing that she was his. And then…she looked away.
It was subtle, barely even noticeable, but Jacob felt it like a gut punch as Kagome looked away, moving past him to place the pies they brought into the kitchen. There was a flicker of hesitation, of wariness. She was uncomfortable.
His chest ached.
Charlie, completely oblivious to the tension in the room, clapped his hands together. “Well, let’s eat! Jake, can you get those pies in the car, doors open.”
His dad chuckled, and Jacob forced himself to look away from Kagome, from his beautiful imprint, to do what Charlie asked. The cool, brisk air was a balm against his skin and he took greedy gulps of air to clear his head before he entered back into the haze of his home where her scent would curl around him like a drug.
Inside the house, they were already bringing the food to the dining room table. Jacob worked hard to cook something he thought his imprint would like and it wasn’t much–fried fish with potatoes and salad.
“Alright, let’s sit down before the Chief starts gnawin’ on the furniture,” Billy said with a laugh, rolling himself to the table.
Bella seemed to stick close to Charlie, but Kagome hesitated as Jacob set the pies down on the kitchen counter. He grabbed the pitcher of iced tea from the fridge and took his usual seat next to his dad while he held his breath on where she’d sit.
Please, sit next to me. Please.
And then, she sat across from him next to her sister which placed Jacob in the middle of two, middle-aged men.
Jacob cursed his rotten luck. His fingers twitched under the table as his dad passed him a plate with a knowing grin. Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up. He knew he should’ve snagged the seat Bella was in. He could handle this, play it cool. He could pretend like his entire existence wasn’t unraveling in the presence of the one person he’d been waiting his whole life for.
As the night wore on, a low stream of chatter picked up around the table. It was mostly Charlie and his dad, Bella and her sister kept quiet as they ate. He couldn’t help staring at her, though he tried to be discreet about it and shift his attention to Charlie or his dad every now and then. Couldn’t have the Chief chew him out for checking out his eldest daughter.
The clinking of silverware against plates filled the air, but to Jacob, it all felt distant–background noise to the real problem sitting across from him.
Kagome wasn’t looking at him.
Not once since she sat down had she even glanced in his direction, instead keeping her focus trained on Billy or Charlie, responding when spoken to but otherwise remaining quiet.
It was driving him insane.
“So, Jake,” Charlie started, taking a sip of beer. “Heard you started up at West End Mechanics again, how’s that going for you?”
Jacob forced himself to pay attention. “Yeah,“ he said, voice rougher than intended. He cleared his throat. “It’s alright, West pretty much gives me free reign of the place. I uh, plan to take over eventually with Quil and Embry,” he added, and finally, his imprint glanced up at him.
“Good, good. I’m glad you’re…cleaning yourself up now, missed you around these parts,” Charlie replied after a bite of his fried fish.
She glanced at him again and the corner of his lips curved into a smile. “Yeah, me too.” He didn’t miss the way she swiftly looked down at her plate, almost embarrassed at being caught as he hid his smile with a bite of his food.
Bella watched the exchange with a frown, and the conversation quickly turned to talks of the next baseball game between the two dads in the room. Jacob’s smile persisted, he couldn’t help it, his imprint was sneaking glances at him and it might’ve inflated his ego a bit. Briefly, he wondered if he was being too obvious about his interest in Kagome. It didn't matter to him if Bella found out about the imprint but he wanted to tell Kagome first. And he wanted to do it with the pack, because they all deserved an equal chance with her.
After dinner, they put a movie on but he was barely watching it. Some old cop movie that was his dad’s favorite from the 80’s. He’d taken a spot on the couch next to–blessedly–his imprint. There wasn't much space anyway but she fit next to him just right. The close proximity made her flush right against his side and he was so damn glad he laid his arms out along the back of the sofa because it brought her that much closer to him as she flicked her hair over his arm.
Up close, she smelled entirely too mouth-watering and whatever shampoo she used for her hair was his new favorite smell. His heart was beating so fast, he barely knew what his dad and Charlie were saying, they were so engrossed in the movie and getting absolutely hammered that Jacob was in his own little world with Kagome.
He swallowed with much difficulty, and darted his tongue out to lick his lips when she drew her legs up, rubbing her toes. Everything she did sent his blood running south. He closed his eyes and exhaled slowly, counting to ten as he willed his raging boner away. He’d definitely need to rub one out later.
“Cold?” he whispered, and she peered up at him with a soft smile, shaking her head.
Jacob smiled, stretching his legs out more. The action made Kagome shift slightly, as if subconsciously adjusting to his presence. Her knee barely brushed against his, sending a warm jolt up his spine, but she didn’t pull away. Instead, she tucked her feet beneath her, settling in more comfortably—like she belonged there.
He was hyper-aware of every little shift she made beside him. The warmth of her thigh brushing against his sent a slow, steady hum through his veins, and he had to force himself to keep his breathing even. Every now and then, Bella’s eyes flicked toward them curiously, like she was trying to figure him out.
Jacob shifted slightly, his knee bumping into Kagome’s, and before he could stop himself, he smirked. “You getting comfortable there?” he teased, keeping his voice low so Charlie and Billy wouldn’t hear.
Kagome glanced at him, arching a brow. “You’re the one taking up half the couch,” she shot back, but there was no real bite to it.
He chuckled, stretching his arms lazily behind his head. “What can I say? I’m a big guy.”
Bella huffed, muttering something under her breath from her spot on the recliner, but Jacob ignored her. Kagome didn’t move away, and for now, that was enough.
It wasn't long before the movie ended and as the credits rolled, the dim glow of the TV cast flickering shadows across the living room. Charlie got up and stretched, rolling his shoulders as he padded to the kitchen.
“I think it's time for some pie now,” Charlie said, rubbing his stomach.
They all decided to have a slice of pie while he had an entire pie for himself. Jacob might’ve laughed at the way Kagome eyed how quickly he put it away, already itching to reach for the second pie they bought.
Charlie chuckled as he finished off his piece. “That’s why we made six, because Jake here can put away two all on his own.”
Kagome looked at him incredulously, her lips parting slightly in surprise, and Jacob couldn’t help but laugh. There was something about her reactions–so genuine, so unfiltered.
Out in the living room, Billy and Charlie made their way to the porch, the sound of the door creaking open followed by the hiss from their beer cans. Jacob could already hear them settling into their usual routine–talking about old stories, fishing trips, complaining about whatever nonsense had gone on in town that week.
Bella lingered at the dining room table, scraping the last bits of pie from her plate. She glanced at him occasionally, like she was debating whether or not to say something. At times, her gaze strayed to her sister and she’d purse her lips into a thin line and Jacob had a feeling she was beginning to connect the dots.
He turned his attention back to Kagome, who had set the ice cream back into the freezer. Jacob felt her eyes on him more than once, like she was studying him, trying to make sense of something.
“Something on your mind?” he asked, smirking slightly.
Her cheeks tinged red and she shook her head. “No, it’s just…you’re different from what I expected.”
Jacob raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? What were you expecting?”
Kagome pursed her lips as if considering her words. “I don’t know, I didn’t have a solid idea besides whatever our dad’s said about us as kids. But you’re…warm.”
His smirk faltered just a fraction. Warm. It was such a simple word, but the way she said it made his chest feel tight.
He rubbed the back of his head, shrugging. “Well, I do run hot.”
Bella snorted, eyes on her plate while Kagome rolled her eyes but smiled anyway. “I meant personality-wise.”
Jacob chuckled, leaning back against the counter. “Well, I’ll take that as a compliment. If you ever need your own personal heater, let me know.”
She laughed, and the sound sent his heart soaring. He’d never get tired of hearing her laugh, it sounded like song bells to him.
The kitchen lapsed into silence for a beat, comfortable but charged with something unspoken.
Then, Bella cleared her throat. “I should probably head out.”
She looked at her sister, her gaze lingering in that way that told him there was more she wanted to say–but she held back. Instead, she just sighed. “You coming? Or are you catching a ride with dad?”
Kagome hesitated, and Jacob prayed she stayed here with him. He caught the brief flash of reluctance in her eyes before she shook her head. “I’ll stick around for a bit and catch a ride with dad back home.”
Bella’s brow furrowed. “Alright, drive safe. Dad had quite a few to drink tonight.”
Kagome said her goodbyes and Jacob felt like he could finally breathe when the sound of the car engine revving outside signaled her departure. He heard his dad and Charlie telling her to get home safely but he knew she was going to see her blood-sucker boyfriend. At least this time, it no longer hurt to think about them being together.
Jacob turned back to Kagome, watching as she absentmindedly wiped the counter with a nearby rag.
“So,” he started, keeping his voice easy, teasing. “You sticking around because you like my company, or are you just trying to steal more ice cream?”
She huffed out a laugh, shaking her head. “A little bit of both, I think.”
Something in Jacob’s chest tightened at that. Yeah, he could definitely get used to this.
Kagome felt…strange being around Jacob. From the moment she arrived in Charlie’s cruiser, pulling up to the house, and finally stepping inside the Black’s home–she knew.
He was the wolf from the woods.
The revelation sent her reeling. She never would have guessed that the Jake she had apparently grown up with as a child during her summers in Forks was the same wolf from that fateful night.
He was incredibly handsome, with silky, russet-toned skin and raven-black hair, now buzzed short, accentuating his sharp jawline and intense dark eyes. It was clear he had cleaned up himself. His spirit felt fuller–not quite healed, but getting there. She didn’t want to fool herself into thinking it had anything to do with her influence, with the reiki she had given him, but the thought still made her smile to herself.
Jacob’s sheer presence was almost overwhelming. He towered over her by several heads, and if she had to guess, she’d place his height at around six foot seven. He was different than she remembered from that night behind Tavern 69–more confident, more sure of himself. His aura spoke of his commanding presence and she could see it now, in the way his wolf stood tall and proud like a shadow around him.
He was certainly easy on the eyes.
Like the rest of the pack, his body was built like a linebacker–powerful and solid, every muscle honed. The red t-shirt he wore stretched tightly across his broad chest, the fabric pulled taut as if it might rip at any moment. His cutoff-shorts slung low on his hips, leaving little to the imagination. Goodness, if she imagined the pack together in one space, they would be quite the sight.
Half the night, she spent feeling incredibly nervous, hyper-aware of his every movement, of the way his presence seemed to fill the entire space around her.
As the night wore on, she and Jake sat around the dining room table, talking about anything and everything. Kagome half expected some kind of confrontation–some question about why she had approached his wolf in the woods that night–but he never brought it up, even when they were alone after Bella left. Resolutely, she decided maybe it was for the best that she pretend it never happened.
And then, their conversation drifted into more…intimate topics.
“So, you’ve lived most of your life in Japan and came back to America for summers up until you were eleven,” he rephrased, shifting in his seat so that his body angled toward her. “You, uh…left anyone back home?”
The smile on her face faltered. Suddenly, she felt uncomfortable.
Kagome tried to laugh it off. “Oh, uh…I don’t really have anyone like that anymore.”
Something in Jake’s expression shifted. He leaned forward on the table, his warmth radiating like a furnace. Sitting near him felt like being beside a roaring fire–she wasn’t exaggerating when she said he was warm.
“But there was someone back home? Was he…important?” he asked.
Kagome visibly frowned, confused as to why he was pressing the issue.
“Yes, there was. But no offense, Jake, I don’t think that’s any of your business,” she corrected, standing up and crossing to the kitchen. She busied herself with cleaning up–an excuse to put some space between them and escape the anxiety crawling over her like a parasite.
“Hey,” he said softly, brushing his heated hand against hers by the sink.
She stilled, looking anywhere but at him.
“I…I’m sorry for pressing the issue,” he murmured. “You’re right, it’s not my business. I just…really want to get to know you. Forgive me?” He leaned down slightly, meeting her gaze with earnest eyes.
Kagome’s heart skipped a beat at the look he gave her–like it was vital that she accept his apology, that it physically pained him to upset her. It was…strange, but sent her heart all aflutter. She sighed, shutting off the water before drying her hands. Then, turning to face him fully, she leveled him with a look.
He leaned in with a slow smile, his expression almost pleading–like a kid being scolded. Kagome let out a soft laugh, nudging his arm.
“It’s alright, no harm done,” she assured him, and the ache in her chest felt just a little lighter when he gave her one of those easy smiles. It wasn’t completely gone, though, a dull throb still lingered but it did feel a bit better that Kagome wondered why it suddenly seemed to ease around Jake.
“So, now that I’m forgiven again…is it safe to ask if I can see you again?” Jacob asked seriously. “I wasn’t kidding when I said I wanted to get to know you better.”
Kagome swallowed, realizing just how close he had gotten–his body angled toward hers, looming over her smaller frame.
She wetted her lips, her throat suddenly dry. “Jake, I–”
“Please?” His voice was softer this time, almost hesitant. “It doesn’t have to be anything more than just…friends. I just…want to see you again.”
Kagome thought her heart might jump out of her chest. He looked at her so earnestly, his gaze warm and unguarded. Then, carefully, he slid his hand over hers. When she didn’t pull away, he turned his palm under hers, cradling it light. The heat of his touch sent shivers down her spine.
Something in the air between them shifted–charged, electric. Goosebumps prickled along Kagome’s skin, and her breath hitched when he inched closer, her body instinctively leaning toward him. It was almost like he was going to–
“Hey, kiddos! Time to head on out. I think it might finally be bedtime for me.”
Charlie slammed the door open, startling them apart. Kagome quickly slipped her hand away from Jake’s warmth, turning toward the fridge to put away the remaining pies, pretending nothing had happened.
As they said their goodbyes, she resolutely avoided looking at Jacob, though she could feel the weight of his gaze following her every movement.
Billy waved from the porch, while Jacob followed them down the steps, stopping beside the driver’s seat where Kagome got in behind the wheel. She started the engine as Charlie got in, cruiser idling.
Charlie, already half-asleep, let out a yawn and slumped back in his chair. Still, he managed to tell Jacob goodnight, his words sluggish.
“Get home safe,” Jake said, bracing his hands against the cruiser’s window frame before leaning down–though it felt like his gaze was only on her. “I’ll, uh…call you later, then?”
Charlie raised a brow, crossing his arms. Kagome felt her face flame.
She didn’t trust her voice, so she just smiled and nodded. The way Jake’s face practically glowed with excitement sent a pleasant thrill through her, one that she quickly tried to ignore as she backed out of their gravel driveway and into the darkened night.
Kagome fully expected Charlie to say something. She could feel his speculative stare burning into her throughout the ride until she finally had enough and sighed.
“Dad, I can feel that you have something to say, so you might as well say it,” she told him, glancing his way as they drove through the dark roads of La Push.
And then, a howl lit the night. She could sense Jacob’s familiar presence nearby and Embry, not far off. They were lurking somewhere in the shadows beyond the darkened forest on either side of the road. A soft smile crossed her face despite herself.
“I’m just surprised, is all,” Charlie finally said. “I, uh, didn’t know Jake was sweet on you, thought he had something going with your sister, actually. I probably shouldn’t tell you this, but she worried me a few months back, had a falling out with Jake over Edward.” He shrugged, but his words hung in the air like a bad omen. “Remind me to get you some pepper spray, by the way.”
Kagome rolled her eyes but didn’t comment further.
Jacob used to like Bella? That thought unsettled her, especially since she hadn’t seen him even glance at her sister all night. And Bella…was that why she seemed so uncomfortable and quiet? Was she just a replacement again?
While she didn’t doubt Jacob was a good guy–Billy and Charlie’s long-standing friendship spoke to his character–Bella was still her sister. If there was history between them, Kagome wasn’t going to risk hurting her by entertaining romantic advances from him.
A painful pang flared in her chest at the thought, and the farther she got from La Push, the worse it became. It hurts again, she thought idly.
Kagome tried to push it from her mind. If anything, it only reinforced her desire to stay away. She knew she had to now–not just because she had no intention of playing second fiddle in a relationship again, but because she was afraid of getting hurt.
She was tired of losing people. And if she never got close to anyone, she couldn’t be hurt.
But even as she tried to convince herself of that, Kagome couldn’t shake the feeling that her life was never going to be the same again.
Chapter 11: Explanations
Notes:
This was a beast of a chapter, clocking in at about 14k. So please ignore any mistakes, but do let me know your thoughts on this chapter! I worked so hard all week to perfect it.
Chapter Text
Over the next few days, Kagome received frequent phone calls from the pack. Jacob called her the very next day after dinner at Billy’s, but she made an excuse about not feeling well. Later that same day, Quil called, and she gave him the same response. Technically, it wasn’t a lie–she really wasn’t feeling well. The pain had returned, and by now, Kagome was almost certain it had something to do with the Quileute boys in La Push. Still, she refused to let herself go down there.
The pack called her almost every day after that–Quil with his usual “Hey, sweetheart,” and Seth, who kept finding excuses to stop by. Even Jared and Sam had called at least once, but Jacob was the most relentless of them all. Avoiding them wasn’t working.
They weren’t even trying to be subtle about it anymore. Sometimes, they’d be on the same call, all asking her the same questions. What are you doing? Can we see you? Why won’t you answer our calls? Over and over, their persistence chipped away at her resolve.
She didn’t know what game they were playing, wasn’t sure why they were so fixated on her, but her past fears were starting to take root. More than once, she had to force herself to breathe through the mounting unease and her panic attacks happened more frequently than usual.
If Charlie was home when they called, Kagome simply told him she wasn’t around and didn’t take the call. He looked like he wanted to ask what was going on, but Kagome just shook her head and gave him a stern look. Charlie was quick to back down, but she knew that if this kept up, he’d speak up sooner or later.
And Bella…well, they hadn’t talked much since dinner at Billy’s. Kagome wasn’t actively avoiding her sister, and they both acted as if nothing was wrong, but she could tell Bella had a lot on her mind. Then again, so did she. She wasn’t sure what to make of this whole situation with Jacob–or, by extension, the pack–so she left it alone for now.
By Thursday of her third week in Forks, her routine hadn’t changed. She woke up, got dressed, took pain meds, and turned on the TV. That day was no different.
The low hum of the television filled the quiet house, flickering images casting a soft light across the dim living room. The day had passed without much preamble, but the only noticeable difference was the lack of phone calls from the pack. Had they finally given up?
For some reason, that thought didn’t sit well with her, but she ignored the nagging sense of wrongness in her chest. Flipping through channels, she eventually settled on something–though she barely registered what it was. A crime documentary, maybe. It didn’t matter. She just needed the noise, the distraction it brought. Anything to drown out the chaotic mess in her mind.
Charlie was working late, and Bella was with Edward, having mentioned earlier that his family would be delighted to have her over tomorrow. Apparently, they were finalizing wedding plans and Alice needed her measurements for the bridesmaid dresses. Kagome had insisted on paying for it herself, but Bella had warned her that Alice never took no for an answer.
Kagome had been excited to meet the Cullen's at first, but her mood had taken such a downward spiral lately that she rarely felt happy about anything these days. Charlie was getting worried, urging her to see a doctor again, but she refused, insisting she was fine. Bella even offered to stay home to look after her since she’d been doing poorly again, but Kagome had to put on a brave face and waved off their concerns.
That was the way she wanted it. Or at least, that was what she told herself.
Kagome pulled the blanket tighter around her shoulders, trying to shake the uncomfortable sense of restlessness that had settled over her. The weather that day had been the same as it always was in Forks–dreary, wet and a perpetual overcast. It had been like this for days since the dinner at Billy’s place.
At night, when she couldn’t sleep, she often found herself standing by the window, staring out into the darkened forest, hoping to catch a glimpse of the wolf pack or any sign of them lingering in the shadows. Kagome didn’t understand why, but no matter how many times she tried to push the thought away, it always crept back in. A small part of her wondered if she should just go down there and confront them.
But going back wasn’t an option.
The ache in her chest pulsed, dull but persistent, as she focused on the television, pretending she wasn’t waiting for something.
Then—a presence. It was familiar. Heavy. Unyielding. Her body tensed before her mind even registered it. She knew that aura, it was Sam.
Her eyes snapped to the door, stomach twisting as she padded over to the nearby window that overlooked the driveway. The faint glow of headlights cut through the haze and Sam’s truck idled in the driveway, engine running low and steady, his unmistakable silhouette behind the wheel.
Kagome swallowed hard. He was here. Of course he was here, she’d been avoiding them all week. A part of her had been expecting this—dreading it, almost. That one of them would just come down in person eventually. She didn’t know Sam, but judging from the stern expression on his face and the intense aura he commanded, he didn’t seem like the type to wait around.
She remained frozen in place, pulse thudding in her ears as she watched his dark figure through the curtain. The truck engine cut off. The sound of a door opening and closing sent a ripple of unease down her spine.
Heavy footfalls echoed up the porch steps, she could hear his boots thudding up as she moved away from the window. She stood by the door, wondering, waiting. Then—the doorbell rang.
Kagome’s breath caught in her throat and she gripped the hem of her sweater as she debated whether to answer it or not. Maybe if she ignored it, he’d leave. A second passed, then another.
The doorbell rang again, and after a beat of silence she heard him sigh and he knocked on the door instead.
Her nails dug into the palms of her hands as she fisted the hem of her sweater before she took a deep breath and smoothed a hand over her clothing, like she had to make sure she was presentable before opening the door. Kagome hesitated, heart pounding as she gripped the doorknob, debating whether she should pretend she wasn’t home again.
But Sam knew better–he knew she was here if his sharp senses as a wolf were anything to go by. And she had a feeling he wasn’t going anywhere.
“Kagome, I know you’re in there. Please, just open the door–I only want to talk.” Sam’s voice was calm but firm as he knocked again, his patience unwavering. Kagome sighed, pressing her lips into a thin line.
It was okay, she could do this. Taking a steadying breath, she unlocked the door, opening it just a sliver.
Dark eyes met hers immediately, and she noticed the slight curve of his lips as she attempted a smile. It seemed more like a grimace with how tired she was.
Sam towered over her even from behind the threshold, his expression unreadable, but his presence loomed—solid, unwavering. He was as handsome as ever dressed in Levi’s and a dark blue t-shirt that stretched tightly over his well-defined muscles. Steel-toed boots covered his feet, and a thick, dark overcoat hung over his broad shoulders–likely to combat the torrential downpour.
Kagome swallowed, gripping the edge of the door, voice soft but steady. “Hey, Sam.”
He sighed, keys jangling from his hand. “Hey,” he started. “Can I come in, please?”
His expression left no room for argument, and Kagome got the sense that if she refused, he would just stay out there for hours until her dad or Bella came home. She didn’t want them asking more questions–they were already worried about how sick she had gotten.
With a quiet sigh, Kagome opened the door wider and stepped aside, avoiding his gaze as he strode in.
“Wait, I’ll get you slippers,” she said, eyeing his boots. “Take those off first.”
She wasn’t about to let him trample dirt all over the clean floors.
If there was one thing Charlie had taken a shine to, it was the cultural changes that came with her presence. Kagome had brought over a few pairs of slippers from Japan for them to wear around the house. Her dad had pretty big feet, so she hoped they would fit Sam–but he was an even bigger man, so she wasn’t sure.
When she returned, house slippers in tow, Sam was still standing by the door where she had left him. She handed him a pair, and he gave a slight smile as he looked down at the bright pink color.
“Sorry, I only have pink ones left, but I just mopped the floor, so…” she trailed off lightly.
He only chuckled, shaking his head. The deep sound sent a slight chill up her spine.
“It’s fine,” he assured her.
Being alone with him here made her…nervous.
After a beat of silence, she led him to the kitchen, where she gestured to the table for him to sit while she moved to the stove where the kettle sat.
“Did you want anything to drink? Water, tea, or…?”
Sam shook his head. “I’m alright.”
Kagome pursed her lips and nodded, pouring herself a cup. It helped put some distance between her and Sam, but she could still feel his intense, heated gaze following her every movement.
When she turned back, he was staring straight at her.
Of all the Quileute boys, Sam was the one she couldn’t get a read on. He kept his emotions close to his chest, and he seemed a man of few words.
Kagome swallowed thickly, looking away, but his eyes trailed her all the way to the table where she sat across from him. With how large Sam was, his legs brushed up against hers under the table, startling her slightly when her feet bumped his. She instinctively pulled back, murmuring an apology but he only chuckled.
Her fingers tightened around her warm mug.
“Sam, why are you here?” she finally asked.
It was then that she truly looked up at him, and the intensity of his expression left her feeling strangely nervous. Her stomach tightened, and when the weight of his gaze became too much, she quickly looked away.
Sam made her feel things, brought up the tingling sensation that crawled over her skin anytime she was around the pack, making her that much more aware of them.
“Kagome,” he started, reaching for her hands across the table where they hugged her mug of tea. “I came because I know you’re feeling things right now that you’re really confused about.”
His thumb traced slow, soothing circles over her skin, and Kagome couldn’t help but stare at how his hand completely dwarfed hers.
Kagome said nothing–she couldn’t find the words–but he pressed on, undeterred.
“I know that me and the…others came off kind of strong, and you’re probably trying to deny everything that’s happening. But I–we–just want a chance to explain everything.”
Sam released one of her hands and gently tipped her chin up. The sincerity in his expression, the sheer earnestness in his eyes, made something inside her waver. Where the pain had once been a dull throb, it simmered till it was nothing more than a mere pang.
Kagome tried to look away, but he simply shifted, rising from his seat till he was kneeling before her. His large hands enveloped hers, grounding her in place.
She barely knew this man, and yet here he was–almost pleading on his knees.
“Sam–” she started, attempting to pull him up, but he held firm, his gaze filled with quiet determination.
“Just give us a chance to explain everything to you, and whatever you decide in the end, we’ll respect it. We just want a chance–please,” he almost begged.
Kagome couldn’t understand–why her? What made her different? What made her special?
“This isn’t some kind of joke to you guys, right? Because I–”
“No,” he cut in, his voice steady, unwavering. “Not even close. This…whatever you’re feeling, I–we, know you’re feeling something. It’s part of who we are, tied to our history–our legends. And we want to explain it to you, if you let us.” His expression softened, and there was something almost pleading in his eyes. “I swear, Kagome, the pain you’re feeling…it won’t last. It will get better. Just give us the chance to tell you everything.”
Her breath hitched. Kagome didn’t trust her voice, and after a beat of silence, when she could tell he meant what he said, she only nodded. Shoulders deflating and her spirit crumbling, part of her hated how quickly she gave in, but she wanted answers. She was tired of feeling so exhausted and torn in two all the time.
Her heart soared when Sam smiled. And then he pressed a kiss to her hands. Her breath caught, and a slow warmth crept up her neck. Sam immediately let go and apologized, as if forgetting himself.
Nobody had ever treated her this way–like she was the most precious thing in the world.
“Sorry, I promise we’ll explain everything,” he said, standing and moving back to his seat. But even then, he reached for her hand again, and Kagome instinctively met him halfway, savoring the warmth of his calloused palm against her own. It was so strange, how right it felt.
“Can you come over for dinner tonight?” he asked her, tracing circles with his thumb against her hand.
It was soothing, and she found it easier to meet his intense gaze as she gave a slight inclination of her head. She couldn’t seem to find the words to say anything.
Sam smiled, giving her hand one last squeeze before finally letting go.
“Should I bring anything?” She managed to get out, but he shook his head.
“Just yourself,” he replied.
She stood then and he followed suit. “I’ll just, um, go get ready then.”
Kagome went upstairs while Sam moved toward the living room to wait. In her room, she let out the breath she’d been holding and glanced around for something to wear.
What was she doing? She told herself she wasn't going down there ever again but here she was, trying to find something to wear to go down to La Push.
Her suitcase sat open with clothes spilling out, and she rummaged through it for something comfortable, finally settling on a flowy light-blue skirt that ended just above her knees and a pink shirt with white frills along the hem. A small blue cloud with a duck was printed on the front. She grabbed a matching light-blue cardigan and slung a crossbody bag over her shoulder, packing a few essentials before heading downstairs. Her hair was pulled up into a messy bun, a few strands framing her face and she declared herself as presentable as she’d ever be.
Sam stood when he saw her, and a smile graced his handsome face that made her self-conscious. The way he looked at her…it sent shivers up her spine.
When she grabbed her shoes, he slipped his boots on and she hastily wrote a note for Charlie and Bella, letting them know she would be at Sam’s in La Push.
Sam opened the door for her, and she ducked her head with a smile as she stepped out, locking the door behind her.
He moved around to the truck and helped her in, to which she quietly thanked him. Inside, Kagome could smell him everywhere. There was something deeply grounding about Sam’s scent–rich, like damp earth after rainfall, with the faintest trace of pine and cedarwood clinging to his skin.
When he got in, she became even more aware of his sheer presence. He started the truck without much preamble, and the radio flicked on, a soft indie tune playing in the background. Before long, he pulled out of the driveway and onto the quiet road.
The ride was silent except for the low hum of music. A light drizzle started up, Forks` weather making itself known. It wasn’t cold, though–Sam’s sheer warmth filled the truck, and she almost sighed in contentment as it wrapped around her.
As they turned onto the main road, weaving through the dense forest, Sam finally broke the silence.
“You cold? I can turn on the heat,” he asked, but she shook her head. His warmth was enough to keep her comfortable.
By the time they reached La Push, the rain had stopped. The sky remained dark, a perpetual overcast hanging overhead. Sam took a turn down a long, winding road, and Kagome could sense his aura all over this area. She could also feel the presence of the others–it seemed like they spent a lot of time here.
The dirt road was bumpy and stretched on for quite a while, but before she knew it, she felt several auras gathered at the cabin at the end. They pulled into a wide dirt driveway, which was really just an open clearing with a two-story cabin nestled among the trees. Another car was parked nearby, an older model in a faded red color.
Sam had barely come to a stop before the front door swung open. Seth came bounding out, followed closely by Quil, both of them wearing wide grins.
Sam sighed, already expecting their enthusiasm, then turned to face her.
“Jake told them not to overwhelm you, but just as a warning–we can be…a lot when we’re together. If you ever feel uncomfortable, just say the word and I’ll take you home,” Sam told her gently.
Kagome smiled softly at his thoughtfulness, appreciating how he still put her comfort first. She had to admit, she was incredibly nervous. Having them all in the same space? That was…a lot. She took a deep breath and Sam reached over, placing a hand over hers comfortingly.
“You're fine, none of us will ever do anything to hurt you or force you into something you aren’t ready for. We’ll have dinner and then we can talk, okay?” he told her, tilting her chin up when she looked away.
Kagome sighed and nodded, she could do this. They would explain, and she would listen. She could do at least that much. Sam smiled, and she felt his reassurance settle into her bones like it was the truth. She could feel that he meant it.
As soon as she opened the door, Quil was there, taking her hand to help her down.
“Hey, sweetheart,” he greeted, his grin impossibly wide.
Again with the term of endearment. It wasn’t lost on her as heat dusted her cheeks.
“Hi, Quil,” she smiled softly, his smile was infectious. It was hard to ignore them when they acted like she hadn’t been actively avoiding them, but appreciated that they seemed to be trying to make her comfortable.
“Any chance I can get a hug?” he asked her carefully, his expression pleading. Quil still hadn’t let go of her hand as Sam grabbed his tools from the back of the truck bed.
“Hm, let me think about that…” she teased, placing a hand on her chin thoughtfully.
When his face fell, she instantly felt bad and laughed. “I’m just kidding, of course you can.”
Quil’s expression lit up, his smile stretching even wider before he wrapped her in a crushing bear hug. The feel of his scorching, hot skin surprised her as her arms wound around his neck. He lifted her off the ground and spun her around with a delighted squeal, making her laugh. Kagome wouldn’t admit, it felt…good, hugging him.
Seth, bouncing eagerly on the balls of his feet, ambled down from the cabin toward them. He was also shirtless, like Quil.
Sam chuckled but shook his head as he headed inside.
“What about me?” Seth pouted playfully. “I think I deserve a hug too.”
Kagome’s heart melted, and her expression softened, warmth blooming in her chest. Even as her skin tingled from Quil touching her, she found herself embracing Seth just as tightly.
He stole her away from Quil and swept her off the ground in an equally exuberant hug, making her squeal again.
“Alright, give her some space and come inside,” Sam called from the doorway.
The boys finally relented, leading her inside where the inviting aroma of something delicious wafted from the kitchen.
Sam’s cabin had an open layout, with floor-to-ceiling open windows that let in the fresh air. The entire structure was wooden, giving it a rustic, hand-built charm. A large kitchen area and dining table occupied one side of the space, with enough seating for at least ten people. The living room featured a sizable couch, two recliners and what looked like a projector screen set up against the far wall with a loveseat.
Jacob smiled as she stepped inside, setting her bag on a nearby shelf. He reached out to take her cardigan, and she let him, realizing that just being around them in this space was making her heat up–in more ways than one.
“Hey, beautiful,” he greeted, stepping forward and pulling her into a hug. “I’m glad you came,” he told her softly.
His arms wrapped tightly around her waist, and he buried his face in the crook of her neck, effortlessly lifting her off the ground due to his height. Her hands went around his neck and his heated skin–like the others, was scorching hot to the touch and it sent a pleasant tingle through her. They were all so much bigger than her that she had to stand on her tiptoes just to meet them halfway so they wouldn’t have to bend down as much.
“Hey, Jake,” she said with a small smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes.
She still wasn’t sure where she stood with him. Kagome hadn’t talked to Bella at all about Jacob and there were too many unanswered questions lingering between them.
“Have a seat. Hope you’re hungry for burgers. Are you allergic to anything?” he asked her, one hand lingering on her hip. His touch seemed to burn through her shirt as she shook her head.
Jacob smiled and nodded, before moving into the kitchen where Jared was manning the grill, flipping burgers. He turned at the sound of their conversation, flashing her a megawatt smile. His dimples were prominent as he stepped away from the stove momentarily and pulled her into a hug. Jared smelled faintly like the food he was cooking but it was also smoky, with a spicy undertone and a hint of sandalwood. She didn’t miss the way he sighed, and Kagome had to admit, the pain was receding and she felt so good being around the pack.
It scared her, this feeling. She didn’t like it, but she couldn’t deny how right it felt.
Kagome tucked a strand of hair behind an ear as she approached the kitchen island nervously, unsure where to sit or what to do. “Can I help?” she asked, but Jared immediately shook his head.
“You can sit at the table, look pretty, and take the buns with you,” he teased, gesturing to the stack of buns on the island. “You’re the guest here, just sit down and relax.”
“Yeah, let them do all the work for once,” Quil added, neck-deep in a freshly opened bag of chips.
Seth, unimpressed, kicked his chair and snagged the bag from him while Jacob just shook his head in amusement, like this happened all the time.
“Don’t mind them, they’re idiots,” Jacob told her with a laugh.
Jared snorted. “Yeah, they share a single brain cell.”
“Hey! I resent that!” Seth exclaimed, looking personally offended while Quil crossed his arms in mock outrage.
“Excuse you, I have half a brain cell compared to his non-existent one,” Quil shot back, gesturing to Seth. He retaliated with a swift kick to the ribs, making him yelp.
At the table, Embry and Paul were engrossed in a card game until the latter threw a nearby cushion at their heads. Quil caught it easily, his reflexes were so quick it surprised her. It must be a result of what they were and Kagome assumed she’d find out after they had dinner.
“Dumbasses, stop playing at the damn table. Remember what happened last time? You idiots broke it, and we had to build another one,” Paul chided, shaking his head.
Kagome took that moment to bring over the buns and set them on the table. Her hands trembled from all the touching and attention, she didn’t seem to mind as she could’ve told them no, but it just felt…natural, to her, in a way physical contact had never been. What was more was the way she could feel all their eyes on her anytime she moved, and it made her nervous.
“Yeah, yeah. When’s the food done? I’m starving like crazy right now,” Quil whined, snatching the bag of chips from Seth who tried taking it back.
Kagome could understand what Sam meant when he mentioned they could be “a lot”, they were a rowdy bunch. Jacob rolled his eyes and smacked Quil upside the head as he came over with the finished patties. “Well, if someone hadn’t taken a decade to buy everything, we’d be done by now.”
“Hey! They had Free Sample Thursday’s. I had to try them all!” Quil shrugged, completely unapologetic.
Kagome giggled, and he grinned at her in response. Jacob rolled his eyes, but there was an undeniable smile on his face as he winked at her.
Heat crawled up her neck as she quickly looked away, making her way toward the nearest seat.
Seth was elbow-deep in a container of cookies he’d just opened. Noticing her lingering around the table, he turned the container toward her, offering some with a smile. She shook her head and politely declined. They were like bottomless pits, devouring everything in sight–it was honestly impressive.
One thing she couldn’t help but notice, however, was the distinct lack of t-shirts among them. Even now, Sam had pulled off his shirt the moment he stepped into the cabin and had discarded it on the sofa. He walked around with his jeans hung low on his hips before disappearing through an open entranceway towards the back of the cabin. Kagome’s face burned, and she suddenly felt very self-conscious of herself, aware of their presence around her.
Embry did that familiar chin-tilt gesture, his eyes subtly raking over her in quiet assessment. That pleasant zing shot through her, though she wasn’t sure what to make of it.
Paul, on the other hand, was more reserved. He didn’t smile, but he wasn’t unkind either. Instead, he offered a quiet, “Hey,” before pulling out the chair for her. He even placed a cushion on it before she sat down–a small, but unexpected gesture.
She thanked him politely and tried to calm her nerves, nibbling on her bottom lip.
Embry and Paul began putting the game away as Sam remerged, just as Jared finished up at the stove. Jacob set down plates of lettuce and tomatoes alongside a copious amount of fires. There were two whole plates piled high with hamburger patties, each smothered in melted cheese.
It all seemed practiced, like a routine they had perfected over time.
Then, Sam walked back into the room–hair damp, still shirtless, with a pair of cutoff jeans slung low on his hips.
Did none of them ever wear shirts?
It was far too distracting in the best–and worst–way possible. She tried to look anywhere but at their ridiculously defined muscles and the eight-packs they all seemed to be sporting.
When Jared took his seat, the plates were passed around. Jacob sat next to her, putting her between him and Paul. Sam sat across from her besides Embry, who was next to Seth. That left Jared next to Quil, who was seated on Jacob’s other side. The table was slightly rounded, allowing everyone to see each other.
The next few moments were nothing short of pure chaos.
The pack truly lived up to their affliction as wolves, devouring the food within minutes. Each of them had four of five burgers stacked on their plates, while the fries disappeared at an alarming rate.
Kagome tried not to stare, but Jacob caught her surprised expression and burst out laughing.
“Sorry, we should’ve warned you. We eat a lot–it’s…well, after dinner, we’ll explain properly.”
Kagome only gave him a small smile in reply as several sets of eyes turned toward her mid-bite. Her plate suddenly felt like the most important thing in the world versus having their heated gaze on her.
A low hum of conversation began, though Kagome wasn’t really listening as she focused on her burger.
As she reached for the fries, her hand bumped against Paul’s, and they both instinctively drew back at the same time.
“Sorry–” they both said in unison.
Kagome smiled, and for the first time that night, Paul’s lips curved into a small smile as well.
“Here, tell me when to stop,” he said, grabbing the entire plate and piling a generous amount of fries onto hers.
She blinked in surprise. “Okay! Stop, stop–that’s…already too much.”
Laughter erupted around the table as she stared at the ridiculous mound of fries now gracing her plate.
“I’ll never finish all of this…” she muttered.
Jacob chuckled. “Just eat what you can–one of us will finish it for you.”
Paul plucked a fry from her plate with an amused smirk, and Kagome hid a smile behind her burger before taking another bite.
A few minutes into eating, the conversation picked up again. Kagome was listening with half an ear, trying to focus on her food and not at the strange way they were exchanging glances, wordless looks passing between the pack she wasn’t privy to.
Then, Quil piped up.
“Alright, important question–life or death situation–pineapple on pizza: yes or no?” he asked, leaning over on the table to look at her.
Seth groaned, shaking his head. “Not this again, dude–just give it up! Pineapple does not belong on pizza!”
“Yeah, man. I'll pass. It's gross,” Embry said flatly, his first contribution all night.
Kagome giggled as she set her burger down. “I love pineapple so yes. I've never tried it on pizza though, but it sounds good.”
“Thank you! Finally, someone with taste,” Quil exclaimed dramatically as he winked, wiggling his brows but Jacob shoved at his face.
Paul just shook his head. “You're both wrong.”
Kagome looked up at him curiously. “Why, you don't like a little sweetness in your life?”
He froze at that innocent question while the others around the table snickered. A slow smile crept across Paul’s face as he glanced down at her.
“Depends on what kind,” he replied with a wink.
Kagome visibly frowned, she didn’t get it but Embry immediately started coughing up a storm, his face turning red. Sam chuckled, slapping his back as he struggled to drink some water, while she looked on with a mix of confusion and concern.
Maybe he shouldn’t have shoved the meat into his mouth so fast before he choked?
Laughter erupted around the table, it shook so much her plate was starting to move as they roared and laughed so hard they were in various states of wheezing or crying from laughing so much. Embry, however, appeared thoroughly embarrassed and glanced up at her with his face red.
Kagome covered her mouth with a gasp. “I said that out loud, didn’t I?”
Jacob chuckled beside her. “Yeah, you did. But I think he’s choking for an entirely different reason.”
“Yeah! Get your mind out of the damn gutter, Em!” Quil hollered as Jared shoved at his shoulder with a laugh.
It finally dawned on her what was going on, and her face burned with embarrassment. They were insinuating that she was sweet! Kagome quickly looked down but Jacob nudged her playfully.
“Hey, it’s okay. Don’t be embarrassed. These dolts are just a pack of dummies,” he assured her, flashing a reassuring grin.
Thankfully, the conversation quickly moved on but it simmered off as they finished.
Before long, the table was being cleared and they began cleaning up. The good natured vibes from before faded, leaving the cabin in a subdued silence. Seth and Embry were apparently on dish duty, working in tandem to wash everything, while Paul and Sam put away the leftover food. Kagome tried to help, but they immediately refused, insisting she go sit in the living room and relax.
The space was cozy, with a massive couch positioned in the center, flanked by two recliners on either side. A plush rug lay in the middle of the room, and off to the side, the projector screen was set up along with a fireplace that added to the homey feel.
Kagome took a seat on the couch, where Sam and Seth joined her on either side. Jared emerged from the bathroom and pulled the recliner closer, while Quil claimed the only one available. Paul brought over a chair from the kitchen while Embry settled into the loveseat near the fireplace. Jacob scooted the wooden coffee table back a bit and sat down directly in front of her.
Her heart pounded in her chest. The mood in the room had shifted.
By this time, night had fallen, and a cool chill crept into the air. Yet, surrounded by the pack, she felt nothing but warmth. They were like one big, roaring fire.
And the pain in her chest–it got better.
“I know you’ve probably been confused and experiencing a million different things,” Jacob started, leaning forward, resting his forearms on his knees. His dark eyes met hers, serious yet gentle. “But I–we–promised we’d be honest with you about everything. We just ask that you keep an open mind and listen.”
Embry couldn’t take his eyes off her–his imprint. When Jake told Sam to go get Kagome, to plead with her to let them explain, he hadn’t expected her to actually come. Maybe it was the imprint or her own curiosity, but he’d seen the way his brothers had been agonizing after weeks of not seeing her.
He constantly felt like shit–couldn’t sleep, exhausted all the time, his chest aching, his mind a tangled mess. The pack mind was a hive of shared thoughts, filled with the ache and longing they all felt as their imprint pulled away, avoiding them. It hurt, and Embry was beginning to understand what Sam meant when he said they couldn’t deny this without consequences–it would hurt her and them.
The moment he caught her scent drifting down the driveway, he felt the shift in the pack. They immediately froze, collectively inhaling, exhaling in quiet relief as her presence wrapped around them like a drug.
Embry expected to feel jealous watching his brothers hug her so freely, but he didn’t. Instead, there was only quiet envy–the kind that burned low and steady. He wished he had the nerve to go to her, to wrap his arms around her and pull her close, to bury his face in the curve of her neck so her scent would linger in his system. He ached to feel her against him, but he had to be patient, to let her come to them on her own terms. The choice had to be hers once she fully understood what this bond meant.
The soft glow of a nearby lamp cast flickering shadows against the wooden walls of Sam’s cabin. Embry leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, listening as Jake began telling the story–one they had all heard a thousand times before.
Jake’s voice was low and steady. “Our history goes back centuries, and our ancestors tell the story of Taha Aki, the first spirit warrior. He was our greatest leader, our protector. When his body was betrayed, he left it behind, existing only in the spirit world. But when danger came, he returned in the form of a wolf–stronger, faster, more powerful than any man.”
It wasn’t that he didn’t respect their history. He did. Hell, it was his history too. But something about the way Jake told it tonight felt different. More purposeful. Like he wasn’t just saying the words but laying them out carefully, hoping someone in particular was really listening.
And she was. Embry could tell–she was hanging on his every word.
Kagome looked so small sitting between Sam and Seth, her gaze fixed on Jake, completely engrossed. She was listening intently, genuinely invested, and that realization warmed him to his core. No one outside of Bella had ever been made privy to their legends, and even then, she had only known enough to get a vague idea of what they were. Most in the tribe dismissed their history as nothing more than fanciful folktales meant to scare kids at night.
But Kagome?
She leaned forward slightly, her fingers resting gently in her lap, her expression thoughtful–almost reverent.
Embry could feel the shift in the room, the way his brothers picked up on her engagement. It wasn’t just polite interest–she cared. And that stirred something deep inside him.
Pride. He felt proud, and happy, that his imprint was taking such a keen interest in their history. In listening, and giving them a chance.
Jake’s voice was steady as he recounted the tale of how their lineage manifested. “Taha Aki’s sons inherited his ability to phase, becoming warriors—protectors of our people. That’s how our lineage began, passed down from generation to generation.”
Kagome nodded slowly. “So the transformation…it’s something in your blood? Something you’re born with?”
Jake nodded, but his expression grew dark when he said, “Yeah, but it doesn’t trigger unless there’s a reason. We only phase when there’s a threat–when the cold ones are around. That’s how it’s always been.”
“That’s why you all phased then? Because of the…cold ones?” she repeated.
Jared shifted in his seat, nodding. “Yeah. Their presence sets everything off and the fever kicks in. We go through a change, our bodies shifting to accommodate the spirit of the wolf, to become hardened to combat our enemies.”
Understanding finally dawned on her face. “That’s why you’re all so huge!” she suddenly exclaimed, and the pack roared with laughter as she sat back, clearly embarrassed at shouting that out loud.
“Yeah, that’s why we’re so handsome,” Quil said, doing that thing with his eyebrows again.
Kagome rolled her eyes and Embry didn’t miss the way she never disputed that claim. Part of her did find them attractive and he felt it go straight to his ego.
“So the cold ones,” she repeated carefully, testing the words. “Who are they?”
“They’re dangerous,” Sam answered. “They’ve been around for centuries. They hunt humans as a food source.”
Kagome visibly frowned, a flicker of something in her eyes–understanding, acceptance? It confused him. “You mean they…”
Jake nodded. “Yeah. Bloodsuckers. We call them leeches but legends refer to them as the Cold Ones–Vampires.”
She frowned, absorbing the information, and Embry wondered how much she was really processing. Kagome was sharp—he could tell just by looking at her—but this was a lot to take in.
“I know this is a lot to take in, but if you have any questions we’re happy to answer it.” Jake assured her, and Embry caught the way she absorbed every word, not with skepticism, but with understanding.
It was like she already knew there was truth hidden within the legend. He couldn't help the slight tilt of his lips and even Paul seemed to smile softly, an expression he'd never seen on him before.
He’d seen the subtle way Paul was learning to accept her and Embry wondered if maybe everything would be alright like Jake said. Maybe they could make this work with her.
He exchanged a glance with Quil, who smirked knowingly. Even Sam, usually unreadable, looked…pleased. Kagome hadn’t so much as batted an eye when he took one of her hands while Seth angled his body so he was closer to her, playing with strands of her hair. They were all trying to make this work without even knowing it.
Maybe this imprint wasn’t going to be so bad after all.
A light drizzle started up, the soft pitter patter of rain against the cabin. The wet smell of damp earth permeated the room but all Embry could really smell was Kagome. She was everywhere, and he idly hoped she left her mark in this place so he could drown in her scent when she left. So he’d always have her around and imprint it to memory.
“So…it’s not just the change in form,” she mused after some time. “Your abilities…they come from Taha Aki’s bloodline. It’s more than just strength, isn’t it?”
Embry exhaled sharply, exchanging a look with Quil. She gets it.
“It’s more than just shifting, yeah. We can hear each other’s thoughts when we phase in order to coordinate attacks, and we heal crazy fast. We’re stronger, faster, our senses doubled and we can hear the slightest whisper from a mile away. It makes us able to fight them–to protect our land and those we care about.”
That seemed to strike a cord in her, Embry could tell by the way her eyes hardened, like she understood exactly what they were going through. It left him puzzled and strangely warm.
She looked down at her lap with a frown, and Embry worried she’d reject it–them, but she looked up at Jake with quiet acceptance. “So that makes all of you a pack, right?”
Embry grinned, feeling the collective sigh of relief that rippled through the room. She wasn’t freaking out–that was a good sign. Jake had shown them she accepted the wolf, that she’d seen him that night behind the bar through his memories of her, but Embry needed to hear it from her himself. To see her accept it. To know she was truly okay with it.
Anyone else would have panicked, called them crazy, or run in the other direction. But Kagome accepted it like it was the most natural thing in the world.
It was a breath of fresh air.
“Yeah, we’re a pack,” Jared added with a grin. “Jake here is the Alpha, and Sam just became his second-in-command, taking over my position.”
Kagome smiled up at Sam. “So that makes you a Beta, then,” she stated. He looked down at her with something unreadable in his expression–like the term was just now dawning on him, something they’d never quite been able to define.
The others seemed to catch on, and Jake tilted his head at her, eyeing her like she was taking all of this way too easily. Embry couldn’t help but feel there was more to her than what they initially saw.
“Well, I’ll be damned. So that’s what it’s called–a Beta,” Jake mused, brows furrowing. “You into wolves or something?” he joked.
Kagome glanced down at her lap, heat creeping across her cheeks, and gave a small nod.
The pack roared with laughter, the warm, easy sound filling the space, and Embry couldn’t help the chuckle that escaped him. This felt so right–why hadn’t they done this from the start?
“You’re taking this surprisingly well for someone who avoided our calls for a week,” Jake remarked offhandedly. It was meant as a joke, but even to Embry, it didn’t quite sound like one.
“Dude, come on,” Quil muttered, throwing a cushion at Jake’s head. He caught it effortlessly and exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck before sighing out an apology.
Kagome sat up straighter, letting out a deep breath. “I can accept that you’re wolves. That doesn’t change who you are on the inside,” she said, her voice steady, filled with conviction.
Embry felt his heart skip a beat. He hadn’t expected her to say something so profound, and yet, hearing it from her–hearing the certainty in her voice–filled him with nothing short of pride.
He could see it shining in his brother’s eyes–even Paul couldn’t hide the soft expression on his face even if he wanted to.
“There’s more though, isn’t there? I don’t know how, but I–I feel something, and I don’t know what it is,” she explained, and his heart crumbled at the defeated expression on her face.
The air inside Sam’s cabin was thick—with tension, with unspoken words, with something inevitable.
Embry felt it deep in his bones as he swallowed thickly. She was perceptive, too smart for her own good. This was the part he’d been dreading.
Jake exhaled sharply. His shoulders were squared, his hands clasped loosely together, but Embry could see the hesitation in his posture.
“Yes,” Jake said at last. “When a wolf phases for the first time, a sort of phenomenon can occur–it’s called imprinting.”
She frowned, sitting up straighter and he could hear her heart pounding rapidly, feeling the panic rising.
No one moved. Embry could feel the way the pack was holding its breath, the way they all shifted, waiting for this moment to unravel.
Kagome blinked. Her expression didn’t change, but she did take her hand from Sam and placed them delicately in her lap.
“Imprinting is…” Jake trailed off, carefully choosing his words, “It’s not something we control—it just happens.”
Her brows furrowed slightly, but she didn’t interrupt.
Jake hesitated. She wasn’t reacting yet. She was still waiting, listening, trying to piece it together on her own. So he pressed on.
“When we imprint, the person we bond with becomes…the center of our world. It can occur at any time, with anyone, regardless of previous personal feelings. It’s not like love at first sight. It’s more like…gravity moves. Suddenly, it’s not the earth holding you here anymore–she does. We become anything she needs us to be, whether that’s a protector, a friend, or even a lover.”
Embry saw the exact moment it hit her.
The moment the weight of Jake’s words sank in, the moment the meaning of this conversation started to make sense.
Kagome inhaled sharply, her heart rate picked up. “Like…soulmates?”
Embry stiffened, the others were watching her carefully, but he could tell that something was bound to give.
That was the easy answer, the one that made it sound…romantic.
Jake exhaled. “I guess you could say that, yeah. But it doesn’t mean your choices are taken from you–the wolf will do anything for their imprint, even stay away and let them be happy with someone else if it means she’s happy.”
Kagome took a deep breath, it was beginning to sink in. “So, it’s like taking a shortcut then,” she bit out, and Embry winced because that’s what some of them had thought before the imprint too. He didn’t blame her, to anyone else it sounded like all your choices were being taken from you.
Jake’s jaw clenched for a moment, as if searching for the right words.
This time, Sam cut in. “No, it’s deeper than that. It’s not love, not yet. It can be, but it’s devotion. An unconditional bond that will last for the rest of a wolf’s life. It’s loyalty. Unwavering. Absolute. We’ll do anything for the person we imprint on.”
The weight in the room grew heavier.
Kagome shifted slightly, peering up at Sam before shifting her gaze to her lap. “And if they don’t feel the same way?”
Jared, who had been silent, finally spoke. “Then we don’t force anything.” His voice was steady, but there was something firm in his tone, like he was making sure she understood. “It’s not about taking choices away.”
“But you don’t get a choice,” Kagome said slowly, almost sadly.
The words sent a ripple of tension through the pack and the compassion in her broken tone, like she felt so terrible at the idea of taking someone’s choice away, made his heart ache for her. She understood.
Most people would have taken the concept and thought it was beautiful—destiny, fate, a perfect match. But Kagome wasn’t like most people, he was beginning to understand. She saw the truth.
Jake swallowed. “No, we don’t.”
Silence stretched between them and then Kagome’s gaze swept over the room—really looking at them now, searching their faces.
Embry felt his stomach drop. The air was so tense, you could cut it with a knife. Because she knew. She had already put it together.
Her breath caught slightly and she took a deep breath but didn’t speak. She didn’t have to. And then—finally—her blue eyes landed on Jake.
Embry could see the way his Alpha tensed, the way he braced himself, like waiting for a blow to land.
She stared at him for a long moment. Then, slowly, she turned—her gaze shifting from Jared to Quil, from Seth to Paul, to him. To Sam.
Suddenly, Embry felt like the air had been knocked out of him. The realization hit like a tidal wave, leaving him unsteady. He sat up straighter, wiping his sweaty palms on his shorts, his pulse roaring in his ears. The entire pack seemed to hold its breath, teetering on the edge of something unseen–waiting, anticipating, as if one wrong move could tip everything over.
“How…how many of you have…?” her voice trailed off, shaky.
Jake’s jaw tensed. “All of us,” he answered, and she stood up suddenly, chest heaving and heart pounding rapidly.
Sam shot to his feet, alarmed. It was the first real expression of fear Embry had ever seen on his face. Kagome inhaled sharply, as if trying to steady herself, but then her body seized, her breath coming in short, raspy pants–like she couldn’t get enough air.
Seth caught her just as her legs gave out, gripping her arms to keep her upright. But she was shaking, clutching at her head as though in unbearable pain. In an instant, the pack was on their feet–stunned, scared, unsure of what was happening.
Seth desperately tried to pry her hands away from her face, to ease her down gently, but she curled into herself, heaving and gasping. Sam folded himself around her protectively while Jake shoved the coffee table aside, making space as he dropped to his knees in front of her.
Embry could only stand there, frozen. Fear lodged itself in his throat, his body locked up with indecision. He flicked his gaze toward Quil, who looked just as stricken–eyes wide, hands trembling, completely helpless.
Jared kicked back the recliner in a rush, his fingers tangled in his hair as if the sight of her in physical pain hurt him. He dropped to the floor beside her, whispering soothing words, but even Embry could hear the tremor in his voice–the helplessness bleeding through.
It had been going so well. And now…
Embry dragged a shaky hand over his face, his pulse hammering wildly.
Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Paul move. His fists clenched tightly at his sides, his entire body coiled with tension. And suddenly–without warning–he pushed forward, shoving both Jake and Sam aside until he was kneeling in front of Kagome. His hands cupped her pale face, tilting it up toward him.
She looked at him–but it was as if she wasn’t really seeing him, her eyes unfocused, haunted by something only she could see.
“Kagome, look at me,” Paul urged, his voice steady but firm.
Sam started to protest, but Jake held up a hand, silencing him.
“Just follow me. Breathe with me,” Paul continued, his grip on her face gentle but insistent. “In and out–yeah, that’s it. Just like that.”
She squeezed her eyes shut, drawing in a shaky breath before exhaling. Paul gave her a light shake, just enough to get her to open her eyes. Tears welled and spilled down her cheeks, but her breathing was gradually steadying as he coaxed her through it.
In and out. Slow and deep.
Embry felt like he was losing his mind. He couldn’t do a damn thing. He could only watch as Paul–of all people–grounded her, kept her from spiraling further.
“There we go,” Paul murmured, his forehead pressing lightly against hers, his gaze locked onto her. “Just like that.”
It was…unexpected. But the way Paul had moved into action told them all they needed to know–he was making this work. For her.
Seth was rubbing soothing circles over her back while Sam had somehow positioned her in his lap, an arm wound protectively around her as if shielding her from whatever was hurting her.
Jake exhaled sharply, dragging a hand through his hair, and it was only then that Embry noticed the wet streaks on his face. He’d been crying.
Jared sat back on his haunches, watching Kagome carefully, ready to step in if she started to panic again.
“I–I’m sorry,” she finally whispered, voice hoarse, breath hitching as she tried to hold back another wave of tears. “It’s…it’s not any of you. I just–I’m scared.”
She sniffed, shaking her head. “Not of…you. You’re all so sweet, but I–I have so much baggage, and I just…I don’t know how to handle this.”
“You’ve been hurt before, haven’t you?” Paul said softly–so unlike him, but maybe this imprint was what he needed. What they all needed.
She didn’t answer, only nodding quietly as she leaned against Sam. Seth offered her a tissue, which she took with a whispered thanks, white Jared had gotten up to grab a few extras. Quil, meanwhile, rummaged around in the kitchen cabinets for something before coming back with a few pieces of chocolate, kneeling in front of her with a hopeful smile.
“Here, I hear chocolate makes women feel better,” he said, holding it out to her.
The first laugh that left her lips was light, airy–a sound that felt like bells ringing in Embry’s ears.
“That’s for when they’re on their period, you doofus,” Jared corrected, rolling his eyes, but he understood what Quil was trying to do.
By now, they were sitting in a loose semicircle around her, just being close, listening to the steady rhythm of her heartbeat.
She unwrapped the candy and popped it into her mouth, curling up further against Sam. Seth took her free hand, pressing a gentle kiss to the back of it like it was already so natural for them to be so affectionate with her, with whatever she was comfortable with.
“You okay now?” Jake finally asked, softly this time. He’d been watching mostly, taking her in, observing and processing.
Kagome nodded, trying for a smile as she wiped her puffy, red eyes.
Embry thought that was a start–at least she wasn’t running. And that was something.
Kagome felt like the room was ten times too big.
Jacob was crouched in front of her now, the others settled on the floor nearby, but Paul kept his gaze locked on her, as if unwilling to let her out of his sight. She hadn’t expected him to be the one to calm her down, hadn’t expected any of them to be so patient, so understanding and devoted.
So this was what imprinting felt like? Was this why she felt drawn to all of them?
The sheer number of them, the intensity of their presence, left her feeling lightheaded.
Jacob’s hands hovered just inches from hers, as if he wanted to reach out but was holding himself back. She didn’t know what compelled her to stay wrapped in Sam’s arms or why Seth’s gentle tracing along her palm soothed her. But when she met their eyes, she saw the same unwavering devotion in each of them.
It frightened her, but it also made her feel…warm.
Jacob’s dark eyes were steady and grounding.
“You’re safe,” he said, voice low and even. “I swear to you, no one here expects anything from you.”
Kagome swallowed, the lump in her throat almost unbearable. “Then why…?”
“Because that’s how it works,” he admitted, his voice softer now. “We don’t choose it. You don’t choose it. It’s just…there.”
Kagome let out a shaky exhale, pressing the heel of her hand against her chest. It hurt less now, just like Sam had said. It had been hurting for weeks now, a constant, aching pressure that never fully went away. He assured her it would go away, even promised it would.
Realization hit her and she began piecing together the missing clues she didn’t have before. It was because of this imprint–an affliction due to their shifting.
Her breath stilled, her fingers curling against her chest. “Is that…is that why I’ve been in so much pain lately?”
Jacob’s expression tightened, his brows drawing together in concern. “Yes, that’s the imprint. If we’re apart for too long or if…we resist the imprint, then you’ll feel it.”
Kagome looked up sharply. “Resist? Like…reject, the imprint?”
Jacob winced and he nodded. She noticed more than one set of eyes looked at her guilty and Kagome felt a stab of hurt go through her but even so, she didn’t blame them. They didn’t choose her and she didn’t choose them. But still, it hurt. That’s what she was afraid of–rejection, getting hurt.
She didn’t want to cry again. Didn’t want to break down. But god, she was tired.
She was so, so tired.
The sheer intensity of their presence made her feel like she was standing on the edge of something vast–something she wasn’t sure she was ready for. But Kagome knew this wasn’t going away, and she was tired of always feeling tired.
She exhaled shakily, fingers twisting the hem of her skirt. “I get it if…none of you want this either. It’s not like we woke up and decided this,” she murmured, wiping away the stubborn tear that slipped down her cheek.
No one spoke right away. Their silence was heavy, but not with judgment, but something else.
Paul leaned forward slightly, his expression uncharacteristically gentle. “Kagome, look. Maybe it’s not what any of us expected.” He ran a hand through his short hair, exhaling. “I’ll be the first to admit that I fought the imprint at first and I have shit I need to deal with mentally but you don’t have to figure it all out right now. We’re just asking you to let us in.”
Quil nodded, his usual easy going demeanor softened into something more sincere. “You’re not in this alone, sweetheart. We’re figuring it out too, but we want to figure this out with you–together.”
She blinked at him, startled. It surprised her how earnest and honest they were, that they were willing to stick it out with her in whatever way she needed them. No commitments, no talks about relationships or…love. Just being there.
Jacob’s voice broke through the tension, deep and steady. “We’ll take things at your pace. No pressure, no expectations. Just…let us be here for you.”
The sincerity in his voice was what undid her.
Her lips parted, but the words felt tangled in her throat. She had spent so much time convincing herself that this wasn’t real, that it was some cruel joke, that she had never stopped to consider the possibility that they were just as unsure as she was.
That maybe…this was uncharted territory for all of them.
Jared’s usual smirk was gentler than before. “Look, we get it. This is a lot. Hell, it’s a lot for us too,” he admitted, running a hand through his hair. “But the imprint? It’s not about forcing anything. It’s just…about you. Whatever you want, whatever you need—we’re here for you.”
Kagome swallowed, nodding slowly as she tried to process his words.
Embry, who had been mostly quiet, finally spoke. “It’s not just fate pushing us together,” he said, voice low but certain. “We want to be here, Kagome.”
Her breath hitched, the weight of his words settling deep in her chest. They weren’t asking for anything. They were just there, waiting patiently, like a united front.
She swallowed against the lump in her throat and inhaled deeply before she found her voice again.
“Can we… just take things slow?” she asked, the words barely more than a breath. “I don’t even know what I’m supposed to feel. I just—I need time.”
Sam nodded and she looked up at him to see the unwavering devotion shining in his eyes. “You set the pace. We’ll follow.”
Seth, sweet Seth, nudged her shoulder with a grin. “Yeah, no pressure or anything. Just…let us be here for you, okay?”
Quil smirked, trying to lighten the tension. “Yeah, sweetheart. You’re kinda stuck with us, but we promise not to bite.”
“Speak for yourself, bro,” Jared said, exchanging a glance with Quil, who only laughed. His dark eyes held a mischievous glint as he effortlessly caught the pillow Jacob had thrown at his head.
Kagome let out a soft laugh, but her face was as red as a tomato.
“Cut it out,” Jacob warned, his gaze softening as he looked at her. “I promise I’ll keep these dumbasses in line.”
Paul rolled his eyes. “Yeah? And who’s gonna keep you in line?”
“I think I can handle that just fine,” she replied softly, and the pack turned surprised eyes to her before laughter erupted.
Kagome let out a soft, breathy laugh—small, but real. Some of the tension in her limbs unraveled, the fear still there but not as suffocating as before.
Jacob threw his head back, his shoulders relaxing for the first time all night. “I'll hold you to that,” he murmured. “But if any of us ever do anything–and I mean anything, out of line, you say something.”
Kagome met his gaze and smiled, nodding her head. The quiet intensity in his expression making something in her chest tighten—not in pain, but in something else. Something unfamiliar.
Maybe—just maybe—this wasn’t as impossible as she thought.
She glanced up at them, taking in the way they watched her. The weight of their emotions pressed into her, but there was no urgency, no demands.
Kagome took a slow breath, swallowing her nerves. She could do this. She could try.
Even if she wasn’t ready to share everything, even if she didn’t fully understand what the imprint meant for her, she could start here.
She could take the first step. For now, that was enough.
Just as she thought the conversation was winding down, Jacob’s brow furrowed slightly, as if something had just clicked in his mind. He leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees, studying her carefully.
“There’s something I’ve been wondering,” he admitted, tilting his head. “That night…when I found you outside the bar…”
Kagome stiffened, her fingers tightening around the fabric of her dress as she swallowed thickly.
“Yeah, let’s talk about that,” Paul interjected, his expression hard.
She bristled, frowning. Kagome had the feeling he was the hot head.
“Paul, don’t start,” Sam warned, his arm instinctively curling around her, pulling her close.
Paul scoffed. “Like we’re all just gonna sit here and not acknowledge the fact she almost got herself killed by some leech? Or that she–”
“Alright, Paul, we got it. Calm down,” Jacob cut in, his tone firm and leaving for no argument.
Then it hit her, they could read each other’s thoughts. Oh, god. They’d seen everything through his eyes that night.
“I–” Kagome started, but the words died on her tongue. She wasn’t ready to share this part of her life with them, not yet.
Jared glanced between them all, his frown deepening. “Maybe we’ve had enough surprises for one night. We don’t have to bring up something that already happened.”
“Yeah,” Seth chimed in. “I think we should just…put on a movie and relax. No more heavy stuff for now.”
Jacob’s dark eyes flickered with something unreadable and he sighed, nodding his head. “Alright, let's drop it for now.”
The room fell silent, and Paul opened his mouth to retaliate but one look at her and he deflated, shaking his head.
Her stomach twisted. Kagome wasn't ready to divulge her past to them. This was enough, this much was fine. So she appreciated that Jared and Seth had spoken up and said something because Kagome wasn't ready to confront them about everything.
Sam knew just as well as Jake that Kagome was hiding something. Not intentionally, but maybe she wasn’t ready to tell them everything yet.
And that was fine–they could wait. She was giving them a chance, and that was all that mattered. At least now, she was finally aware of the imprint, and they could be honest and open with her.
Once it was clear the conversation had moved on, they set up the projector and put a movie in the DVD player. Quil had picked out a cartoon–since there was no cable way out here, they had to make do.
They shifted positions, giving everyone a chance to be near her. She was allowing small gestures of affection–light touches, innocent enough. And for now, that was more than enough.
At the moment, she was curled up with Jared while Quil absentmindedly rubbed her feet. It was amazing how naturally she fit with them, how easily they were making this work.
Sam felt a wave of pride and relief wash over him, and when he caught Jake’s eye, they shared a look that said it all: told you it would work out.
He didn’t think any of them were actually watching the movie–they were too busy watching her. The way she laughed and giggled at something on the screen, or how she’d sigh softly to herself, completely unaware.
Halfway through, she dozed off, her breathing evening out. Sam shut the movie off as she lay curled against Quil now, with Jared on her other side, completely sandwiched between them on the massive couch.
Most of the pack had somehow drifted off too, but the moment the projector screen went dark, they started stirring awake. By now, it was close to ten at night.
“I wish she could just stay here, where we could always have her around,” Jake whispered, standing up and stretching his arms.
“Yeah, but this is enough. She’s not ready for that yet,” Sam replied with a sigh.
He walked over to Quil and Jared, who were still knocked out against her, and shook them awake.
“Huh…?” Quil’s eyes were bleary as he yawned, and Kagome stirred, blinking sleepily at them.
“Damn, did we fall asleep?” Jared muttered, voice hoarse from the short nap.
Sam chuckled. “Yeah, you guys went out halfway through,” he explained, and then looked down at Kagome. “I think it’s time we got you home before the Chief sends a watch party down here.”
Leaning against the couch, she peered up at him sleepily before yawning and nodding.
“Who’s taking me home?” she asked, rubbing at her eyes as the others stirred and got up to stretch.
Sam glanced at Jake, who nodded. “Jake’s got you. He has to head home to Billy anyway,” he answered, reaching down to brush a stray lock of hair from her face with a small smile.
“That was the best power nap ever,” Quil grinned, stretching as he sat up. He pulled Kagome into a tight hug before she got up.
“Can we see you tomorrow?” he asked, hopeful.
“Not tomorrow, I'll be meeting the Cullen's–Bella’s introducing me to Edward’s family,” she replied easily.
The pack froze, and Sam’s jaw tightened as he exchanged a look with Jake. Kagome, oblivious to the sudden shift in tension, frowned at their reactions. She reached for her cardigan and bag, which Embry had kindly brought over for her.
Paul scowled. “The Cullen's?” he repeated, spitting out the name with such venom that it made Kagome pause.
“Yes,” she said carefully, her tone slow and measured. “Why? Is there a problem?”
None of his brothers looked particularly happy, though Seth, ever the peacemaker, tried to ease the tension. “No—no problem at all, just, um…maybe one of us should, uh, go with you?” he offered, his voice a little too eager.
Jake’s jaw was tight, his fist clenching around the fabric of his shirt that he later pulled on. Sam eyed him carefully, and he could see the conflict written all over his face. He wanted to tell Kagome about the Cullen's—what they were.
But technically, it was against the treaty to divulge their secret to humans.
“Why would you need to come with me?” Kagome asked, and Sam shared a look with Jake again.
“Jake, don’t.” Sam warned.
Kagome looked between them while Jared and Quil stood off to the side with Seth beside her. Embry remained seated while Paul just had his arms crossed, like he knew this conversation wasn’t going to end well.
“You don’t make the rules anymore, Sam,” he argued, and turned his gaze to Kagome. “The Cullen's are bad news–they’re leeches, bloodsuckers.” he told her, and Sam sighed, shaking his head.
“They don’t drink human blood, though. They’re…vegetarians, so they only drink from animals,” Seth corrected, crossing his arms.
Paul rolled his eyes. “Like that makes it better. They’re still bloodsuckers either way you look at it.”
Kagome pursed her lips, processing the revelation that her sister’s fiancé was a leech. So far, she wasn’t freaking out, and Sam took that as a good sign.
“Well, they haven’t hurt anyone yet, and I don’t think they would hurt Kagome…” Seth trailed off. He had a heart of gold and wore his emotions on his sleeve, but sometimes he was too naïve for his own good.
Jake let out an annoyed sigh. “Either way, it would make us feel a lot better if one of us went with you…or two, just in case.”
Kagome crossed her arms, her frown deepening. “No,” she said firmly, placing her hands on her hips. “If Seth says they don’t hunt humans, then what’s the harm? Bella is my sister, and she obviously spends most of her time with them. If they wanted to hurt her, they would’ve done it by now.”
Sam had to admit, watching her stand up to Jake like that was…hot.
Unfortunately, Jake wasn’t having it. “That’s not the point,” he retaliated.
Sam shook his head as the others hovered around, clearly unhappy with the situation and just as eager to dispute it.
“Look, it would just put our minds at ease if one of us at least went with you. Our…wolves get agitated, and it’s difficult knowing you’ll be around so many leeches alone,” Jared explained carefully.
Kagome sighed. “I understand that, but I can handle myself just fine, and I won’t be alone–Bella will be there,” she argued, making Paul roll his eyes in frustration.
“Do you enjoy putting yourself in dangerous situations or something?” he spat, but Embry shoved at his shoulder.
“Dude, chill.” He shook his head and tried to de-escalate the situation. “How about a compromise? Let one–or two–of us, drop you off and…Sam, don’t you have that cell phone you use for work?”
Understanding dawned, Sam went over to his toolbelt, pulling out a flip phone–the one he only used for work. It had been a big expense, but necessary for communicating with clients and workers on the job site. When he powered it on, the battery was already halfway drained, and the time read 10:25pm.
He understood what Embry was getting at. If Kagome at least had a phone they could reach her on, it would help ease their nerves.
“Here,” he said, handing it to her despite her immediate protest.
She opened her mouth to argue, but he cut her off. “Please, just take it. When you’re somewhere we can’t see or hear you, it…worries us. We know you’re independent and can handle yourself, but we just want to be able to check in and know you’re okay.”
Kagome huffed but finally tucked the phone into her bag along with the charger.
“Fine,” she relented, and it felt like the entire pack let out a collective sigh of relief.
“But don’t you need it for work?” she asked after a beat.
Sam shook his head. “I don’t have another job set up for a week or so. If anyone calls, just ignore it and let it go to voicemail.”
Jake looked relieved as he grabbed his keys, but Kagome seemed unsettled. He could tell she wasn’t used to this–having people hovering, worrying about her, insisting on being there. They didn’t want to make demands of her, but if they were going to do this, something had to give.
They had all had some learning to do–figuring out boundaries, understanding each other, and learning how to communicate properly.
But at least they could work on that together. And that’s what mattered.
Jacob leaned against the car as the others said their goodbyes to Kagome. Sam stood nearby, arms crossed.
“She didn’t run away,” he said softly, and Jacob smiled.
“Yeah, thankfully. But…she’s hiding something. Or maybe she’s just not ready to tell us yet,” he admitted, and Sam let out a quiet sigh.
“We’ll take it one day at a time.”
Seth picked Kagome up and spun her around, earning a giggle from her, while Quil pulled her into a bear hug that made her squeal.
“We’ll call you tomorrow, so make sure you answer this time, okay?” Quil teased, grinning down at her.
Kagome sighed but smiled shyly. “I will, don’t worry,”
They stepped away, and Jared immediately wrapped her in a tight embrace, completely engulfing her in his arms. She laughed, squirming slightly as he refused to let go.
“Jared! Let go!” she giggled, and Jacob realized he would never get tired of hearing that sound. It was the sweetest thing.
“Get home safely, and dream of me, okay?” Jared teased with a grin, earning another laugh and an eye roll from her.
When she stepped away, her gaze drifted toward Embry, who stood in the doorway, hesitation flickering across his face. Jacob worried he would keep denying it–the imprint. But surprisingly, Kagome was breaking down his walls by just being there. He could see it in the way Embry’s expression softened, the ghost of a smile tugging at his lips.
Embry only ever looked like that when he was starting to let someone in.
“Goodnight, Embry,” she said softly.
For a moment, it seemed like he might just nod and let her go–but instead, he took a single stride forward and pulled her into a hug, burying his face in the crook of her neck with a quiet sigh. She barely reached his chest, so her feet lifted slightly off the ground as he held her.
Jacob didn’t miss the way she melted into his embrace, the way her body relaxed with a quiet, contented sigh.
She was feeling it too–the connection. And that realization made his heart pound wildly in his chest.
His brothers, standing nearby, respectfully gave them space. But no one seemed jealous or upset–just content, as if everything was finally falling into place.
And then there was Paul. He surprised him tonight, the way he instantly calmed Kagome down and handled her panic attack like a pro. He wondered if it had anything to do with his mom. Paul never talked about her, but from the memories he gleaned from the pack link, he’d been close with her as a kid.
Paul was leaning against the porch railing when Kagome quietly approached him, tentative, unsure. But then he did something that took all of them by surprise–Paul stood to his full height, and Kagome sank into his arms easily. She wrapped her arms around his waist, and he rested his chin atop her head, letting out a quiet sigh of relief, like he was finally done fighting it.
Jacob exchanged a glance with Sam–yeah, they’d be just fine.
“You’re gonna be a pain in my ass, I can feel it,” Paul muttered, but there was a rare smile on his face as he gazed down at her.
Kagome looked quite proud when she said, “The biggest pain you’ll ever meet.”
They laughed, and as she turned to leave, she waved goodbye to the others on the porch, her smile soft and warm.
Sam reached her in two, long strides, and Jacob heard the same relieved sigh leave him as he wrapped his arms around her.
“Thank you for being here,” he murmured, voice low.
She pulled back slightly, tilting her head up to meet his gaze with that same precious smile she’d given all of them.
“I’ll call you in the morning, okay?” Sam told her.
She rolled her eyes but nodded anyway, going around to the passengers side.
“Ready to go, beautiful?” Jacob asked as he leaned over the car.
She sighed, nodding her head and climbed in quietly.
Sam shut the door, and as they pulled out of the driveway, Kagome gave a shy little wave. The pack stood on the porch, watching them go.
Jacob turned on the radio, letting a soft indie tune play in the background. He wasn’t really listening to it, but the sound helped fill the empty space. The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable, but Kagome looked incredibly tired–exhausted from the night’s events.
“You cold?” he asked, glancing over at her.
She gave him a tired smile and shook her head.
He returned the smile before focusing back on the road, pulling onto the main highway. The gentle drone of the engine and the quiet hum of the music were the only sounds in the car.
It was close to 10:40 pm when Jacob turned onto the familiar road leading to the Swan house. But then, he smelled it–the sickly sweet stench of a leech hanging thick in the air.
His hands tightened on the wheel, muscles coiling with tension. Beside him, Kagome sat up straighter in her seat as he pulled in just as a familiar silver Volvo turned into the driveway at the same time.
Great. The mind-reading leech.
Jacob barely had time to shut the door before Edward was suddenly in front of him, moving too fast for human eyes, getting right in his face.
Bella gasped, and Kagome’s mouth parted in shock.
Jacob growled low in his throat. The vampire smelled disgusting up close.
“You had no right to tell her,” Edward spat, his golden eyes burning with frustration. “As part of the treaty, you’re forbidden from revealing our secret to anyone. Do you even understand what you’ve done?”
Of course. He’d read Jacob’s mind. He knew everything that had happened tonight.
“Hey! Wait, Edward–stop!” Bella cried, rushing forward to place herself between them.
Kagome frowned, coming around the car. She glanced between them, her expression unreadable.
“I make the rules, okay? Don’t forget–you’re on our land, not the other way around. And Kagome has a right to know. I’ll be damned if I treat her the way you treat Bella–keeping her ignorant, hiding secrets from her,” Jacob spat.
Edward’s expression darkened, fury flashing in his golden eyes as they bled to black.
Jacob could usually keep his cool, but his control was hanging by a thread. His body was on the verge of trembling the familiar burn of phasing crawling up his spine.
“Jake.” Kagome’s voice cut through the tension as she stepped closer.
The instant her hand brushed his arm, the tension bled from his body. A soothing warmth spread through his chest, steadying him, anchoring him. He let out a slow breath, his grip instinctively finding hers, fingers lacing together. The touch was all he needed to regain his focus.
Edward stepped back slightly, his sharp gaze flicking between them, his expression shifting from anger to reluctant acceptance. He didn’t look happy, but he seemed to understand and accept the situation for what it was.
Bella’s eyes darted from Jacob to Kagome, her frown deepening as she took in their body language. Slowly, realization dawned on her.
She knew. Jacob felt relief wash over him.
He looked down at his imprint, who remained strangely composed and alert, her gaze locked onto Edward, lips pressed into a thin line.
Jacob jerked his chin toward the leech. “Edward can read minds. Decades ago, my ancestors made a treaty with them–we agreed to keep their secret so long as they never bit a human or hunted on our land. But what this asshole doesn’t seem to get is that I make the damn rules now, and you deserve to know everything–even the dangers around you. Especially if she plans on becoming one of them.” He nodded toward Bella.
Kagome’s eyes flickered to her sister, who only looked down, almost uncomfortably as she sighed.
“Jake, you don’t know what you’ve just done. If the Volturi–” Bella started, but Edward cut her off.
“No, Bella. Leave it. What’s done is done,” he said instead, his tone clipped. He turned toward her, leaning down to press a kiss to her forehead before shifting his attention to Kagome.
“I’ll see you tomorrow,” he added, nodding briefly to her before straightening.
Jacob narrowed his eyes. “I’m dropping her off tomorrow, so don’t bother picking her up.”
Edward didn’t respond, only giving the smallest nod before he disappeared, speeding off into the night. The roar of his engine kicked up dust in the driveway, leaving Jacob standing there with his jaw clenched.
Now that they were alone, Bella hesitated, lingering outside instead of heading into the house. She looked like she wanted to say something, but Jacob had nothing left to say to her. Unfortunately, his imprint was incredibly intuitive–and she cared deeply for her sister.
“Um, I’ll give you two some space to talk,” Kagome said softly, but Jacob instinctively reached for her hand, stopping her.
“You don’t have to go,” he told her, almost pleading.
She smiled, soft and a little sad, and his heart twisted at the sight. Jacob didn’t want her to get the wrong idea but she just shook her head.
“I think you two need to speak in private, Jake,” she murmured. “I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?”
He sighed but nodded, pulling her into his arms. His grip was firm, holding her close against his chest, unwilling to let go just yet. He buried his face into the curve of her neck, breathing her in, memorizing her scent, branding it into his very soul.
And then, reluctantly, he released her, watching as she slipped inside the house before finally turning back to Bella. Crossing his arms, he waited, leaning against his car.
“So…you imprinted,” Bella said after a moment.
He nodded, exhaling heavily.
Bella shifted on her feet, uncomfortable. “Look, Jake. I just wanted to say I’m sorry–sorry for hurting you and sorry for…”
Jacob shook his head, cutting her off. “Bella, that’s in the past. You made your choice, and I get it now. I finally understand.” His tone was firm but not unkind. “You love him, and I can finally accept that. Hell, I’m even glad…because I have Kagome now, and I’m happy.”
A real, genuine smile spread across his face, one that he felt down to his bones. Just the thought of Kagome–her brilliant smile, her expressive blue eyes–sent warmth coursing through his veins. “I’m finally, finally happy. Kagome makes me want to be better, and I will be good to her because she’s everything to me now.”
Bella’s expression softened, and this time, when she smiled, it was real. “I get it, I do. I know you’ll be good to her. Just…take care of her, okay? She’s still my sister, and I still care about her.”
Jacob didn’t respond right away, but after a beat, he gave her a small nod.
Bella wished him a goodnight, and finally went inside, leaving Jacob standing alone in the cool night air.
With one chapter of his life behind him, another was unfolding–one that revolved around a blue eyed girl who was slowly capturing not just his heart, but the hearts of all his brothers.
She just didn’t know it yet.
Chapter 12: The Cullen's
Notes:
I originally planned this to be much longer but my eyes were crossing so I cut it a little short. Not too happy with this chapter but I hope you all enjoy nonetheless! We’ll finally see some action in the story. I’m excited c:
Chapter Text
The next morning, Kagome was relieved to see that the puffiness around her eyes had faded. They were still a bit red, but not as bad as before. At least she wouldn’t look terrible when meeting the Cullen’s.
Yet, her nerves had nothing to do with appearances. The Cullen’s were vampires–a strange term considering the only “vampires” she knew of were depicted in media. Still, the idea bore some resemblance to the stories of red-eyed demons in Japan. The closest thing she could recall about blood-drinking demons was the Nure-Onna, a snake-like demon that feasted on human blood. They were predominantly female and exceptionally beautiful so she wondered if there were any real similarities.
Then there was Edward; her initial meeting with him made her feel quite strange about him. He could read minds.
Did that mean he already knew what she was? Could he hear everything the moment they met? The thought unsettled her, but if he did know, he hadn’t said anything. For that, she was grateful.
The revelation that the Cullen’s were essentially vegan vampires eased her nerves. If they were anything like the demons she had met in the past, ones who couldn’t change what they were but still chose to live peacefully then she could accept that. Kagome supposed she’d find out for herself today.
As Kagome studied her reflection in the mirror that morning, she noted with relief that the dark circles under her eyes were finally beginning to fade. The lingering ache in her chest had subsided, leaving her feeling–oddly enough–at peace. It was a welcome change.
After finishing up in the bathroom, she took a steadying breath and made her way to Bella’s room.
When they had gotten in last night, Charlie had woken up and found them standing awkwardly in the kitchen before mumbling a tired goodnight and heading back to bed. She had meant to talk to Bella then, but the timing felt off. Something in her sister’s expression told her she needed space, and Kagome was willing to give it. But leaving things as they were didn’t sit well with her.
Kagome knocked softly on Bella’s door and heard a muffled, “Come in,” before stepping inside.
Bella was rummaging through her clothes but paused when she saw her, then sat on the edge of her bed. She looked down, then tried for a smile but it didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“Can we talk?” Kagome asked tentatively.
Bella tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, eyes puffy like she’d been crying, and nodded.
Kagome sat down beside her, and they both let out a sigh–almost in unison as she looked anywhere but at each other. Then, for some inexplicable reason, they looked at each other and started laughing. Maybe it was the sheer absurdity of everything, or maybe it was just the tension finally breaking. She wasn’t sure, and Bella probably didn’t know either, but it felt good to laugh with her sister like this.
The moment passed, and Bella turned to her, expression serious–like she had been turning the words over in her head for a while.
“Kagome,” she started hesitantly, exhaling before continuing. “I just…I need to apologize. For keeping secrets. And I just want you to know that Jake and I…nothing ever happened between us, and I swear, I won’t get in the way. I promise. It’s just…”
“Complicated?” Kagome supplied, and Bella let out a tired breath.
“Yeah,..it’s complicated.” She hesitated before continuing, voice quieter now. “But I–I swear, no matter what I feel towards Jake, you’re my sister, and I love you. It’s not easy for me to admit this, but…I used him when Edward left,” she whispered, her voice shaking. “When Edward left me months ago, it shattered me. I needed someone–anyone–to make the pain go away. And Jake…he made it better. But I didn’t–I mean, I love Edward. It’ll always be him.”
Kagome gave her a sad but knowing smile. “Bella, you might be fooling everyone else, but you’re not fooling me.”
Bella’s shoulders slumped as if the weight of her own denial finally came crashing down.
“It’s okay to admit that Jake meant something to you,” Kagome continued gently. “Was it wrong to use him as a rebound? Yeah, I won’t sit here and tell you it wasn’t, because it was. But you know that. You acknowledge it. That’s what matters.”
Bella drew in a shaky breath, wiping away a stray tear as Kagome wrapped an arm around her.
“I just thought you’d be mad at me,” Bella admitted, her fingers twisting in the fabric of the sweater in her lap. “Because…I did love Jake. Or at least, I think I did. And I guess…I don’t know, I just didn’t want to admit it.” She let out a breath, steadying herself. “But now, knowing he imprinted on you…part of me is hurt but I’m also relieved, you know? I think I’m finally okay with letting him go,” she murmured, surprising Kagome. “It still hurts, but…I love Edward. And I know I’ll spend the rest of my life with him.”
Kagome smiled, giving her sister a gentle squeeze. Bella looked so relieved to get that off her shoulders.
“Love is often complicated and sometimes you can’t help who you love,” Kagome admitted softly, a melancholy expression on her face.
Bella gave her a curious look, like she wanted to press for more but she just smiled, patting her hand.
“But, you know, just because Jake imprinted on me doesn’t mean you two can’t still be friends,” Kagome said, placing a reassuring hand over Bella’s. “He knew you before me. I’d never want to come between that.”
Bella shook her head. “No, it’s alright. Honestly, I don’t think Jake and I can go back to the way things were. It’s just too weird and it’s better like this.” She sighed, looking down. “Plus, as you can tell, Jake and Edward don’t exactly get along.”
Kagome was inclined to agree. It was like watching Koga and Inuyasha go at it all over again. The thought left her with a strange pang, one she couldn’t quite place. Even after all these years, it still left a bitter hurt inside.
Still, she appreciated Bella’s honesty, even if there was more left unsaid. It was a start, and it felt like a weight had been lifted. Kagome worried they’d be awkwardly dancing around each other now that Jacob was moving on, but maybe…things would be okay after all.
“Yeah, I kind of gathered that. The pack made their dislike for the Cullen’s pretty clear,” Kagome said after a beat of silence, shaking her head.
Bella snorted. “They like each other about as much as I like dressing up–which is not at all.”
Kagome smiled, and they laughed again. Then, thoughts of the pack crept into her mind, and she debated whether to tell Bella about the others. The whole situation still felt strange, and she wanted to talk to someone outside of the pack about it.
“Bella…” she started, turning to sit cross-legged on the bed. “Promise not to freak out?”
Bella frowned, nodding.
Kagome held out her pinky, like they used to do as kids. Bella’s expression softened, and she linked her pinky with hers–a silent promise to keep it between them.
Taking a deep breath, Kagome said carefully, “Jake wasn’t the only one who imprinted on me…”
Bella’s frown deepened as she crossed her arms. Then, understanding dawned.
“You mean…someone else imprinted on you too?” Her eyes narrowed in thought. “Is that even possible? I mean, I just assumed it was one wolf to an imprint. So…who else imprinted? Was it Quil? Or Seth? They’ve both been sweet on you.”
Kagome gaped, her face heating at the revelation as Bella laughed.
“Well…yes,” she admitted, “but it’s not just them…”
“Wait, are you saying…” Bella trailed off before suddenly standing up, her mouth falling open as she gasped. “They all imprinted? As in–plural? The whole pack? ”
Kagome winced and sighed, collapsing against the purple sheets of the bed. “Yeah, they told me last night. Apparently, if we’re apart for too long, or if one of them starts rejecting the imprint, it causes the pain I’d been feeling for weeks.”
Bella looked at her like she sprouted two heads before slowly laying down beside her, still in shock. “Wow, that’s…”
“I know,” Kagome muttered, exhaling deeply. A part of her was relieved to finally get a break from them, if only for a little while–she was still trying to process everything.
“So, that’s why you were in so much pain? Because of the imprint?” Bella asked, glancing over at her.
Kagome hummed in confirmation.
For a while, they lay there in silence, bathed in the soft morning light filtering through the window, casting a golden glow against the green walls of Bella’s room.
Then, out of nowhere, Bella muttered, “That’s a lot of dick in one place.”
Kagome gasped, shoving at her sister as they both burst into laughter.
“I’m just saying!” Bella defended, grinning. “Have you seen them lately? They’re huge–like mammoths!”
“No, tell me about it. My head is the size of their biceps,” Kagome joked, and it felt good to just laugh about it with her sister.
As their laughter faded, Kagome suddenly sat up, as if something had just clicked in her mind.
“Bella, last night…you mentioned something about the Volturi. Who are they?” she asked.
Her sister sat up slowly, but the color drained from her face.
“I really shouldn’t be telling you this. The less you know, the better. But…maybe since you have the pack, it’ll be okay…” Bella trailed off before taking a deep breath. “I don’t know much about them, but the Volturi are very dangerous. They’re basically vampire royalty, and they have one rule–don’t expose what they are to humans.”
Kagome pursed her lips, frowning. “Or else what”? She pressed, though she had a sinking feeling she already knew the answer.
“Or they’ll kill you…if they don’t have a use for you. Unless you’re gifted, like Edward. Some vampires manifest certain gifts when they’re turned. Then they might make an exception,” Bella explained, her voice quieter now as she looked away.
Kagome got the sense there was more her sister wasn’t saying. Narrowing her eyes, she asked, “Is this why you want to change? Because of the Volturi?”
Bella hesitated before shaking her head, but Kagome gave her a knowing, unimpressed stare.
Bella’s shoulders slumped in defeat. “Yes. Well…yes and no. Yes–if I don’t change into a vampire, they’ll kill me. And no–because even without the threat of the Volturi, I wanted this either way. I can’t imagine life without him.”
Kagome’s heart sank. “Bella, that’s serious,” she said, her voice laced with concern.
“I know, I know,” Bella murmured, shaking her head. “But I want to be with Edward, so either way, I’m turning.”
Kagome sighed and Bella looked away, deep in thought. A new sense of determination set in. She didn’t know who this Volturi was, but if they wanted to kill her sister, they’d have to get through her first. Hell would freeze over before she allowed that.
“I’m more worried about you, if the Volturi find out you know about vampires…they could come after you,” Bella said softly, worrying her lower lip. “Maybe the pack should know about this…I mean–”
Kagome placed a reassuring hand over hers, smile gentle yet unwavering. “It won’t come to that, I promise.”
Bella didn’t look convinced but eventually smiled, though it didn’t reach her eyes. They sat there for a moment, simply enjoying the silence. Then, a phone rang from down the hall.
“Is that…your phone? I didn’t realize you got a cell phone,” Bella asked, but realization quickly dawned on Kagome–it was the cell phone Sam had lent her.
Rolling her eyes, she huffed. “It’s not mine. It’s Sam’s. They weren’t letting me go off on my own to meet the Cullen’s and wanted to come with me, but I told them no, so we compromised. He gave me his work phone so they could keep in contact with me.”
A look of understanding crossed Bella’s face, and she smiled, but Kagome was still a little put off by the whole thing. She understood they wanted to ensure her safety, but she also thought they were being unnecessarily overprotective.
“That explains why Jake’s dropping you off,” Bella added, and Kagome sighed.
“Yeah, I forgot about that,” she admitted with a groan.
The phone went silent after a few minutes, only to start ringing again. With a huff, Kagome got up and went to her room, rummaging through her bag until she found the cell phone at the bottom. The caller ID read ‘Home’, which meant it was probably someone from the pack.
She answered on the third ring, her voice quiet. “Hello?”
There was a sigh of relief on the line before, “Finally! We thought something happened. Why didn’t you answer the first time?” Quil said, and she could hear him talking to the others in the background–probably Sam or Jacob–before a familiar voice came on the line.
“Hey, are you alright?” It was Sam. He sounded tired but relieved.
Kagome rolled her eyes but smiled. “Yes, I’m fine. I was just talking with Bella.”
There was a pause, then another sigh. “Good. Sorry, some of us…may have jumped to conclusions for a bit.” He sounded like he was saying this to someone else in the background, and she giggled. Sam chuckled, the sound deep even through the phone. “Jake will be over to pick you up in a bit.”
“Okay, talk to you later, then?” she said quietly, feeling nervous all of a sudden.
“Yeah, one of us will come pick you up once you’re done,” Sam confirmed, but Kagome sighed.
“I’m sure one of the Cullen’s can drop me off. There’s really no–”
A burst of interference crackled through the line before a familiar hothead cut in.
“Absolutely not. We’ll come get you,” Paul stated firmly on the line.
Kagome rolled her eyes. “Paul, I don’t need to be coddled like a child. You’re all being ridiculous. I’m catching a ride with Edward, and that’s it. I’ll talk to all of you later.”
“Kagome–” Paul started, but she hung up before he could get another word in.
Bella was standing in her doorway when Kagome turned back around with a frustrated cry, throwing the phone onto the bed with an exasperated groan.
“I take it the phone call didn’t go so well?” Bella asked carefully.
Kagome flopped back against the bed with a heavy sigh. “They’re so…ugh! Like–they were so sweet last night, telling me this is my decision and that I set the pace. And now, the moment I mention the Cullen’s, all of that gets thrown out the window! They’re so…” She trailed off, struggling to find the words to describe their ridiculous, overprotective behavior.
“Like ugh?” Bella quipped, smirking.
Kagome gave her a flat look, instantly remembering when she had said the same thing to Bella about Edward.
Then, she laughed, deflating. “Yes! Exactly like that. I hung up on them. Well, I hung up on Paul, but I could hear them protesting in the background. Jake isn’t going to be happy when he picks me up, but I don’t care! I’m just meeting the Cullen’s, not going off to war!”
Bella giggled, and they shared a playful gripe about how men–human or not–were all the same. Their conversation was cut short when Charlie called up, letting them know that breakfast was ready.
“I’m gonna hop in the shower first. I’ll see you downstairs,” Bella said, before continuing, “And Edward should be coming a little after breakfast.”
She paused in the doorway, throwing Kagome a knowing look. “Oh, and just a heads up–Alice is very excited to meet you. She can be…a lot. I told her to tone it down, but just be prepared. This whole bridesmaid thing might take all day.”
Kagome laughed. “Good to know.”
Bella left her with a smile, leaving Kagome alone with her thoughts. This whole thing with the pack was still something she had trouble wrapping her head around. It would take time–for all of them. But even with everything that had happened…she already found herself anticipating the next time she’d see them.
After a quick shower, Kagome took some time to sort through her outfit for the day. Meeting Edward’s family felt like an occasion that required some effort, but she still wanted to keep things casual and comfortable.
After much deliberation, she settled on a soft, preppy look–her pink plaid dress falling just above her knees, the checkered pattern giving it a classic yet effortless feel. It was a few years old, mama had gotten it for her as a Christmas present one year. Over it, she layered a cropped, ribbed knit cardigan in a blush hue, button neatly at the top while the rest hung open. It was warm enough for the morning chill, as Fork’s constant downpour meant she was always wearing sweaters.
To balance out the outfit, Kagome opted for her trusty white platform sneakers. They had seen better days, but they were still her best option, and their casual touch kept her from feeling overdressed. With a quick comb through her hair, she swept her bangs to the side, securing them with a pair of pink hair clips before heading downstairs. It was a simple detail, but it pulled everything together.
By the time she joined her family for breakfast, the scent of eggs and toast filled the air. Leaving her sneakers by the door, she made her way to the table just as Charlie glanced up from the newspaper, giving her a once-over.
Raising a brow, he remarked, “Well, you look nice for just meeting the Cullen’s.”
“Dad, come on.” Bella huffed, exasperated. “You look nice. The pink suits you,” her sister added with a small smile.
Bella had opted for skinny jeans and a dark purple knit sweater, her hair pulled up into a ponytail. In retrospect, Kagome realized they were on opposite ends of the spectrum with their outfit choices.
She returned Bella’s smile and slid into the chair across from them. “It’s nothing fancy, But I do want to make a good impression,” she commented lightly before adding, “Plus, Bella is marrying into their family, Dad.”
Charlie grumbled under his breath, and she was fairly certain he rolled his eyes as Bella shot him a dull stare. But he said nothing, going back to his paper–not that he had any idea she was about to step into the world of vampires now.
They ate breakfast in relative silence, the soft hum of the radio filling the space. Charlie had the blues station on, a small change from his morning news. Bella, seated across from her, seemed preoccupied with her coffee, deep in thought. Kagome knew her sister still had some misgivings about last night, but at least they managed to clear the air somewhat.
Just as she took a sip of her tea, something in the air shifted.
A familiar presence drifted down the lane first–Edward. His energy was cool, controlled and restrained. A heartbeat later, she felt the distinct warmth of Jacob and Embry’s aura approaching from the opposite direction, their presence a stark contrast to the cold stillness Edward exuded.
Kagome sighed, already feeling a headache forming. Of course, they would all arrive at the same time.
Charlie, oblivious to the sudden tension settling in the room, glanced at her over the top of his newspaper. “You sure you’re feeling better today?”
“Yes, Dad. I’m feeling fine. I think the pain is finally starting to go away,” she assured him, keeping her tone light. “Maybe the medicine just needed time to take effect.”
Charlie raised a skeptical brow but didn’t push the issue. He still didn’t look convinced, but when she gave him a reassuring smile, he seemed to let it go and returned to his paper.
At the kitchen sink, Bella set her now empty cup into the dish rack before peering out the small window above the sink. The distant hum of engines idling in the driveway filled the otherwise quiet morning.
“Uh…ride’s here,” Bella muttered, glancing at Kagome. They shared a look, one filled with unspoken words full of worries.
“I still don’t get why you’re going in separate cars.” Charlie set his paper down and gave them both a knowing look.
“So, you’re going with Jake,” he started, gesturing to her and then shifted over to Bella. “And you’re going with Edward…” he trailed off.
Bella huffed. “Yes, Dad. It’s just…the way it is. Plus, I’d like…alone time, with Edward,” she added, and Charlie’s face screwed up, likely interpreting that in a different way.
“Forget I even asked. Just as long as you’re both being safe and Edward’s…wrapping it up,” Charlie said, much to their horror.
“Dad! I’m a virgin, thank you very much.” Bella’s face was impossibly red as she stomped away and Kagome hid a smile as she followed her sister, her dad’s face the picture of discomfort.
As she slipped on her white sneakers and followed Bella outside, Jacob and Edward were resolutely not looking at each other. Embry, standing between them, seemed to be the unspoken buffer, though it was amusing to see the subtle shift in their expressions the moment she stepped out.
Bella had eyes only for Edward, though she did greet Embry with a wave and walked straight into his awaiting arms, while Jacob and Embry’s gazes immediately softened when they saw her. Kagome was glad she talked with her sister, otherwise this moment would be awkward. But she supposed only time would tell.
Kagome waved at Edward, who acknowledged her with a brief nod. It was a barely perceptible gesture, but she noticed it nonetheless. Thankfully, Jacob seemed to be ignoring him–an improvement from last night.
“I’ll see you at the house,” Bella told her softly, glancing between the three of them before she and Edward got into his Volvo and began driving off.
Jacob was leaning against the hood of his car beside Embry when she approached, smiling. Without hesitation, Jacob pulled her into a crushing hug, lifting her off the ground with a giggle as his warmth instantly engulfed her. Embry stood nearby, his expression more reserved, but she could feel the weight of both their gazes sending an unbidden shiver down her spine.
“Hey, beautiful,” Jacob murmured, pressing his face into the crook of her neck. “You know, it’s hard to stay frustrated with you for hanging up on us earlier when you look this amazing. I’m kinda jealous the Cullen’s get to see you all dressed up like this.”
“Yeah, wait till the others get a look at you. I don’t think Paul would’ve let you out of the house,” Embry commented lightly, catching a loose strand of her hair between his fingers.
When Jacob finally released her, she turned to Embry, who opened his arms easily. She stepped into his embrace, sighing softly as he held her for a moment before reluctantly letting go. Charlie was still inside the house and she knew he’d have questions if they lingered any longer out here.
“I have to make a good impression,” she told them with a smile, before settling her hands on her hips. “And for the record, I hung up because you were all being ridiculous.”
Jacob sighed, crossing his arms. “We just worry about you being around a pack of vampires all day. I mean, we only just got you to start talking to us.”
“It's just the wolf in us, having you smell like them sets us off and not knowing if you’ll be okay drives us insane,” Embry added, and Kagome sighed. She understood, but it didn’t mean she had to like it.
Jacob looked her over again, shaking his head. “I mean, damn, I’m not sure I can let you go see them alone looking like that.”
Embry made a show of doing the same, arms crossed, his dark eyes raking over her from top to bottom, a smirk evident on his face. Kagome’s face burned as she rolled her eyes with a smile, she felt a strange flutter go through her. She’d never had anyone gaze at her with such adoration.
“You two are impossible. Let’s just go–Edward and Bella have already left.”
They laughed, and Embry went around to open the back door. “Yeah, and before we decide to drive you to La Push instead.”
Kagome rolled her eyes, but there was a smile on her face as she climbed inside. Jacob only shook his head as he started the car, while Embry scooted closer until he could pull her snugly into his side. Jacob’s car wasn’t that big and with Embry’s sheer size taking up half the space, she was lucky she was small enough to fit next to him. His arm reset lazily across the back of the seat, his fingers brushing lightly against her shoulder. He let out a relieved sigh, looking perfectly content.
During the drive, Jacob kept stealing glances at her in the rearview mirror, while Embry idly twirled a strand of her hair between his fingers. The warmth inside the car quickly became stifling, even with the AC on blast, and Kagome huffed before rolling the window down, letting the cool morning air rush in.
Jacob and Embry both chuckled at her exasperation.
“Too hot in here?” Jacob teased.
“You two run too warm,” she shot back, shaking her head though she couldn’t help but smile.
“It’s a wolf thing,” Jacob laughed. “We always run really hot.”
Embry leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. “Can’t handle the heat?”
A blush crept up her face at his tone, and she looked away, refusing to take the bait but Embry chuckled all the same. His fingers kept twirling strands of her hair around his fingers and he leaned his head back, shutting his eyes like he was the most content in his life.
Kagome smiled softly and Jacob, watching them from the driver’s seat, seemed amused more than anything. His expression was open, content, and Kagome wondered–not for the first time–how they handled jealousy between them. They hadn’t talked about it yet, but they did say to take things one day at a time. Kagome thought to herself that only time would reveal the answer.
As they wound through town and took a turn on the main highway, they took a cut off that led down a long, winding path that went up near the mountains. The road was smooth, and looked well made like it hadn’t originally been here before. Kagome thought they must be getting close, because she felt a shift in the air that sent a shiver down her spine. She felt them before she saw them.
The Cullen’s.
Their presence was different from Edward’s, but the sensation was just as unusual–like the creeping frost of winter settling over her skin, draining the warmth from the air. It was cold, unnatural.
Kagome could tell the moment Jacob and Embry noticeably stiffened by the sharp flare in their aura. Jacob’s grip on the wheel tightened and beside her, Embry’s muscles coiled like he was preparing for a fight. She set a hand on his arm lightly, just a brush of her fingers and he sighed, peering down at her gratefully.
The long, sleek driveway curved into view, moving through the cover of forest on either side until it led up to the most expensive-looking home Kagome had ever seen. She leaned forward in her seat, eyes widening as she took in the breathtaking modern architecture, the large glass windows reflecting the overcast sky.
Jacob and Embry, however, looked unimpressed.
“It stinks,” Jacob spat, and Embry grunted in agreement.
Kagome rolled her eyes.
The Cullen's home was a modern, multi-level house nestled against a slopped, wooded lot. Its architecture blended contemporary and natural elements, featuring expansive floor-to-ceiling windows, dark exterior walls, and warm wooden accents. Built into the hillside, the structure had a sleek concrete driveway that led to a garage on the lower level.
Edward and Bella were already parked near the garage, waiting at the steps leading into the house. Kagome could sense several other vampires inside, their presence cool and unwavering.
A mix of nerves and excitement fluttered in her chest. Jacob cut the engine and she stepped out of the car, marveling at every inch of their beautiful home as they got out, immediately coming around to flank her on either side like protective sentinels.
She turned to them with a soft smile. “Thank you for dropping me off, but I’ll be fine from here,” she assured them gently.
Jacob didn’t look convinced. His glare was locked onto Edward with the kind of intensity that could melt steel. Meanwhile, Embry looked tense, his sharp eyes darting around the property like he expected something to jump out at them.
Kagome sighed, brushing a hand against his arm gently in reassurance.
“I’ll be fine,” she told him softly, but Embry only sighed before pulling her into his arms. Her feet lifted slightly off the ground as he enveloped her in his embrace, his breath warm against her skin as he inhaled deeply at the junction of her neck.
She giggled when he nuzzled his face against her before finally letting her go.
“You’re both being dramatic. I’m just meeting the Cullen’s,” she said, shaking her head, but they only returned slow, knowing smiles.
“Yeah? Well, it feels like we’re sending you into the pits of hell, so humor us, please?” Jacob quipped before tugging her into his arms.
His grip was firm, almost reluctant, his arms tightening around her waist as he easily lifted her off the ground. She wondered if this would be a common occurrence with them, always picking her up like she weighed nothing. It sent a heady thrill through, unwilling to admit that part of her liked that.
Jacob buried his face into the crook of her neck, exhaling a deep sigh against her skin. It must be a scent thing with them, she recalled Koga remarking more than once that wolves were sensitive to smell. The heat of his breath sent another shiver down her spine, and a pleasant tingle spread through her, making her heart pound harder.
She swore she heard a low, guttural growl rumble from his chest, making her breath hitch. But then, just as quickly, Jacob released her, and she stepped back with a soft smile.
Embry, now standing with his arms crossed, was gazing up at the house, his expression unreadable. When she turned to him, his sharp eyes softened as he leaned against the hood of the car.
“We’ll be here to pick you up,” Jacob told her, but Kagome gave him a dull stare.
“No, Edward can drop me off. There’s no need for any of you to drive all the way out here just to pick me up.” She leveled them both with a firm look that left no room for argument.
Embry chuckled, cracking a smile while Jacob dragged a hand down his face.
“Kagome–” he started, but she held up a hand, cutting him off.
He exhaled sharply. “Fine. The leech can drop you off, but we’ll be at the house when you’re done. You’re coming over for dinner again.”
Kagome huffed out a laugh. It was a good compromise, she supposed. She hadn’t planned on seeing the pack again so soon, but clearly, they were hell-bent on keeping her close.
The thought set a gentle warmth through her chest, easing the last of her hesitation. With a small smile, she turned toward Edward and Bella, raising a hand in a brief wave as they leaned against the hood of the car. She could still feel Jacob and Embry’s lingering gazes, their presence a steady weight at her back, even as Edward led her and Bella up the steps to his home.
It wasn’t until the front door closed behind them that she sensed their aura’s finally retreating down the driveway, their warmth fading into the distance.
Alice was practically vibrating with excitement. The moment she caught the scent of Bella’s sister approaching, she had to resist the urge to bounce on the balls of her feet. A bright smile stretched across her face, one she simply couldn’t wipe away.
“Relax, darling. You’ll scare her off,” Jasper chided, though his tone was laced with fond amusement. His golden eyes held a quiet adoration as he watched her, the corners of his lips twitching in a knowing smile.
Alice merely grinned at him before skipping toward the stairs that led to the entrance, where Edward, Bella, and Kagome had entered.
The second Kagome stepped over the threshold, Alice was already there, waiting with an eager smile. She had been dying to meet her–Edward had been frustratingly vague about Bella’s sister, and Bela, well…she didn’t always pick up on the little details.
Now that Kagome was standing in front of her, Alice couldn’t help but take her in all at once–the soft pink hues of her cardigan, the delicate plaid of her dress, the way she had swept her dark bangs to the side with matching hair clips. Everything about her appearance excluded effortless grace, yet there was subtle tension in her posture. Alice caught the way Kagome’s striking blue eyes flickered between her and Edward, analyzing, assessing.
She didn’t seem nervous, really–just cautious. And observant.
Alice took a step closer, reaching for Kagome’s hands when the most god awful smell hit her.
The unmistakable scent of wet earth, pine, and something musky and wild clung to her like a second skin. It was overpowering. The stench of wolves. Alice instinctively wrinkled her nose, nearly recoiling, but she schooled her features in an instant. She couldn’t let Kagome see her reaction–not when she was trying so hard to make a good first impression.
“Finally, we meet! I’m Alice,” she chimed, masking her momentary discomfort with effortless charm. She clasped Kagome’s hands in hers, giving them a gentle squeeze as she beamed. “And oh, you are just so cute! I love your outfit!”
Kagome blinked, seemingly caught off guard by the enthusiasm, but she offered a hesitant smile. “That’s…sweet of you to say. Thank you, Alice.”
Alice squeezed her hands once more before letting go, though inside, her thoughts raced. There was something about Kagome–something off. Not in a bad way, but in a way that made Alice acutely aware of the empty space where her visions should be.
She had known the moment Kagome arrived. Not by scent–though the underlying hum of her presence was different, subtly electric–but by absence.
Alice wasn’t used to blind spots. Not like this. Even Bella, with her mental shield manifesting as a human, didn’t create this kind of void in her visions. But Kagome? She was like a starless patch in an otherwise clear sky. Impossible to track, impossible to predict.
Still, Alice tucked that thought away for later and smiled as if nothing were amiss. “Oh, I only ever tell the truth,” she said with a playful wink before stepping aside to let Kagome in. “Come on, there’s no need to be shy. We’ve all been dying to meet you.”
And despite her friendly tone, Alice couldn’t help but think– I have never met anyone like her before.
Edward gave her a muted stare. They communicated without words, as they often did. When you had all the time in the world, you learned how to speak in silence. Her brother, for all intents and purposes, hadn’t said much about Kagome–only that she remained completely unreadable to him in a way that was different from Bella.
There was something about Kagome that made her…different. And it wasn’t just the fact Alice couldn’t see her future. She was determined to figure out what it was. Alice didn’t like not knowing. It wasn’t like the wolves from the reservation–her inability to see them was a result of their heritage and what they were. She could deal with that.
But Kagome? That was different. It made Alice wonder whether she was manifesting a gift as a human or if she was something more. The mystery excited her, and Edward sent her a scathing stare that, to anyone else, might have seemed no different from his usual brooding expression. But to Alice, it was his “Please, don’t start” look.
No promises, she told him silently, and he smiled faintly before following them up the stairs with Bella.
Alice led Kagome from the foyer up to the living room where the rest of the family were waiting. They were all eager to meet Kagome. None of them had known she would be coming down for the wedding–not even Bella, in retrospect, who admitted they lost contact ages ago.
The fact that Kagome was privy to their secret left most of them feeling unsettled, Rosalie in particular. The wolves really couldn’t keep their mouths shut, but there really was nothing to it. As long as the Volturi never found out, perhaps Kagome’s strange affliction to block most of their gifts would protect her. But at the very least, they found some relief in knowing they didn’t have to pretend to be human around her.
And oh, what a shy little human she was. Alice could hear the steady rhythm of her heart pitter-patter against her chest and the slight stutter when they came up to the top of the landing.
Carlisle and Esme were the first to greet her as Alice led her over. They were both adept at playing the gracious host, which helped ease the slightly stilted silence that came with their presence. They never entertained human guests unless it was Bella.
“This is Carlisle and Esme–our parents, for all intents and purposes,” Alice introduced, and Kagome inclined her head, a gesture likely ingrained from her heritage.
Carlisle had spent time in Japan at one point in his life, and his Japanese was impeccable. With a respectful bow, he greeted her, in flawless Japanese.
“ It’s very nice to meet you ,” he said, his pronunciation perfect.
Kagome’s eyes widened in surprise before her entire face lit up. She returned his bow, an unmistakable sign of mutual respect.
“You look lovely, dear,” Esme complimented warmly, and Kagome’s cheeks flushed, the natural bloom of blood in her skin making it all too apparent.
Alice subtly turned her attention to Jasper, observing him closely. He had been doing well, keeping his thirst under control, and it had been over a year since his last incident. Edward and Bella shifted slightly to the side, Edward keeping a careful eye on him, just in case.
So far, he was holding up well, which was a relief.
They moved on, and Alice led Kagome over to Emmett and Rosalie, who were standing near the floor to ceiling windows overlooking the backyard. Emmett, practically radiating an endless source of energy, flashed Kagome a wide, dimpled grin.
“I’m Emmett,” he introduced, sticking out his hand. Kagome looked momentarily startled by the gesture but quickly smiled, politely shaking his hand, though even she appeared quite small compared to his giant size.
“Wow, you really reek of wet dog,” he added after a beat.
“Emmett, why…” Edward sighed, shaking his head. Bella smiled knowingly beside him, laughing softly.
Rosalie gave her husband an exasperated look, one they knew all too well before looking down at Kagome, her expression softer. Which was strange even for the tall blonde. She’d been the most vocal about the wolves inability to–as Rosalie put it, shut their damn mouth.
“Sorry about him. He has no filter. I’m Rosalie, and this idiot is my husband,” she said evenly, gesturing to Emmett who at least had the decency to look somewhat apologetic.
Kagome seemed momentarily star struck by Rosalie’s beauty, her wide-eyed expression giving her away. Alice caught the look and hid a knowing smile, but didn’t comment as she gently guided Kagome toward the last introduction.
Jasper had been standing slightly apart, observing the interaction with his usual quiet vigilance. As Alice skipped over to his side, he instinctively tucked her against him, his touch effortless and familiar.
“And this is Jasper, my husband,” Alice introduced warmly.
Ever the gentleman, Jasper inclined his head in greeting. “Ma’am,” he said simply, his voice low and measured.
Kagome smiled, and for the briefest moment, Alice felt a pang of something bittersweet. If things had been different–if she wasn’t already so entangled with those wolves–Alice could easily picture Kagome fitting seamlessly into their family.
Kagome was rather overwhelmed by the Cullen’s warm greeting; they weren’t at all like she imagined.
As a family, it was easy to momentarily forget they were vampires–until the subtle differences made themselves known. They moved with an effortless grace, as if time held no sway over them. On the surface, they appeared human, but to her trained eye, the small details set them apart in ways that couldn’t be ignored.
For one, they didn’t breathe. There was no gentle rise and fall of their chests, no absentminded sighs–just an unnatural stillness, like statues frozen in time. Their skin was another giveaway–shockingly cold, like the fleeting chill of freshly fallen snow against her fingertips. And, much like Edward, their presence carried an almost tangible aura, one that reminded her of winter’s quiet, unyielding grasp.
They were breathtakingly beautiful–almost unnaturally so. Rosalie, in particular, stunned her with an otherworldly perfection that was almost difficult to look at for too long. Even Esme possessed a quiet, graceful beauty. Their appearance reminded Kagome of the ethereal allure of demons–how deceptively stunning they could be. She didn’t sense any immediate threat from the Cullen’s, but she hadn’t survived this long by being naïve.
Still, Bella gazed at them with pure adoration, love for this family shining clearly in her eyes.
After Alice introduced her to everyone, the conversation quickly turned to Kagome herself. They bombarded her with questions–curious about her life, her experiences, and, of course, what Bella was like as a child.
“I think we still have some baby pictures of us as kids,” Kagome offered with a small smile. “I can bring them by next time.”
Esme lit up at the idea, clearly intrigued, while Bella groaned dramatically.
“Please don’t. They’ll blow them up and frame them,” she muttered, shaking her head.
“I would absolutely love that,” Esme said warmly, while the rest of the Cullen’s–sans Rosalie, shared a laugh at Bella’s expense.
The Cullen’s home was nothing short of beautiful but something about it just felt like it was more of a showroom or something out of a magazine.
The wooden floors and soft lighting gave it a cozy ambiance, blending modern elegance with rustic charm. A large beige sofa sat at the center, draped with a plush throw and cushions, positioned over a patterned area rug. A sleek black coffee table held a small candle in the center, a few books, and a floral arrangement in deep red.
To the left hand side, a gray armchair paired with a round white table added to the room's balance, a potted plant giving a touch of life to the space. They even had a loveseat in a matching beige color with a few throw pillows. The fireplace was quite elegant, but remained untouched. Kagome could tell because of how bare it was. There was firewood stacked to the side with a dark wooden console along the wall that displayed books and carefully placed décor.
While all very meticulously thought out and well-placed, the room felt…cold. It felt like nobody lived in this space, like it was mostly just for appearances sake. Kagome felt the immediate difference between this space and the pack. With the pack, it felt like they actually lived in the space they called home.
Unwilling to let her preconceived conceptions affect her opinion of the Cullen’s, Kagome tried her best to keep up the polite façade. They were generally nice vampires, reflections of their humanity nowhere to be found but she could feel it reflected in their eyes and mannerisms.
“So, Edward tells us you’ve lived most of your life in Japan–what do you do for a living?” Carlisle asked politely.
Esme was a lucky woman–Carlisle was incredibly handsome. Compared to his “son’s”, she found herself drawn more to the father. Not a single hair was out of place, combed back perfectly as he sat with his wife on the couch. She also noticed something peculiar–they all seemed paired off, and any time one of them moved, their spouse moved with them. It was like clockwork.
Even Edward and Bella, who mostly stood together, wrapped up in each other, as if this were a normal occurrence. They had been quiet the entire time, with Bella occasionally shooting her glances like she was checking up on her. She gave her a grateful smile.
Kagome tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “I mostly just help out around the shrine and do odd jobs, usually part-time.”
It was rather embarrassing to admit she had never really pursued higher education. After her excursions to the past, her grades had tanked, and she had only barely managed to graduate with her class.
“A shrine? Are you a priestess, then? Does your family practice Shintoism?” Carlisle asked curiously, his tone polite but it felt more like he was fishing for information.
Kagome blinked, momentarily surprised that he even knew what that was. His question hit a little too close to home, but there was no harm in answering–after all, this was public knowledge. She just wasn’t comfortable telling them everything.
“Ah, my family comes from a long line of spiritual shrine maidens, yes, but it’s mostly just tradition these days. Just family folktales and such. We don’t run the shrine full-time anymore,” she explained, carefully skirting around his initial question.
“I see. How…fascinating,” Carlisle said, and Kagome wondered what he meant by that.
The Cullen’s were difficult to read when they were together like this, and for a moment, silence settled over the room as they stared at her. She noticed the subtle shifting of eyes, the way Alice and Edward exchanged a wordless glance. Then, Bella cleared her throat, and the conversation moved on.
“We should arm wrestle,” Emmett suddenly suggested, grinning.
Rosalie gave him a rather dull look, as if he had just voiced the dumbest idea she’d ever heard. “What? I’ll go easy on her,” he defended.
“You’ll crush her, Emmett. That’s a terrible idea,” Edward said, which was the most he had spoken all morning.
Kagome giggled as she smiled. Emmett reminded her of an energetic puppy. “As long as you actually go easy on me, I don’t mind,” she replied, and Emmett laughed.
Alice suddenly stood up with a smile. She and Jasper had been sitting on a loveseat adjacent to the sofa when she clapped her hands and flitted in front of Kagome–too quick for human eyes to track.
Edward sighed. “Alice,” he started in a warning tone.
“Darling, maybe a tad slower next time,” Jasper said softly.
Alice had the gall to look sheepish as she apologized. “I can’t help myself–you’re just so cute!” she exclaimed for what seemed like the umpteenth time that day. Then, with a bright smile, she added, “Now is the perfect time to talk about the wedding and take your measurements!”
Bella groaned, and the Cullen’s collectively laughed. “How much more is there to go over?” she asked, leaning against Edward. He smiled down at her fondly, and Kagome could see the love shining in his eyes.
Kagome looked away, feeling slightly out of place among so many happy, loving couples. Before she could dwell on it, Alice had her up and was already dragging her upstairs to the third level. Carlisle, Esme, Emmett and Jasper bid them goodbye, while Rosalie and Bella followed at a more muted pace.
As Alice led her through the Cullen household, Kagome couldn’t help but marvel at its size–they even had a fourth level.
For the next few hours, she was subjected to Alice’s relentless enthusiasm and a barrage of questions. What was her favorite color? What types of clothing did she typically wear? Was she comfortable showing a little skin? How much of her bust was she okay with revealing? The question went on and on, confirming Bella hadn’t been exaggerating–Alice really could talk about this forever.
Rosalie stayed for a while, assisting Alice with taking Kagome’s measurements for the bridesmaid dress they planned to have tailored by an exclusive designer in New York. The blonde didn’t say much, but her presence was striking. She was so stunningly beautiful that she couldn’t help but feel plain in comparison.
It was insane–the Cullen’s clearly had money, and they were sparing no expense to ensure Bella’s wedding was absolutely perfect.
“So, a little birdie told me the wolves are sweet on you,” Alice said, clearly trying to make conversation.
“Alice…” Bella warned, exasperated.
Alice waved her off, flipping through a catalog while Kagome finally had a moment to rest. “Oh, hush. It’s just an innocent question, that’s all.”
Kagome laughed–word got around quickly. “It’s fine. We’re just…friends, that’s all.”
Bella and Alice exchanged a look. Kagome avoided their gazes.
“Alright, if you say–” Alice stopped mid-sentence, going completely still as the catalog slipped from her hands.
It was like she was seeing without really seeing, her eyes distant and unfocused, almost glazed over. Then, without warning, her hand shot out, clamping around Kagome’s wrist in a grip so tight that pain flared down her spine. It felt like being crushed beneath a boulder.
“Alice?” Bella stood abruptly, eyes darting between them in alarm.
Energy crackled beneath Kagome’s skin. She didn’t want to hurt Alice, but the pressure was unbearable. A controlled pulse of reiki rippled from her wrist, almost impossible to see, and Alice gasped, recoiling as if she’d been burned.
Too quick for human eyes, Jasper and Edward appeared in the room. Edward, though trying to mask his concern, cast a worried glance at Bella.
“Darling, are you alright?” Jasper asked softly, his voice laced with concern as he took Alice’s arm. She blinked, looking around at them with wide eyes.
“Let’s…give them some space,” Edward said, his expression unreadable. But Kagome caught the flicker of unease in his gaze–whatever had just happened, he knew, but he wasn’t saying.
She rubbed her wrist, trying to soothe the lingering ache. A faint red mark had already started to darken, proof of how strong Alice really was. If not for her reiki, her wrist might have been crushed entirely.
Alice looked at her, positively heartbroken. “Kagome, I-I’m so sorry…” she trailed off, but Kagome simply shook her head and brushed it off with a small smile.
Whatever transpired, it didn’t seem like Alice had meant to hurt her.
Jasper exchanged a look with Edward, their gazes flickering toward Kagome with something unreadable. Avoiding their scrutiny, she focused on rubbing her wrist as Bella approached, concern written all over her face.
“We should go downstairs,” Bella said gently, grabbing her knit cardigan she’d discarded earlier. “I think there’s an ice pack in the freezer for your wrist.
Jasper kept a steady hold on Alice as she turned her frightened face into his chest while Edward stood motionless, deep in thought.
Recognizing the silent dismissal, Kagome followed Bella out of the room. Together, they made their way downstairs and stepped outside onto the patio. The sky cast dark shadows along the surrounding forest, a perpetual grey cloud hanging overhead; it was already a little past four but it looked darker than that.
Kagome took a seat at the outdoor table, gently rubbing her wrist. A moment later, Esme stepped outside, setting down a tray of sandwiches and iced tea for them. Carlisle followed shortly after, carrying a first aid kit and an ice pack.
“Kagome, I apologize for Alice’s behavior. She’s…quite ashamed of herself,” Carlisle said, his tone gentle. There was a hint of concern in his expression, and Kagome couldn’t help but wonder what had truly happened to leave Alice looking so defeated–almost haunted.
“Allow me,” he offered, taking a seat beside her and holding out his hand. “I can take a look and make sure nothing is amiss.”
Bella shot her an encouraging look. “Carlisle is a doctor–he practices medicine at the hospital in town,” she explained.
Kagome glanced up at him in surprise.
“I suppose it’s not every day you meet someone of my kind working in such close quarters with humans,” Carlisle chuckled, his voice laced with quiet amusement. There was something about him–an air of wisdom, like he had seen and understood far more than most.
“I assure you, it’s strictly for educational purposes,” he continued. “I just enjoy helping others, that’s all.”
His touch was careful, though startlingly cold, as he gently examined her wrist. His fingers traced over the forming bruise, now turning a faint shade of purple.
“Nothing serious–no broken bones, thankfully. A little ice should help keep the swelling down.”
Kagome already knew that. A simple poultice would clear the bruising in no time, but Carlisle didn’t know that, and she appreciated his kindness regardless.
He stood, leaving the ice pack behind, before disappearing into the house with Esme.
Left alone, Bella took Carlisle’s place, picking at her sandwich before letting out a sigh.
“I’m sorry about Alice. The pack isn’t going to be happy when they see that,” she muttered, a look of dread crossing her face. She looked more worried than Kagome felt.
“It was an accident. I’ll handle them and whatever fallout comes with it,” Kagome assured her before shifting the conversation. “I’m more worried about Alice…it was like she saw a ghost or something.”
Kagome felt the change in her aura, like something had suddenly come over her.
Bella sighed, avoiding her gaze. “It’s…really not my place to say.”
Kagome sensed Edward’s presence nearby before he finally stepped outside, moving at a deliberately human pace.
He placed a hand on Bella’s shoulder. “It’s alright, you can tell her.” His golden gaze met Kagome’s, unreadable yet intent. “As I’m sure you’ve realized, some of my kind manifest certain abilities once we’ve turned. I can read minds, and Alice…Alice can see the future.”
Bella seemed surprised that he was saying anything at all.
Kagome blinked, taken aback. “Like a prophet? She has premonitions?”
Edward inclined his head slightly. “Yes, but her visions are subjective. The future is always shifting.” He exchanged a look with Bella that clearly said: we’ll talk later . “It’s really nothing to worry about–she’ll be fine. Alice asked me to tell you she’ll call later for a proper fitting once the bridesmaids dresses arrive.”
Kagome frowned. There was more he wasn’t saying–a lot more. She supposed she couldn’t blame the Cullen’s. They had only just met, after all. But something about Alice’s reaction unsettled her. If it was truly nothing, then why wouldn’t he elaborate?
Edward remained half-turned, like he was standing guard or listening to a conversation they weren’t privy to. They must have heightened senses like the wolves, similar but different. They had fast reflexes and incredible strength, anyway. When they finished eating, it was already a little past four in the afternoon and Edward announced he would take them home.
Bella looked up at Edward, as if even she hadn’t expected that. But she said nothing, and the Cullen’s–minus Alice and Jasper–came out to see them off.
Watching them in this light, Kagome could tell there was more they weren’t saying. It was written all over them. Emmett’s usual jovial grin was absent, replaced by a distinct frown that stood out against his typically carefree demeanor. Rosalie’s expression had been unreadable all day, but now her lips were pressed into an even thinner line, her displeasure more apparent than ever.
Kagome didn’t know what was going on, but suddenly, she didn’t want to be here anymore. She longed for the pack–for the warmth and security their presence brought.
Then, a thought struck her.
Bella was right.
The pack really wasn’t going to be happy when they found out.
Chapter 13: The Vision
Notes:
I am so tired omg, enjoy this update! The next one will be intense.
Chapter Text
The sky over Forks was darkening earlier than usual, heavy clouds sitting low like they had nowhere else to be. Sam tapped the steering wheel with the edge of his thumb, eyes on the road as Jared leaned back in the passenger seat, half-asleep munching on some beef jerky.
They’d just finished up a last-minute job for a client out near the west end of town–something about a warped floorboard and a leaking pipe.
Sam had been distracted all afternoon. Ever since he called Kagome from the client’s landline, she’d been lingering at the edge of his thoughts–more than usual. The family was out while he and Jared wrapped up the job, but even as they worked, his focus kept drifting.
As the sun began to dip low behind the trees, his thoughts circled back to her. He told himself he needed to trust her judgment…trust that the Cullen’s wouldn’t cross any lines. But his wolf bristled at the thought of her surrounded by leeches, no matter how “civil” they claimed to be.
Giving her space was the right thing to do. But it didn’t make the distance any easier.
That call with her–muffled and crackling with static–had set his nerves on edge. She said she was fine, repeated it when Jared took the phone, insisted she was just tired and planned to stay home for the night.
But there was something in her voice–tight, hesitant. He didn’t like it. He had to see her for himself, to make sure she was actually okay.
Jared hadn’t questioned it, just nodded and followed his lead. It was what they silently agreed to do when it came to Kagome. If they had any hope of making this work with her, of getting her to know them gradually and trust them, they had to present themselves as a united front. No matter how minimal, if something felt off, the others trusted that instinct.
They turned onto the familiar street just as the last slant of gray daylight clung to the treetops. Charlie’s cruiser wasn’t in the driveway, which made Sam exhale through his nose, grateful. If he was still out with Billy like Jake mentioned, that gave them time. The last thing they needed was the chief getting overly curious.
As Sam pulled into the driveway, the porch light flicked on and the front door eased open with a quiet creak. Kagome stepped out slowly, tugging her light cardigan tighter around her small frame. The fabric hung off her shoulders, making her look even more delicate.
A grin broke across Jared’s face the moment he saw her, a wave of relief washing over him at the sight of her soft smile. Her eyes locked onto them, and he noticed the way her shoulders eased–as if she’d been holding her breath and could finally exhale.
Jared was the first to move, pushing his door open and stepping onto the pavement with quiet urgency. Sam followed, slower, his door clicking shut behind him as his eyes stayed fixed on Kagome.
She offered them small wave. “Hey,” she greeted, voice low.
Jared had every intention of pulling her into a hug–until they caught sight of her wrist. It was carefully wrapped in gauze, the edges neat but telling. She tried to tug her sleeve down, as if they wouldn’t notice.
They noticed. And neither of them were happy. Least of all Sam.
“What happened?” Jared asked sharply, his voice cracking slightly as he reached for her hand, cradling it like it was the most fragile thing in the world.
Kagome hesitated mid-step, then exhaled softly and gently pulled her hand back. “It’s nothing serious. I just…had a little accident, that’s all,” she said, trying to placate them.
“An accident? You were with the Cullen’s all day,” Jared snapped, his tone sharper than usual.
Kagome sighed, clearly frustrated. “Yes, but–”
“So the Cullen’s did this?” Sam’s tone dropped to a flat, cold edge. Too calm, too controlled.
“No–well, yes, but it wasn’t their fault. Alice had a moment. She didn’t mean to–”
“Alice?” Jared repeated sharply, his tone stern as he stared at her wrist with a look Kagome couldn’t quite meet. “So she did this, then? Jake was right, we shouldn’t have let you go over there alone.”
“It’s not her fault. It was just a little accident, and I’m fine. No broken bones–Carlisle even looked at it. They apologized. No harm, no foul.” Kagome brushed a hand lightly against Jared’s forearm trying to soothe him, and he immediately pulled her into a hug.
The tension in Jared’s frame was unmistakable but he sighed with relief as he buried his face into the crook of her neck. His body trembled with restraint, and Sam could tell–he’d been seconds away from phasing.
When Jared let her go, he took her wrist gently, inspecting the gauze with a tight frown before sighing. “As long as you’re really okay,” he muttered, though the worry in his voice lingered.
Sam’s jaw clenched, the muscle ticking. He could feel the heat building beneath his skin, simmering just under the surface. He glanced at Jared who met his eyes. The silent exchange between them was brief but clear: Not here, not now.
“Sam,” Kagome said gently, reaching for his hand. Her fingers were soft, grounding. “I’m alright, really. Promise you won’t do anything to the Cullen’s? It really wasn’t their fault.”
Her touch eased some of the tension from his shoulders. He exhaled slowly, struggling to keep the growl in his throat at bay. Finally, when he tugged her into his arms, he finally felt like he could breathe easy again.
Jared snorted through his teeth and Kagome gave him an exasperated look. “We let you leave with one of them and you come back to us with a souvenir.” he shook his head, dragging a hand down his face.
Sam was inclined to agree. “Have you eaten yet?” he asked instead, and when she shook her head he gestured toward the truck. “Come on–you promised to come over tonight for dinner.”
“If I go, is the pack going to lose it when they see my wrist?” she asked bluntly.
Jared laughed, because yes–they were definitely going to flip. “Lose it? Oh, they’re going to go ballistic when they see this. Might as well rip it off like a band-aid, sweetheart.” His tone was light, trying to ease the tension already hanging in the air.
Kagome’s shoulders drooped, and she sighed like she was resigning herself to her fate. “Alright, let me just tell Bella and lock up.” She muttered something under her breath about possessive wolves and their mancave behavior, but they just chuckled.
“Jake isn’t going to be happy,” Jared said once she was back inside.
Sam shook his head, arms crossed. “We’ll deal with it. I’m more worried about–”
“Paul,” they both said in unison.
Yeah. Paul had a short fuse, and his hatred for the Cullen’s ran deep–maybe even deeper than Jake’s.
When Kagome returned, she’d swapped out her cardigan for a thinner one that she wore over a short plaid dress that Sam hadn’t noticed before. Jared let out a low whistle, a grin stretching across his face.
Sam couldn’t help the way his gaze dropped to her legs–bare, soft, and pale. He had the sudden urge to run his hands down them, to lift her up and wrap them around his waist. Damn. His thoughts went straight to the gutter. Again.
He tried–really tried–to think of anything else to bring his arousal down, but it was no use. Kagome’s mere presence was enough to drive him crazy.
“Wow, where were you hiding that? Embry wasn’t kidding–you look amazing,” Jared said, clearly impressed.
Kagome shook her head, cheeks dusting red. “It’s nothing special,” she murmured.
Yeah, no. That little number was definitely something.
Sam smiled–just slightly. “C’mon, ready to face the music?” he chuckled.
Kagome only sighed and shook her head, clearly not looking forward to it.
Jared laughed and went around the truck to help her into the back. A moment later, Sam started the engine and almost sighed when her scent filled the cab. It calmed him, soothed the anger that had been simmering beneath the surface since he saw her wrist. The rage didn’t vanish entirely–but it dulled, settling into something manageable.
All he wanted to do was find that pixie and tear her apart.
He could tell from the slight ripple across Jared’s skin that his brother wasn’t holding it together much better. His wolf was right beneath the surface, claws itching to break free.
Yeah…the others were not going to take this well.
With the imprint still so fresh, it was harder than ever not having her constantly near. The distance, the unknown–it gnawed at them.
But they had time.
They just had to give her space…and trust that she’d come to them, in her own way, in her own time.
The ride there was rather uneventful. Kagome felt more tired than anything, but she had to admit–seeing Sam and Jared made her feel a bit warm inside. Just having them nearby eased some of the tension she hadn’t even realized she’d been holding in.
By the time they pulled up onto the familiar road, the gray overcast had darkened considerably, and a cold chill had set in. But Kagome knew that the moment she was surrounded by the pack and their sheer body heat, she wouldn’t be complaining about the cold. Quite the opposite, in fact.
As Sam drove his truck up in front of the cabin, the door was already open, and she could see Quil and Embry horsing around on the porch while the others milled about inside. Seth popped his head out with a grin, and Quil and Embry stopped what they were doing as the truck pulled in.
Jared let out a low wolf call as he got out, then made his way to her door to help her down. It was a bit of a step, but she thanked him, enjoying the sight of his dimpled smile.
“Ready to face the music?” he told her, and she sighed.
Kagome mentally prepared herself. If there was one thing she learned about wolves–demon or no, it was that they could be very territorial.
Seth was the first to come down the steps to greet her while Jared and Sam unloaded their tools from the back of the truck.
“Kagome! I missed you!” he grinned, scooping her up into a hug and lifting her off the ground before spinning her around. He rubbed his face against the crook of her neck, making her giggle, before finally setting her down.
“You just saw me yesterday,” she teased, but he rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, and that was hours ago. I’m glad you came over–we’re making spaghetti and meatballs,” he beamed. The warmth of his touch sent a familiar tingle across her skin.
Kagome still wasn’t used to how freely they touched her, or how natural it felt.
“There’s my favorite girl!” Quil called as he bounded down the steps. Jared had already gone inside behind Sam.
Quil wrapped her in a bear hug as Seth stepped aside, his hug just as tight as she remembered. She winced when her hand got caught between them, and her slight whine made him instantly pull back, eyes catching on the gauze around her wrist.
Just then, Kagome noticed Sam near the stove, through the open windows, speaking with Jacob in hushed whispers as they glanced back at her once or twice. Jared had taken over the stove, his shirt already off as he shook his head. From the porch, Embry frowned, leaning against the railing. Even Seth’s bright smile began to dim.
“They hurt you?” Embry asked quietly, because of course he’d heard everything that was being said inside the cabin with his sensitive hearing. “Because I’d remember leaving you with a broken wrist this morning.”
Kagome sighed. “No–”
“Your wrist says otherwise,” Quil interrupted, and she didn’t get a chance to finish before she heard Paul swearing up a storm just inside. Jacob warned him to keep his cool, but Kagome could feel his intense aura spike.
“I knew we shouldn’t have let you go,” Paul snapped. “So much for them being harmless.”
“Paul, calm down,” Sam said firmly, but the energy around them was already shifting.
Kagome didn’t make it two full steps into the cabin before she was surrounded by protective wolves and their hovering hands.
Quil gently pushed up the sleeve of her cardigan, cradling her wrist like it was made of glass.
They were so careful. Their big, warm palms could wrap around her wrist with ease.
“I’m fine,” she said with a sigh. “It’ll heal in time.”
But Paul–who she was beginning to suspect had serious anger issues–just scowled.
“Wouldn’t need time to heal if it hadn’t happened in the first place. I swear, when I get my hands on those leeches, I’ll–”
“Paul, cut it out,” Jacob warned, tone brokering for no argument as he approached her, gently cradling her wrist in his larger palms. There was a certain tone to his voice, and it seemed to silence the room immediately.
Kagome tried for a smile, carefully pulling her sleeve down. “Jake, I’m alright. Really. You’re all overreacting. Accidents happen. Alice didn’t mean to hurt me.” She brushed her hand soothingly along his forearm. He sighed, wrapping his arms around her waist and effortlessly lifted her off the ground in a warm embrace.
Paul snorted loudly, and the tension in the room seemed to skyrocket. None of them appeared particularly happy, and Kagome briefly wondered if someone might phase right then and there. Still, despite their simmering anger, they were handling the situation better than she expected.
When Jacob finally set her down, he pressed a gentle kiss to her injured wrist that made heat crawl up her neck. “They shouldn’t have gotten close enough for there to be any accidents.”
Kagome gave him an exasperated look. “I’m fine, really,” she insisted, avoiding their gazes, though she could feel the intense heat radiating from every one of them.
“Still too damn close,” Jared muttered darkly from the kitchen.
“Yeah, I’ll say. Your damn wrist is broken!” Paul scoffed, eyes blazing with anger.
“It’s not broken,” she repeated softly. “It’s just bruised. Look, I didn’t come here to get ambushed. You guys promised we’d go at my pace, remember?”
Jacob sighed heavily and took a seat at the table, her words clearly giving them pause. Paul looked away, jaw tight. Embry crossed his arms, but said nothing while Quil and Seth seemed to glance at her with understanding.
“We just don’t like seeing you hurt. It feels…” Seth trailed off, voice cracking slightly.
“Feels like shit,” Paul finished bluntly, taking a deep breath like he was trying to keep himself calm. “Like I need to physically make sure you’re okay.”
There was a course of agreements around the room, and Kagome deflated. She noted how Sam and Embry subtly shifted closer to Paul, providing enough space but clearly placing themselves between him and her.
“I get it,” Kagome murmured softly, stepping closer to Jacob. Her fingers brushed against his forearm gently with her uninjured hand. “I appreciate how much you all care, but really, I’m okay. I promise.”
A heavy silence settled over them, charged with emotion and unspoken concern, before gradually easing, if only a little.
Jacob’s hand came to rest on her waist, warm and reassuring. Sam cleared his throat, breaking the lingering tension. “Dinner’s almost ready. Why don’t you sit down? Let’s…just try to enjoy the evening.”
Paul moved stiffly to take over at the stove, his posture still tense, shoulders rigid with unresolved frustration. Kagome watched him briefly, sensing the turbulent emotions beneath his carefully controlled movements, and wondered if his anger stemmed more from worry than genuine hostility.
Jacob pulled out a chair for Kagome as Seth quickly placed a cushion down for her comfort. Jared handed her a glass of water from the kitchen and Kagome softly thanked each of them, warmed by their obvious affection despite their relentless protectiveness.
As the quiet hum of conversation slowly returned, Kagome’s gaze lingered briefly on Paul’s rigid back and the restrained tension lining his frame. She wondered if reaching out would ease the strain or ignite it further, but decided that now wasn’t the right moment. Still, the urge to soothe him, to reassure him that she truly was safe, tugged persistently at her heart.
“Hey, are you sure you’re okay?” Jacob asked softly, turning in his seat and leaning an arm on the table, his body angled toward her.
Like the others, Jacob was shirtless, wearing a pair of cut-off jeans slung low on his hips. Sam had already discarded his own shirt, disappearing into the back of the cabin. Jared had left a few moments earlier when Paul took over at the stove, likely to shower and clean up while everyone else prepared the table for dinner.
Kagome smiled gently. “I’m alright,” she reassured him. Jacob seemed to accept her answer, standing up to help Paul finish preparing the spaghetti.
Before long, Sam and Jared had returned, and everyone began taking their seats around the table. This time, Quil sat next to her right, Embry to her left, and Paul across from her. Jacob sat next to Embry, with Sam beside him. Seth and Jared claimed the two remaining seats as plates were passed around.
The scene was pleasantly domestic, warming Kagome’s heart as she realized how much like a family they really were.
“By the way, you look nice,” Quil said warmly, looking her up and down. He ladled a generous portion of meat sauce over her noodles.
“Thank–Quil, that’s too much!” she cried out, her expression dropping as he ladled so much sauce it practically drowned the noodles on her plate. “I can’t finish all of this…”
Laughter erupted around the table, and Kagome shot Quil a glare, though she couldn’t keep the smile off her face. Embry nudged her gently with his elbow. “I’ll finish it if you can’t,” he offered.
“Yeah, don’t sweat it. Quil eats more with his eyes than his mouth,” Jacob teased, causing Quil to look positively aghast.
“As if none of you do the same!” Quil shot back, earning another round of laughter from everyone.
Kagome smiled, a giggle escaping her at their playful antics. They were comforting to be around, helping ease her nerves when they weren’t busy acting like cavemen.
“You really do look nice, though,” Embry added sincerely. Seth made a noise of agreement, nodding as he stuffed his mouth with food.
Even Paul muttered something about how she looked better than nice–downright sexy–which sent heat rushing to her cheeks. She thanked them softly, suddenly feeling shy beneath their attentive gazes.
By the time dinner was finished, they had settled into the living room to watch a movie. Quil picked the live action Scooby-Doo, which seemed to be his favorite. Kagome was sandwiched comfortably on the long couch between Jacob and Seth, both of whom appeared perfectly content just being there beside her. Laughter filled the room, and Kagome felt genuinely happy surrounded by the pack in this cozy setting. It felt different from being with the Cullen’s–it felt more…right.
Halfway through the movie, Paul suddenly stood and headed outside. Kagome’s eyes followed him curiously, sensing tension in his aura, as though he were silently wrestling with something.
Jacob gently nudged her, nodding his chin toward the door after Paul. She hesitated, but Seth offered an encouraging nod as well. Smiling gratefully, Kagome stood and quietly slipped outside, finding Paul smoking a blunt on the porch.
The smell was strong, but Paul didn’t stop as his gaze flicked to her briefly. After another moment, he stubbed it out in an ashtray and exhaled a plume of smoke, leaning heavily against one of the wooden beams.
For a while, neither spoke. Finally, she heard him release a deep sigh.
“I’m sorry,” Paul began, turning away as he braced his hands against the porch railing. “I don’t mean to…step all over you. I just get so angry; I see red. And this imprint–it’s still a lot. I’m constantly worried about you, and I hate those leeches. I don’t care how domesticated they claim to be.” He shook his head, dragging a weary hand down his face.
Kagome stepped closer, comforting him by placing a gentle hand over his. “It’s okay. Thank you for apologizing, but I promise I’m really alright. Maybe this is still a learning curve for all of us. If you promise to try, I can do the same,” she told him softly, peering up at his handsome face, catching the ghost of a smile that appeared there.
The air between them grew subtly charged, electric even, as Kagome became acutely aware of Paul, the laughter from inside fading into the background. First, she felt the tentative brush of Paul’s fingers against the back of her hand; then, suddenly, his arms were around her, enveloping her tightly. A contented sigh escaped him as he held her close.
Paul’s skin was hot against hers, the warmth chasing away the evening chill. She’d discarded her cardigan earlier in the living room, where wolf whistles and wandering eyes had tracked every inch of her exposed skin, leaving a pleasant tingling sensation behind.
When Paul finally pulled away, he gently tugged her toward a nearby chair and eased her onto his lap. She sat stiffly at first, startled by the unexpected action but not uncomfortable, her heart racing rapidly.
“Sorry,” he murmured softly, his eyes earnest. “Can we stay like this, please?”
The vulnerability in his gaze made her melt. Kagome nodded slowly, not quite trusting her voice.
Paul wrapped his arms securely around her waist, drawing her back until she felt his face settle comfortably into the crook of her neck. Another sigh slipped from him, his breath warm against her skin. He still smelled faintly of weed, but she found she didn’t seem to mind. Gradually, his breathing slowed into a steady rhythm, and she suspected he’d fallen asleep against her. The weight of his embrace heavy yet comforting, reminding her vividly of the days with the Inutaichi–when closeness was their only comfort in a world full of uncertainty.
A sharp pang of nostalgia briefly squeezed her heart, and Kagome released a quiet breath, gently rubbing soothing circles against Paul’s arms as the heat of his touch enveloped her like a blanket.
They stayed like that for a long time, wrapped in the gentle silence of the night as the muffled hum of the movie from inside the cabin faded into the background.
If her days continued just like this, Kagome realized, maybe she wouldn’t mind at all. It was almost…peaceful.
Edward could feel Bella’s curiosity burning a hole through him. He’d only meant to stay until she fell asleep, but Bella was far more perceptive than that. She sensed something about Alice’s vision that wasn’t right, and he couldn’t blame her worry and curiosity.
“Edward, I know you saw what happened. Why can’t you tell me?” Bella asked, crossing her arms.
It wasn’t that Edward didn’t want to tell her; he simply didn’t see how knowing would make any difference. “It’s not something you need to worry about,” he replied instead, but clearly that was the wrong answer. Bella rolled her eyes, throwing her hands up in frustration.
She turned toward the window, staring outside without truly looking at anything.
Bella asked him to stay tonight since he’d been spending most of his time patrolling for Victoria. He realized it had been a few days since he’d stayed the night with her, but Alice’s visions demanded his attention–they needed a plan.
“We talked about this over and over,” Bella said with a sigh. “You need to trust me enough to actually tell me things instead of keeping them from me because you think I’m better off not knowing, or because you’re trying to protect me.”
Edward felt a pang of guilt that he’d made her feel he couldn’t trust her. That wasn’t why he kept certain things hidden.
“You’re angry with me,” he began, still struggling to understand human emotions fully. “I apologize. It wasn’t my intention to deliberately hide things from you. I just didn’t want to burden you with matters beyond your control.”
Bella made an irritated noise and stared at him exasperatedly. “Edward, we’re getting married in less than a month. If we’re going to make this work, you have to be open with me, even if there’s nothing I can do about it. I want to know because you’re my fiancé–we’re in this together.” She stepped closer, and Edward finally began to understand.
Carlisle had once told him relationships were about trusting someone with pieces of yourself, sharing life together through all circumstances. He’d thought he understood, but perhaps he’d missed something important.
“I’m sorry,” Edward admitted quietly. “I suppose I didn’t understand why you’d want to know something you can’t change.” He pulled her gently into his arms, and she sighed softly against him.
He guided her to the bed, and she slipped beneath the covers as daylight faded into dusk. The house was empty, Charlie had yet to come home and Kagome had gone with the wolves.
“Alice had a strange vision,” Edward began carefully as Bella rested her head against his chest. “It was fragmented–like pieces were missing.”
“Was it Victoria?” she asked, glancing up at him.
“Yes, she was involved, but she wasn’t the focus. Do you know about the missing people and strange killings in Seattle?” Edward asked, feeling her heartbeat quicken. Bella sat up immediately. “We’ve been monitoring it, and these aren’t random attacks or a serial killer. In Alice’s visions, the missing humans were newborns.”
“Newborns–as in new vampires?” Bella asked, fear crossing her features.
Edward sat up as well and took her hand. The warmth of her skin always startled him slightly, and he noticed her shiver briefly as his cool fingers brushed against hers.
“Yes, exactly. Newly turned vampires. During our first months, human blood lingers in our tissues, making us much stronger–particularly during the first year. It makes newborns volatile, nearly uncontrollable in their thirst.”
Bella’s frown deepened as she processed this. “So these newborns…are they coming here?” she asked cautiously.
Edward nodded slowly, considering carefully how to reveal the rest of Alice’s vision. “Alice saw your death, Bella.”
Bella swallowed hard, her expression wavering briefly before determination filled her eyes. She nodded resolutely, even though Edward could see the underlying fear she was desperately trying to mask. “Then we’ll deal with it–together. Just tell me what we need to do.”
The tension in the Cullen household settled like a heavy iron weight. No one moved. No one spoke. Alice sat rigidly on the couch, gripping her knees, golden eyes distant as she replayed the vision repeatedly. Edward’s car pulled up in the driveway downstairs, his presence unmistakable as he flitted upstairs and joined them in the living room.
Edward had experienced the vision through Alice’s thoughts–or at least, the fragmented pieces she could grasp.
A town drenched in blood. Bodies littering the streets. Newborn vampires–feral and mindless–tearing through Forks with wild, chaotic brutality.
At the center of it all stood Victoria.
But Alice didn’t believe Victoria was behind it entirely. Yes, Victoria sought revenge for James, but she lacked the subtlety for such a strategy. The Volturi wouldn’t tolerate such reckless endangerment of their secrecy. Alice suspected someone else was manipulating events from the shadows.
Esme gently rested a hand on Alice’s shoulder, her features soft with concern. Carlisle stood silently by the fireplace, arms folded, deep in thought and Jasper stood nearby, absorbing the intense stress radiating from everyone.
Rosalie and Emmett stood by the window, their reflections barely visible against the darkened glass. Rosalie’s mouth was pressed into a thin, tight line as she started unblinkingly outside, while Emmett’s usual playfulness vanished behind a clenched jaw.
Alice’s mind raced frantically, exploring countless futures, searching desperately for any scenario where disaster could be avoided. Yet she grasped only shadows–the future shifting too quickly, too fractured to clearly see.
It had to be something caused by Kagome, Alice was convinced something about her presence set it off. She spent the better part of the afternoon trying in vain not to spiral anxiously but her vision remained unclear, blocked by something inexplicable.
Alice delved once again into the vision, explaining detail for detail what happened…
Forks was bathed in moonlight, yet the distilled night was filled with the screams and cries of its victims. Shadows blurred through the streets–newborn vampires lunging at people, leaving only carnage behind. Blood pooled across pavement, splashed across abandoned cars and buildings.
And Victoria watched from the outskirts, not commanding, not controlling–just waiting.
The light drowned out, it became eerily quiet all of a sudden. No sound, no light, just an endless abyss stretching all around her.
The light returned, Alice could tell because the vision had a form now, it took shape again and this time, Bella’s dead face stared up at her in a pool of her blood with Charlie nearby. It was the Swan’s residence, but it was burning and the sheer heat made her marbled skin crack. Kagome was nowhere to be found, which was strange, but like all visions involving her–she was absent.
There was a strange light in one of the upstairs windows, almost like the glow of a lamp but not quite, because it was too bright to be considered something artificial. Alice reached her hand out and this time, she ran towards it, through the burning building because in her previous attempts to obtain a different ending, she’d merely set that strange glow aside with fear in her veins but the vision went dark once again before she could reach it.
Another fragmented scene, the darkness swallowed her whole. When she came to, Alice was running through a forest and crumbled to the ground, pain rolling through her. The last thing she saw was fire and the unimaginable pain that coiled through her.
And then, the vision ended abruptly and the outcome remained the same.
When she returned to herself, her hands trembled in her lap. “That’s the whole vision. Every outcome is the same,” she murmured. “Something is blocking me, anytime I try to think up a different ending, it’s the same and always fragmented.”
Edward’s frown deepened but he was mostly quiet, deliberating silently.
“A newborn army,” Carlisle mused calmly, though they could all sense the concern beneath it. “Victoria may have orchestrated this, but there must be someone else helping her.”
Alice nodded slowly. “She’s involved, but she’s not pulling the strings.”
“Then who is?” Emmett demanded, voice taut.
“Who else?” Rosalie replied coldly. “It must be the Volturi. At the end of your vision, you mentioned pain coiling through you, like it just suddenly happened–that could only mean Jane is somehow involved in this, right?”
Edward exchanged a meaningful glance with Carlisle. It made too much sense to Alice. The Volturi were calculated, deliberate. If they were involved, their actions would have purpose beyond simple destruction. They wouldn’t have allowed the newborns to act so senselessly.
“Are they trying to eliminate us?” Esme asked worriedly.
Edward shook his head. “If they wanted us gone, they’d act directly.”
“They have Jane and Alec–why would they need to play mind games,” Jasper agreed, narrowing his eyes as he crossed his arms. He was thinking, strategizing.
Alice shared a look with Edward. They knew, a sinking part of her always knew.
“They want us. Alice and I–as well as Bella.” His voice was steady, firm with certainty.
A tense silence filled the room as they realized he was right. The Volturi had expressed clear interest in Alice’s and Edward’s abilities for a decade now, and Bella…
“They know Bella will be changed eventually,” Carlisle murmured, catching Edward’s implication. “If she manifests as a shield like I suspect–”
“They’ll want her, too,” Jasper finished grimly.
Edward nodded slowly. “In Italy, I read Aro’s mind. He knows we’ll never willingly leave this family. But if circumstances force our hand–”
“They’ll seize the opportunity,” Rosalie replied instead.
Esme seemed noticeably worried, and Alice placed a comforting hand over hers.
“We’ll need to prepare,” Jasper stated decisively. “If an army is coming, we need a solid plan.”
“We’ll need help,” Esme softly added, eyes flicking toward Edward, voicing everyone’s unspoken thought: the wolves.
Alice didn’t like it, wolves weren’t good company to keep. And they were likely very unhappy with her behavior as she’d sent their mate home with a bruise. She still felt bad about that and made a note to send her a care package as an apology.
Jacob and his pack wouldn’t like it, but grudges meant nothing compared to survival. And they were already devoted to Kagome so her safety meant more to them if the intense imprint Edward witnessed was anything to go by.
Alice stared blankly, eyes unseeing, but deeply troubled.
“Alice? There’s something else weighing on your mind,” Edward asked quietly.
She could feel the weighted gaze of her family, and their presence comforted her even after all these years.
“I just…I don’t understand how my visions can suddenly just cut off like that. One moment I’m watching the scene unfold around me and then it cuts off, it’s just dark in this one millisecond of time and then the scene is different. I’ve never had visions just abruptly cut out like that, like seeing…nothing. It’s…” she trailed off, trying to find the right word.
“Disconcerting,” Edward supplied, and she met his gaze, unease clear in her eyes. “You believe Kagome might be the cause?” he said after.
Alice shrugged, shaking her head. “I really don’t know if she’s connected or not, but the timing of it all feels too convenient. I’ve never had something like this happen.”
“It might be a gift she’s manifesting,” Rosalie stated, putting into words what they were all likely thinking.
“Perhaps,” Edward answered carefully. “There’s definitely something unusual about her.”
Alice agreed softly. “She feels…different. I sensed it immediately.”
Carlisle seemed to consider something before saying, “If Kagome is manifesting a gift or may even be aware of it, then it could explain why Alice’s visions and Edward, why your ability to read minds–are both being blocked. The Swan’s have a remarkable shield ability even as humans.”
“It’s possible it’s something in their bloodline but Kagome…there’s something else. Something more.” Edward seemed thoughtful as he continued, “But in all honesty, that’s the least of my concerns compared to the army that we know is coming. Esme is right, we’ll need help.”
“Then we need the wolves,” Emmett stated reluctantly.
“They’ll provide the numbers and an advantage–the newborns will be repulsed by their scent. But we’ll all require training,” Jasper concluded gravely, the finality settling heavily among them.
Alice shifted anxiously, comforted by Jasper’s reassuring presence. Her inability to foresee exactly how this ended scared her and she needed her husband more than anything.
“How long do we have?” Carlisle asked gently.
Alice glanced toward Edward, communicating silently.
“Until the snow sticks to the ground,” Edward replied.
“And Victoria?” Rosalie pressed.
“She’s undecided, but I’m tracking her closely,” Alice assured them, though Kagome’s unknown role remained unsettling.
An army was coming, and they needed to be ready for the storm.
Chapter 14: A Confrontation with Danger
Notes:
I might make some minor edits to this later but enjoy! I stayed up so late to get this finished that I can't bear to keep agonizing over whether it's good or not. I hope you all enjoy this, I'm so nervous so do let me know your thoughts!
Chapter Text
As evening gave way to dusk, a light drizzle misted the ground. The sun hadn’t broken through the clouds in days, casting Forks in an ever-present, dreary haze. Kagome spent most of her time either with the pack or quietly tucked away at home. On the rare occasion she wasn’t at Sam’s cabin, she kept herself busy–folding laundry, cleaning the kitchen, running errands. Even Bella barely saw her anymore; their interactions had dwindled to the occasional passing moment. The Cullen’s, for reasons of their own, continued to extend invitations, though she rarely accepted.
It had been just over two weeks since Kagome began spending nearly every day with the pack. Ever since they had revealed the truth about the imprint, they’d been relentless–calling, showing up unannounced, insisting she come to La Push.
Lately, she started sensing them at night, hovering just beyond the tree line. Kagome didn’t need to see them to know the wolves were nearby, close enough to intervene if anything went wrong, but respectful enough not to intrude. It was sweet, in its own way–that they cared enough to watch over her even from a distance, but it stirred something uncomfortable inside her. It had been a long time since anyone cared so openly, and she didn’t know what to do with that.
Still, she had to draw the line when it started to feel like too much. As much as she adored their company, constant closeness wore on her.
Eventually, they reached a compromise: Friday’s would be her “me days”, the one time in the week she could reclaim solitude and quiet without the constant hovering–something the pack clearly struggled to understand but agreed to all the same.
And yet, the more time she spent with them, the closer Bella’s wedding loomed and with it, Kagome’s inevitable return to a life she wasn’t sure she wanted anymore. The thought weighed on her like a stone she couldn’t shake.
That Friday had been uneventful, filled with simple tasks: picking up groceries for dinner, running errands for Charlie, and cleaning up around the house. Charlie managed just fine on his own, but Kagome found comfort in the quiet routine, in the small acts of gratitude that made the house feel a little more like home.
Tonight was no different–except for the rare, heavy stillness that settled over the house like fog.
Charlie was still working late at the station, so Kagome packed his dinner neatly and left it out on the counter, ready in case he came home hungry. Bella had taken off with Edward earlier that day and wouldn’t return until the end of the weekend. The Cullen’s had gone hunting–at least, that’s what they called it. Kagome figured it meant feeding, their version of a weekend getaway, albeit one that involved tracking animals through the wilderness rather than camping.
The evening passed quietly. Kagome folded the last batch of laundry, stacking it carefully before slipping out the back door. She wheeled the recycling bin along the damp path, the light drizzle misting her skin as she reached the curb for Saturday’s routine pickup.
As she set the bin down, a chill rippled down her spine–not from the cold, but something deeper, instinctive. The street lay empty under the faint glow of the lamp post, the fluorescent light casting shifting shadows along the pavement. With the hour so late, most of the neighborhood had long since retreated indoors so it was quiet.
Kagome pulled her cardigan tighter around her, starting back toward the house. Another chill swept through her and she stopped short. It was sharper this time, unsettling in a way that made her breath hitch. Her reiki stirred immediately, senses flared wide.
Something was wrong.
A vampire’s presence hung in the air; close and unmistakably familiar. The aura felt wild, turbulent, and thrumming with suppressed rage. Kagome’s heart thudded as realization hit: it was him–the vampire from Tavern 69 Port Angeles.
She barely had time to react before a rush of icy air swept in behind her. Cold fingers locked around her throat, not crushing, but strong enough to hold her in place–enough to remind her that she was alone.
In the dim twilight, Kagome could only glimpse his pale fingers gripping her from behind before she was whisked away at a dizzying speed. Leaving the safety of the Swan’s residence, the forest swallowed them instantly, shadows enveloping her surroundings as he abruptly released her in the small clearing, causing her to stumble across the damp forest floor. Kagome landed in a heap in the mud and rubbed her throat, gathering herself with a visible frown and finally lifted her gaze to meet the vampire’s pale, sharp features. Without his shades, now safely tucked into his coat pocket, his crimson eyes glowed eerily in the gloom.
Something in his face tugged at her memory, sparking recognition. A missing-person poster Charlie had brought home flashed through her mind–this was Riley Biers. He’d vanished nearly a year ago; it was obvious to her now he’d clearly been turned into a vampire. And lost his manners right along with it.
“You’re Riley Biers, aren’t you?” Kagome asked carefully. Riley frowned, tilting his head slightly as he scrutinized her. “Your parents are worried sick about you, yet here you are, preying on innocent people.”
Her words triggered something in him, and Riley disappeared in a flash, appearing in front of her like a pale ghost before his grip abruptly tightened around her throat, eliciting a small wince. He slammed her against a nearby tree and the pressure was severe, enough that an ordinary person would have screamed in agony, but Kagome could withstand the pain. A newly-turned vampire’s show of strength wouldn’t intimate her easily.
She’d faced monsters far more terrifying than a bitter baby vampire with something to prove. That didn’t mean the hit hadn’t hurt–her spine throbbed, and she was pretty sure she’d be waking up with a bruise the size of dinner plates in the morning.
Her heartbeat picked up, but her mind stayed clear as her senses sharpened. She could destroy him in seconds–but that would be a waste. This wasn’t random. He came here for a reason, and she needed to know why. If others were involved, if this was part of something bigger, she had no intention of leaving loose ends–especially not when her family was at risk.
“My parents are better off ignorant–the son they knew doesn’t exist anymore,” Riley whispered harshly, his cold breath brushing against her ear. “I’d be more worried about yourself right now, because nobody is coming for you–not even those mangy wolves.”
Kagome’s irritation flared sharply. “What do you want?” she spat defiantly, her glare unwavering. Was he the type to toy with his prey? The thought only deepened her frustration.
Her resolve solidified–he made a fatal mistake coming after her. Kagome regulated her breathing with precision, allowing Riley to indulge in the illusion of control. It served her purpose for now if he believed she was helpless. Because if he’d followed her here, then he’d been observing her for longer than she realized. That encounter behind the bar hadn’t been random–it had been reconnaissance, perhaps even intentional. And if Riley was targeting her family, then she had to consider this was part of a larger strategy. Which meant she needed to think three steps ahead, starting now.
“Brave little thing, aren’t you,” Riley mocked quietly, his tone curious yet threatening. “There’s not an ounce of fear in your scent, just stubborn defiance. Either you're overly confident–which is ridiculous, or you're just stupid. Almost a shame to kill you. Victoria wants you dead, a message for your little sister. Then I’ll give your father a little visit, but…” his voice trailed off ominously, crimson eyes narrowing with calculated interest as he studied her closely.
Kagome swallowed thickly, feigning compliance and vulnerability, letting him believe his arrogance was justified. Riley seemed to relax slightly, inching closer, unaware he was playing directly into her plan.
“Maybe I’ll convince Victoria to let me keep you as a pet,” he whispered, and his grin would’ve been sinister in the dim light but it only got on her nerves. “You’re a strange human but you're pretty, in a way.”
Kagome felt bile at the back of her throat but remained silent as she studied him calmly and his impatience grew quickly with her silence, he seemed frustrated she wasn’t reacting to anything he said as his grip tightened. She winced, but otherwise remained defiant in the face of her adversary.
So–Victoria. That’s who he was working with. Another vampire, then. Kagome’s thoughts narrowed like a blade. If Victoria was using her as leverage against Bella, then her sister was keeping something important–something dangerous–that could easily put Charlie in the crosshairs. But why? What else was Bella hiding?
Bella had mentioned the Volturi once–some sort of ruling class in the vampire world–but Kagome doubted Riley had any ties to them. He didn’t seem strategic enough. His aura was still chaotic, reactive–not the kind that belonged to someone who could play a long game. Still, she couldn’t dismiss him entirely. Not yet. If she could keep him talking, keep him posturing, maybe he’ll slip and give her something useful. So far, though, he was just dead weight with sharp teeth.
“There’s something…strange about you. Human but…something a bit more,” he said carefully, studying her. “A pity, I suppose I’ll have to get rid of you after all.”
Riley threw her across the clearing, and Kagome used the moment to erect a barrier the moment he reappeared in front of her, hand around her throat. They landed in a heap on the ground but she took his momentary respite of confusion and panic to wrap her hands around his throat. Riley seemed confused for a split second, not expecting resistance, especially not from someone he believed was completely helpless.
That hesitation was exactly what she needed.
Kagome channeled spiritual energy through her fingertips in one smooth, silent motion. Her eyes lit with power as she released a concentrated burst directly into Riley’s body. He didn’t even have time to react–his scream tore through the air, his limbs seizing as spiritual energy coursed through him like fire.
His skin began to crack, splitting around his face as her pure energy tore through his undead form. Riley thrashed, clawing at himself, trying to break free from the burning rolling through him but her barrier held firm. Every time his body touched it, he recoiled with a hiss of pain.
She didn’t let up.
Her energy surged harder, pressing into him until he collapsed to the forest floor, convulsing violently. His eyes, wide with terror and disbelief, locked on her–pleading, searching for a way out that didn’t exist.
Kagome knelt beside him, unshaken and calm. More than half his arm was gone now and part of his left leg had disappeared in a pile of ash, his jeans limp in the dirt and grime. She tilted her head slightly, energy crackling softly along her skin like restrained lightning.
It was mercy, not weakness, that stayed her hand. For now.
“Now,” Kagome whispered softly, voice barely audible yet razor-sharp with authority, “you’ll tell me everything or I’ll end you.”
Riley screamed in agony, venom pooling beneath his ruined shoulder, but Kagome didn’t flinch. Her palm was flat against his chest, glowing with a steady, relentless light. The scent of burning vampire flesh hung heavy in the air.
“You think I’m afraid of you?” he rasped, jaw tight with pain.
Kagome’s voice didn’t rise. “You should be–now talk, what is Victoria planning?”
His body convulsed as another wave of purification energy surged through him. Another scream tore out of him—raw, involuntary. The cocky arrogance he’d worn like armor cracked wide open.
“She—Victoria—she’s building an army,” he gasped, eyes wild. “A swarm of them. She’s not just after the girl—she’s after the Cullen's. But she wants Bella, she doesn't care if she dies as a result.”
Kagome’s eyes narrowed. “Why?”
Riley shook his head, lips cracking. “ Because …someone else told her to.”
Before Kagome could press further, a gust of wind tore through the trees, snapping branches like twigs. Her senses flared—another presence, wild and angry, was fast approaching.
Riley’s face twisted into something that almost looked like relief. “She’s here,” he whispered, grinning through scorched lips. “You’re dead.”
Kagome frowned and stood silently. “I highly doubt that, considering what a mess you are.”
Riley was a sizzling mess so he wasn't much of a threat anymore as he spat at her feet, eyes full of hatred and a promise of something dark.
What struck her first was the pressure in the air–two distinct auras, both vampiric, drawing nearer with unnatural speed. One lingered at a distance, watchful, restrained. The other, however, cut through the darkness like a ghost trailing fire–dangerous, deliberate, and cloaked in the quiet promise violence.
Kagome’s senses locked onto the second presence, the one moving with predatory grace just beyond the tree line. Then she saw it–a flash of vivid red, a mane of hair that shimmered like flame beneath the moonlight. The air seemed to tighten around her, as if the world itself held its breath.
The moment Kagome felt her aura, sharp and volatile, it was like staring into the heart of a storm, wild and unpredictable.
Was this the elusive Victoria?
It felt as if the forest exhaled in fear. Not from sound or movement, but from something deeper–presence. The air rippled, sharp and stifling, as though the world itself recoiled from what had entered it. Victoria’s aura slammed into Kagome like a wave of cold chaos, a storm forged from jagged hatred, wrapped in an eerie unnatural stillness.
This wasn’t like the Cullen’s. Their presence was subdued, restrained, even when dangerous. Victoria burned with something else–something raw and consuming. Her aura felt like blood-soaked silk: deceptively smooth, yet laced with venom and edged with fangs. It coiled at the edge of Kagome’s perception like intangible smoke, eager to sink beneath skin and rot everything from within.
There was no fear in it. No hesitation. Just obsession–dark, singular–and a fury so deep it felt endless. Not just anger, but a kind of hatred that devoured reason, leaving nothing but the need to destroy.
And beneath all that—something that whispered of dark promises and a future slick with blood.
Kagome’s fingers curled reflexively. Her reiki flared in response, instinctively recognizing the threat for what it was: a predator that wanted her dead.
Victoria appeared like a ghostly flame, her every movement agile and graceful. She didn't smile, but her face was etched with a stunning beauty with eyes as red as blood. She took a confident step forward and circled the clearing in a calculated display of power.
Kagome had to admit—whoever this woman was, she was sharp. Cunning in the way predators were: calculating, patient, and deadly.
“Are you Victoria?” she asked after a beat of silence, her voice steady despite the rising tension.
Riley had managed to drag himself upright, crawling toward a nearby tree like a wounded animal. Another vampire—a tall, dark-haired man in tattered clothes—appeared from the trees without a sound, grabbed him by the arm, and vanished with him into the forest. Kagome’s gaze lingered on the spot where they disappeared. Riley had lost most of his limbs, and while she wasn’t sure if vampires could regenerate, she was certain of one thing—he’d be feeling the scorch of her spiritual energy for days.
“Depends,” the woman replied smoothly. “Are you Kagome?”
Kagome’s senses flared—and in the space between one heartbeat and the next, she threw up a barrier. A pulse of purifying energy rippled outward just as Victoria’s fingers brushed the outer edge of it. She’d moved so fast. Faster than anything Kagome had ever seen.
“He was right—you are strange. Human…and yet not quite.” Victoria tilted her head, her tone light, but her eyes gleamed with something far colder. She made a soft, thoughtful hum, like she was weighing possibilities. “You’re clearly gifted. I had planned to eliminate you, but… they would be very interested in a human like you.”
Kagome’s frown deepened. That smile—wide, knowing, and far too amused—set every instinct on edge. There was something in it that felt final. Like this wasn’t the end, but only the first move.
A howl tore through the air–raw, furious, and piercing. It shattered the stillness like glass, and Kagome felt it in her chest, a visceral crack that sent dread sliding down spine. The pack.
Moments later, she sensed another presence closing in fast. Two, actually. Edward and Emmett, which was strange. Did Alice have a vision? In any case, it was the howl that unsettled her most because it meant the pack somehow knew she was missing. Either as a result of not being at the house after their nightly patrol or their random calls.
She’d forgotten they patrolled this stretch of forest, especially at night. Of course they would’ve sensed Victoria and Riley the moment they crossed into the territory. She could feel them now–close, moving fast.
Kagome’s heart pounded, not from the fear of the fight–but from the thought of the pack seeing her like this. She hadn't thought about the repercussions of what they would think or what it would do to them. That worry gripped her tighter than anything else…and in the space of a breath, Victoria was gone.
No sound. No blur of motion. Just the stillness of the forest settling in like a held breath finally released.
Moments later, Edward and Emmett emerged from the trees, their figures cutting through the misty clearing like shadows drawn to a flame. Edward approached her first as she let her barrier down, worry etched clearly into his features–but it was frown tugging at his brow that caught her attention. He wasn’t just concerned, he was confused, maybe even unsettled as he left quite a bit of space between them.
Emmett barely paused but he did shoot her a curious glance–sharp, assessing–and exchanged a wordless look with Edward before vanishing again in a blur, heading in the direction Victoria had taken. A silent agreement passed between them that Kagome understood; Emmett would chase and Edward would stay.
Kagome let out a tired breath in one long exhale. Only then did she realize how long she’d been holding it. The aftermath of the encounter still buzzed in her veins–familiar, electric, and deeply unwelcome. It stirred something she buried long ago.
Edward studied her for a long moment, his expression unreadable save for the slight crease in his brow. “I would ask how you are,” he said slowly, “but it seems…you’re holding up better than expected.”
Kagome let out a soft, dry chuckle. “Tired and sore, but I’ll live. I can take care of myself–you probably already know that, if you’ve been poking around in my head.”
“I can’t,” he replied, his voice smooth but laced with something quieter–curiosity, maybe even unease.
Kagome’s brow furrowed. “You can’t?”
He shook his head. “Not even a whisper. Bella is…blank, like fog. But you’re something else entirely. With you, it’s like staring into a void. Quiet, vast…and closed. It’s unsettling.”
Kagome didn’t answer right away. “I see…” she murmured, and silence settled between them–at least until another wolf howl spilt the night.
“I would elaborate,” she began dryly, “but I don’t think your audience would appreciate it.”
Edward’s lips twitched faintly. “No, probably not. Jacob was already beside himself when I called. Your wolves are…less than pleased.”
“I figured,” she muttered, casting a weary glance toward the space where Victoria had vanished. “Thanks, I guess.”
Edward followed her gaze, then hesitated before speaking again. “I’m sorry,” he said at last, quiet but firm. “Victoria came after you because of me. I killed her mate, and I let her slip away. That mistake put you and Charlie in her sights. My family and I–we’ll make sure it ends.”
Kagome reached up and rubbed her neck, the ache dull but growing heavier now that the adrenaline was fading. “It’s alright. Well…it’s not. But I get it. What’s done is done.”
She hesitated, then added, “She said something strange before she vanished. Said she meant to kill me, but changed her mind because I was ‘gifted’. She mentioned someone–or something–more powerful might be interested in me.”
That drew Edward’s full attention. His expression shifted, the easy calm draining from his face. A flicker of recognition passed through his eyes, followed by something colder. It was so minuscule that she almost missed it, but it seemed like…fear?
He didn’t answer right away.
“I should get you back,” he said abruptly, voice tighter than before. “The pack’s probably already on their way.”
Kagome was too tired to press him, though unease coiled in her chest as she watched him move. He offered to carry her, and for once, she didn’t argue. But as he lifted her and sped off through the trees, her thoughts lingered on that flicker of fear in his eyes.
He knew something. And whatever it was had shaken him.
In the quiet that followed, with only the trees as her witness, one thought echoed in her mind with sharp clarity: she should have ended Riley and Victoria when she had the chance.
Jacob tore through the forest in wolf form, the pack’s voices crackling in his mind–frantic, angry, disoriented. Edward’s cryptic warning had set his nerves on fire, and fear gripped him like a vice. Kagome could be in danger, and the thought sent him reeling.
They hadn’t planned to check in on her tonight, wanting to respect her need for space, for one quiet evening. Jacob had thought giving her that was the right thing to do. But now, every step he took filled him with regret. He should’ve sent someone–anyone–to watch from a distance.
She’s not answering, Sam had said earlier, his voice taut with worry. She still had the cell he’d given her, practically begging her to keep it on her. But the silence said it all; she didn’t have it or something had gone wrong.
Bella called Sam, said Alice and Esme went to the station, Seth added, freshly phased in. Charlie’s fine.
That was one small relief. But Kagome?
She’s okay, right? Jared’s voice cracked across the link, raw and uncertain. He and Paul were running La Push’s perimeter, their worry bleeding through every thought. Paul, always the most volatile among them, was unraveling, barely held together by the need to protect the tribe. It took everything they had to keep them focused.
Of course she’s okay! Quil chimed in, but even his confidence rang hollow. He’d gone as far as the Canadian border, trying to pick up her scent. All he’d found was the trace of two vampires.
I swear to God, if she’s not… Paul didn’t finish, he howled instead, tearing through the quiet night as he followed Quil along a cliffside to track the scent. One was unmistakable–the red head. The other was unfamiliar but male, and quite young, early twenties.
We’ll find her, Jacob said, forcing calm into his voice. He had to keep it together for all of them.
He and Seth closed in on Forks, nearing the Swan residence. The air was thick with the stench of leech. The house was empty, but Kagome’s scent lingered–fresh. She’d been here recently. But underneath her scent was something else. It smelled masculine, another vampire he didn’t recognize but it held a lingering undertone similar to the red headed leech.
It hit him–she’d been taken.
Jacob skidded to a halt, the horror catching in his throat. She was just here, he growled. And some leech bastard took her.
Seth whined beside him, his panic bleeding through the link, thoughts spiraling into every nightmare Jacob couldn’t bring himself to voice. All the things that could’ve happened to her in minutes…
Seth, stop. Focus. Jacob kept moving, tracking the scent like it was a lifeline. We’ll find her. He couldn’t have taken her far.
Silence fell across the pack link. No one spoke. But Jacob could feel it–their collective fear, sharp and frantic, humming beneath their skin. His paws pounded harder against the forest floor. Seth stayed close behind, quieter now, but Jacob felt the tremor in him.
After losing Harry…well, it was too close to home. Jacob didn’t blame him, they couldn’t afford to lose her. Not Kagome, not when she was already the most important thing in the world to the pack.
It was fine, he had to keep it together.
Sam and Embry had stayed behind, stationed at his cabin just in case the Cullen’s called or something changed. Jacob and the rest pressed forward, protecting the tribe and following Kagome’s fading trailing as it led them farther and farther from the edges of town–away from the safety, deeper into the unknown.
Then, the wind shifted. A new scent hit the air. It was familiar–the mind reader and Kagome.
Relief crashed over him so hard it nearly stole his breath. She was alive.
Jared exhaled audibly through the link, tension bleeding out of his thoughts. Even Paul, usually a storm of rage, seemed subdued–grateful. They didn’t trust the Cullen’s, but if Edward had her, then at least she wasn’t in pieces on the forest floor. That was something.
Jacob focused, locking onto the steady rhythm of her heartbeat ahead. Her scent grew stronger–warm, familiar–but something was off. It carried that sickly sweet taint.
It smells like Victoria, Seth said, his voice low, uneasy. There’s another one, there were three of them here with her.
Do you think this was a set up? Like…they ambushed her purposely? Quil trailed off. It was swallowed by the growing dread in the pack’s collective gut.
I don’t know, but she’s safe, that’s what matters right now. Jacob drove himself faster and Seth had his flank as they focused on Kagome’s scent and the precious way her heart was still beating.
They ran faster, paws pounding against moss and dirt, hearts racing with fear and determination. Fallen branches snapped beneath them, the earth blurring past as the forest stretched all around them like tall shadows.
Worry spiked like a blade through the pack mind, choking their thoughts with fear. The collective panic was deafening as they veered through the trees–until they caught sight of movement just ahead. It was Edward.
He stood at the edge of a clearing, frozen for a moment as thought he sensed them coming. Cradled in his arms was Kagome.
The scent of leech was thick in the air–cloying, too sweet, and overwhelming. Jacob shook his maw as he picked it apart. Three distinct scents. Three leeches had been in the area.
It was a miracle she was still alive.
The air seemed charged with something else too–sharp and stinging, like static clinging to skin. Kagome’s scent lingered heavy and wild in the clearing, thick with energy that had the pack mind reeling.
Jacob’s heart slammed into his ribs when he saw her. So small, but alive. Her head rested limply against Edward’s shoulder, until she stirred–lifting her head with effort and offering them a small, unsteady wave.
Relief hit him so hard he nearly stumbled.
She’s okay…she’s really okay, Jared breathed, a strained laugh escaping through the link. Fuck, my heart dropped thinking the worst. I’ll let Sam and Em know. He turned from the border, darting back toward the cabin.
She’s grounded, Paul snapped, rage simmering just beneath the surface. She’s not leaving our sight again.
For once, I actually agree with you, Quil muttered, exhaling hard as he and Paul continued tracking the fading trail of the leeches. The trail led toward Port Angeles, and they followed it to the edge of the city limits before circling back. You’re bringing her to us, right? I–I need to see her. I need to see for myself that she’s okay.
Jacob understood. He could feel it–how badly the pack needed her. Every single one of them had been on edge, barely holding it together. Her scent, her presence. Only the sight of her could settle the storm in them now.
Keep running the perimeter. We’re doubling patrols until we catch the bloodsucker that took her. We’ll bring her to Sam’s in a bit. Report anything else to Sam until I get back, Jacob ordered. The wordless agreement that followed rang through the bond like a calming wave.
Edward lowered Kagome gently to the ground when they rounded the clearing. Jacob and Seth didn’t hesitate, they phased back without a word, instinctive and smooth, born from pure urgency. Neither bothered with modesty. They yanked on the cut-offs tied to their ankles and strode forward with purpose.
Jacob’s jaw clenched the moment he got a clear look at her.
She was a wreck–mud-streaked, dirt and grime all over the front of her shirt and shorts. Her hair clung to her face in damp, tangled strands but it was the red forming mark on her neck that made Jacob freeze.
It looked like someone had tried to crush her throat–like the leech had manhandled her by the neck. It was red and angry, already turning a dark molting of color.
Heat surged in his chest, searing through his limbs. That blood-sucker had hurt her and they were going to pay for it.
Beside him, Seth let out a low growl that rumbled in his chest. “They touched you,” he snarled, his voice already beginning to slip into something rougher, closer to his wolf. Jacob hadn’t expected that from Seth–the most gentle among them.
Without waiting for permission or comment, Seth lifted Kagome into his arms, burying his face into the curve of her neck. He inhaled sharply, then let out a soft whine. “Your scent…it’s different.”
“I’m fine,” Kagome managed, though the words came out ragged, her breath shallow.
“What happened?” Jacob demanded, his voice tight as his eyes snapped to Edward.
“When I arrived, they’d already disappeared,” Edward said. “Emmett is tracking Victoria and Riley–Kagome’s assailant, along with a newborn they brought.” His voice remained even, but it didn’t explain the one thing gnawing at all of them–why had they left her alive?
“She’s more capable than she appears,” Edward added quietly, answering his unspoken question.
Jacob shot him a dirty look, he hated when the leech did that–read his mind and just answered randomly. Edward had the gall to appear sorry, though he remained quiet.
Seth finally, reluctantly, set Kagome down, though he didn’t move far. He lingered close, as if afraid she’d vanish if he looked away.
Kagome stood on shaky feet, swaying a little before Seth helped steady her. “I’m okay, Jake,” she said, her voice hoarse and uneven. “I handled it.”
“You handled it?” Jacob echoed, disbelief lacing his words. He stepped toward her, ignoring the burn rising in his throat and the fury tightening beneath his skin. “What exactly did you handle? No, better yet–how in the hell are you even alive right now?”
She hesitated, Jacob caught the flicker in her eyes–something more than exhaustion. Guilt? Regret?
“Jake, maybe we should wait,” Seth interjected softly. “Let’s get her back to Sam’s first.”
Jacob looked at Kagome again, she was leaning into Seth, exhaustion etched into her every movement. His anger faltered.
He stepped forward and gently reached for her, hands steady as they caught her by the elbows. Then, with quiet care, he lifted her into his arms. One hand cradled the back of her head while the other slipped behind one of her knees. She wrapped her legs instinctively around his waist, ankles locking behind him, and let out a soft, tired sigh against his shoulder.
Jacob held her like she would disappear, pressing his face into the crook of her neck, ghosting his lips against the angry, red mark like he wanted to erase it from his sight.
“Thanks,” he said quietly, glancing at the mind-reader. For once, he meant it.
Edward gave a slight nod. “Of course. Given the circumstances, this wasn’t random. We should consider coordinating patrol routes–for Bella, Kagome and Charlie. They’re all at risk now.”
“I don’t need protection,” Kagome snapped, lifting her head to glare at him. Edward, annoyingly, just looked amused.
Jacob wasn’t in the mood for games. Not now.
“We’re not arguing about this right now,” he said firmly, setting her back on her feet. Kagome crossed her arms, defensive.
“Well, you can’t be everywhere at once. I can handle myself,” she insisted. Her stubbornness only added to Jacob’s growing frustration. He was angry, yes–but more than anything, he was afraid.
“Kagome, we just worry about you,” Seth tried, but Kagome shook her head and sighed.
“Again,” he said tightly, “how exactly did you handle it?”
She sighed, the fire in her dimming. Her shoulders slumped, eyes softening as she looked between him and Seth.
“It’s…complicated,” she admitted. “But I’m fine. Really.”
Edward remained quiet, trying to give them space as he angled his body away from their conversation.
Jacob’s heart beat steady but inside, he was a mess of rage and dread. She shouldn’t be fine. Not after what happened. Not after going up against two vampires alone. And yet, here she was.
He dragged a hand down his face, trying to push the anxiety down. There was more–he could feel it. She wasn’t telling them everything.
“Kagome,” he said, stepping closer, resting his hands on her shoulders, grounding himself in the feel of her. “Do you even realize how scared we were? You didn’t answer your phone. Sam tried. I tried. And then I had to hear it from him ,” he gestured toward Edward, who seemed oddly amused by the whole thing, “that something might’ve happened. And now, you’re standing here, telling me you’re fine? That you handled it? And you expect me– us –to just be okay with that?”
Kagome’s shoulder sagged as the fight left her, and she leaned into Jacob’s chest with a quiet, weary sigh. “I’m sorry,” she murmured.
Jacob just sighed and pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “I’m sorry too. We just–we worry, so let us worry about you.”
Edward stepped back, his phone buzzed his pocket and he took it out briefly before addressing Jacob with a calm nod. “I’ll be in touch to coordinate a meeting,” he said, then turned his gaze to Kagome. “Before I go–you should know, Charlie’s safe. Alice saw something, and she and Esme got to him in time. I’m heading back now to keep watch.”
Kagome looked over at Edward with gratitude in her tired eyes. He inclined his head and disappeared into the night. For once, Jacob didn’t resent his presence. Not tonight. Not when it meant she was alive.
Right now, they needed to get her home.
“I thought the worst…” Seth’s voice came out in a cracked whisper. “Every horrible thing that could happen–I saw it all and I–”
Kagome reached out and pressed a hand gently to his chest, stopping his spiral before it could unravel further. “I’m alright,” she said softly. “I’m here. I’m okay”
Jacob swallowed hard, dragging a hand down his face. He stepped forward, his hands finding their way to her waist, one brushing lightly over the bruise forming on her neck.
“We need to get you back to Sam’s. The pack’s a mess–they need to see you. We all do.”
Kagome gave a small, understanding nod. “Then let’s go. My feet hurt, I’m exhausted, and I’d rather not hike through the woods right now.”
She reached for Jacob’s hand, lacing her fingers with his. Seth stepped closer and gently cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing beneath her eye with quiet affection. Kagome smiled, and it still took his breath away.
“So…” Kagome glanced between the two of them, the edge of a smile tugging at her lips. “Does this mean I get to ride one of you back?”
Seth laughed, the sound a little breathless with lingering relief, while Jacob–finally–let a faint smile break through his storm of worry.
Jacob helped steady her as she climbed onto Seth’s back, his hands warm and grounding at her waist. Kagome could feel the stirrings of something strange and exhilarating bubbling beneath the exhaustion still clinging to her body. After everything that had happened tonight—the fear, the pain, the weight of the unknown—it felt surreal to be here, perched on the back of a giant wolf, watching the forest prepare to blur past her.
She’d only seen Jacob’s wolf form once—briefly, the night they met—but seeing Seth like this now, in full form, took her breath away. He was stunning. Majestic, just like the shadow of his spirit had once whispered to her senses. Real and warm and powerful.
She swung her leg over carefully, and Jacob kept his hands on her waist, hovering as if afraid she might shatter. She batted him away gently.
“I’m fine, Jake. Let’s go already,” she said, her voice soft with fatigue but tinged with eagerness. She needed the wind, needed the escape—even if just for a moment.
Jacob chuckled under his breath, then turned and began stripping off his shorts. Kagome quickly looked away, heat blooming across her cheeks. A second later, the shift happened, and where Jacob had stood now loomed a massive wolf, his presence both wild and familiar.
Jacob gave a soft snuff, and Seth responded with a low chuff before they surged forward together.
Kagome gasped as they tore through the forest, wind slicing past her face. She clung to Seth’s fur, a grin tugging at her lips despite the ache in her muscles. Trees became streaks of green and brown; the world narrowed into motion and sound. The pain in her limbs, the sting of bruises, the looming uncertainty—they all fell away.
For a fleeting moment, she was back in the sky—riding Kirara through moonlight and mist, a shard of her old world colliding with the new.
They moved like lightning, each leap pushing her forward, exhilarating and surreal. It was freedom, raw and unfiltered, and it filled her until she couldn’t tell if she was laughing or just breathing too hard.
By the time they began to slow, Kagome realized they were already nearing Sam’s. She could feel the pull of the others—warm, vibrant presences waiting just beyond the trees.
Jacob and Seth broke through the underbrush and emerged onto the wide, dirt driveway. The pack poured out of the cabin before they even came to a stop.
Kagome barely had time to slide off Seth’s back before strong arms grabbed her and lifted her away.
“Paul—” she started, but her words caught.
“You scared the hell out of me,” Paul murmured into her hair, his voice raw with relief and something deeper. His arms wrapped around her in a crushing hold, almost painful, but she didn’t protest.
She wrapped her arms around his neck, and he picked her up effortlessly, her legs hooking around his waist as he held her like he’d never let go.
The ghost of Paul’s lips brushed against her neck before he abruptly pulled back, his eyes narrowing at the angry bruise blooming across her skin. He set her down gently, but his hand came up to tilt her chin, the other brushing over the mark with trembling restraint.
“What the fuck is that?” he spat, chest heaving, the ripple of his skin betraying how close he was to losing control. “Tell me you got the bloodsucker who did that.”
“Nope. Fucker got away,” Jacob muttered, dragging on his cut-offs beside Seth. “The Cullen's are tracking them. Said they’d follow up.” He looked around at the tension building in every wolf’s posture. “Which, by the way, we need to talk about. So before everyone fucking loses it—inside. Now.”
Kagome sighed. This wasn’t going to be a peaceful reunion.
Jared and Sam lingered on the porch, unreadable but radiating heat and tension. Embry and Quil had come out with Paul, their eyes scanning her as if needing proof she was really standing there. Paul looked ready to speak again, but one sharp look from Jacob shut him up.
Embry stepped closer and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, his eyes falling to the bruising on her neck. She could see the rage building in him too, even as he tried to keep himself calm.
“I’m—” she started to speak, but Paul cut her off sharply.
“If you say you’re fine, I swear to God, Kagome.”
She huffed, too tired to argue, as the pack gently ushered her inside.
She barely made it two steps through the door before Quil caught her in a tight embrace. His arms wrapped around her like he could hold her together himself. He bent down and pressed his face into her neck, and she felt his breath hitch.
“God, I’m so glad you’re okay,” he whispered, voice shaking. “I had to see it—I had to see you with my own eyes.”
She could feel the tension bleeding from his body as he stepped back, only for Embry to take his place. He didn’t say a word. He simply lifted her into his arms and held her tightly, face pressed to her neck as if to reassure himself she was still there. Kagome sighed, their presence was both warm and overwhelming but she let them take their fill of her, knowing they needed physical proof that she was okay.
Their relief wasn’t just visible—it was visceral, like a storm passing. The anxiety that had rippled through the pack all night slowly started to ease, soothed only by her presence.
Because she was so pale, the angry red mark on her neck was unmistakable against her skin, and though she tried to ignore it, the pain was beginning to settle in. She didn’t know what it looked like to them–but judging by their faces, it was worse than she thought.
Jacob stepped around the table in the kitchen and took a tired seat, anger simmering in his gaze.
“Does it hurt?” Embry asked, his voice softer than she expected.
Kagome tried to smile as she shook her head. “A bit. It’s nothing I can’t handle. I’ve had worse…” Her voice faltered as a strange feeling crept in–something like shame. She wasn’t used to this–this level of care, the constant concern the pack gave so freely.
Jacob sighed, dragging a hand through his hair. Paul, on the other hand, threw his head back in sheer frustration.
“There you go again,” he snapped. “Minimizing your pain. Shutting us out. I get that this is new for you, but we just found out you were attacked by a leech and somehow walked away alive–when you shouldn’t have. You s hould be dead!”
His voice rose, sharp and angry, and Kagome flinched. She hadn’t realized how deeply this had affected them.
“Paul, relax,” Sam said firmly, reaching for her. He wrapped her in a warm embrace, pulling her gently against his chest. “She’s safe. That’s what matters.”
Kagome felt the guilt bloom in her chest, but Sam’s embrace was grounding. His scorching warmth seeped into her skin like a balm, easing some of the tension she didn’t realize she held.
When he finally pulled back, it was Jared’s face that undid her. He looked wrecked–haunted. His eyes shimmered with emotion, and he seemed a breath away from falling apart. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and reached for her, unable to wait his turn with her.
Jared’s scent wrapped around her like sunlight—familiar and grounding. His arms held her close, strong and steady, and for a moment, the chaos of the night slipped away. He sighed into her shoulder, and she felt the soft brush of his lips press gently against her bare skin. A shiver ran through her, warmth blooming down her spine.
It never failed—every touch from the pack sent her senses fluttering, her body alive with awareness. They weren’t just her protectors. They were her tether.
“Can you stay over? Please?” Jared asked, voice quieter than she’d ever heard it.
She looked around the room, and her heart clenched. That same pleading expression lived on every face. The exhaustion, the fear, the need to know she was safe. Kagome exhaled slowly and nodded.
“It’ll be like a sleepover,” Seth offered with a small smile, trying to lift the mood.
Paul snorted but managed a grin. “Don’t expect me to paint any nails.”
She laughed—genuinely—and the sound helped shake off some of the lingering weight pressing on her chest. But it didn’t last. The laughter faded, and the silence returned, thick and heavy.
They deserved the truth. At least part of it.
Kagome swallowed hard, her gaze dropping to the floor as she searched for the right words. Vulnerability didn’t come easily. She’d been strong for so long, holding everything inside because no one had ever stayed long enough to carry it with her.
Jared gently guided her to one of the seats around the table. Her legs ached, and she didn’t fight it when he pulled her into his lap. She curled into him, grateful for the warmth, for the anchor.
Sam went over to the kitchen and grabbed a washcloth, wetting it with water before coming over to clean the grime from her face and knees. She thanked him softly as he reached out and placed a steadying hand on her thigh.
“Take your time,” he said softly. “We’ve got all night. Let us be here for you.”
Her hands trembled, heart pounding as she tried to force the words past the tightness in her throat. Jared rubbed slow circles into her back, easing the tension coiled in her muscles.
Kagome took a breath. Then another.
“It’s really not some big secret,” she began, voice thin but steady. She tugged at the edge of her shirt, grounding herself. “But I don’t go around advertising it because most people won’t understand. I wasn’t bitten. I’m not a witch or some kind of mutant. I’m…human. Just different.”
She looked up, eyes flicking from one familiar face to the next.
“I suppose you’d call me a miko. Or a priestess, in English. It’s in my blood. I was born with spiritual energy. I was trained to sense and purify evil. To heal the sick, to fight when needed. It’s just…who I’ve always been. Like your wolf gene—it’s something that lives in me whether I want it to or not.”
Quil blinked. “So…like a nun?”
Jacob smacked the back of his head.
“What?” Quil yelped. “It’s a legit question!”
The tension broke slightly, and for that, Kagome was grateful. But she could feel the weight of her confession settling around them. She wasn’t sure what they’d say.
“Ah! Like a Shaman, then?” Seth offered, and Quil seemed to light up at that.
Kagome paused, thoughtful, before the word seemed to settle into place. “Yes…I suppose you could say that. My abilities are mostly rooted in healing. It’s what I’ve always been drawn to—what I prefer over… the alternative.”
“Old Quil is gonna love you,” Quil said with a warm grin. “My great-great-grandfather was a shaman. Kind of like our tribe’s healer.”
The connection tugged at something inside her—an invisible thread that felt both foreign and familiar. Her curiosity stirred, and for a moment, it was comforting to know someone in their world once understood a piece of what she was.
She just knew now—finally—that they deserved to know this part of her. At least a glimpse. Because she wasn’t ready to unpack the full truth yet. Not the past. Not the weight of what had chased her across time and memory.
That darkness…would have to wait.
Kagome let out a soft laugh and smiled. “We’re…” she hesitated, searching for the right words. “In Japanese Shintoism, we believe that Kami —what you might call God—inhabits everything. Life flows through all things, and that energy connects us spiritually to the world around us. It’s about protecting that purity…the sacredness of life itself.”
It felt strange, sharing something so personal. Her beliefs. Her roots. She had never expected anyone to listen, let alone care. But the pack was watching her, utterly still and attentive, their expressions open. It gave her the strength to go on.
“As a priestess, or miko , some of us are born with spiritual gifts. Some say it’s divine. A power meant to purify, to protect…to fight.”
She looked up. Eyes—wide, assessing—were locked on her.
“Fight against what?” Paul asked, his brow drawn tight.
“Demons,” she said quietly. “Some are monstrous, others appear human. But all of them threaten the balance. It’s our duty to guard against that, to cleanse darkness, even if it kills us.”
Jared’s arm tightened protectively around her at those words, and Embry gave her a soft, pained look.
“That sounds exhausting,” he said.
Kagome wiped away a tear that threatened to spill. Sam wordlessly slid a box of tissues toward her, and she nodded her thanks before taking one.
“I’ve…spent years having to be strong,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “I’ve lost people—people I loved—because of what I am. Or because fate said I couldn’t save them. And after a while…it just felt easier not to let anyone in.”
Her fingers tightened around the tissue, as if bracing for rejection.
“I didn’t tell you because I was scared. Scared of being a burden. Scared of getting too close and losing someone again. I thought maybe I’d live quietly, alone. That it would be safer that way.”
She let out a bitter laugh, even as Sam’s warm hand returned to her thigh, rubbing gentle circles. “But that didn’t exactly work out. You all imprinted, and somehow…I found myself here, with all of you. And I…I like being here.”
A deep silence settled over the room. She looked down again, not sure she could face their eyes.
“So when I say I’m fine, or I’m okay…I’m not trying to push you away. I’m just used to carrying things alone. But tonight made me realize—I don’t want to anymore.”
Jacob’s voice was the first to cut through the quiet. His gaze steady and unwavering.
“Kagome, you’ll never have to be alone again. We’re here. We’ll always be here. For as long as you’ll have us.”
Her gaze lifted slowly, and what she saw in their faces made her breath catch—every single one of them looked at her like she mattered. Like she belonged.
She didn’t even have time to reply before she was being passed from one pair of arms to the next, pulled into embrace after embrace. Each touch, each wordless hug, whispered the same thing:
You’re safe now. You’re not alone.
And maybe, Kagome thought as warmth bloomed in her chest, she didn’t have to be. Not anymore.
Chapter 15: The Aftermath and Cupcakes
Notes:
I feel like I rushed the ending of this chapter, but I wanted to leave you all with more alone time with some of the pack so this may seem like filler. Anyways, the chapters from here will feature more soft moments between Kagome and pack so we can set the tone for their growing relationship.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As the night wound down, Seth sat cross-legged on the floor with his back against the couch, trying to center himself as Sam and Jake talked through the new patrol schedules for the foreseeable future. The others moved around the space with quiet purpose, shifting the living room into a shared nest of blankets and sleeping bags. Jared dragged out the large futon, now flattened across the floor, and spots were already claimed with a kind of silent routine born of familiarity.
The hum of voices, the rustle of movement, and the scent of food wrapped the room in something that almost resembled comfort; half-eaten chips, crusts from pizza boxes and opened cans of soda. But the unease sat under Seth’s skin like it had burrowed in and refused to leave.
They were trying to act normal. Jokes were tossed lightly, Paul and Quil bickering over snoring habits, and Jared made a few snarky comments about whoever took the last slice of pizza. But the tension lingered like smoke that wouldn’t clear. Everyone felt it, but no one said it out loud.
Seth exhaled slowly and rubbed his hands over his face.
“Hey, you okay?” Embry nudged him from the couch, and he tried for a smile, though a half-baked attempt that didn’t quite reach his eyes.
Seth shrugged. “For now…yeah. I’m just glad she’s okay,” he finished quietly, stuffing his mouth with chips. It made him feel better, but he barely tasted it.
“I get it. I’m still kind of reeling like…can you imagine what she’s probably been through?” He shook his head, and Seth could only sigh in response, it was hard for him to try and act happy but the thought of what Kagome might have experienced really frightened him.
He hadn’t quite recovered from the fear that had gripped him earlier. Kagome had come so close to dying tonight. And while he knew–they all knew now–that she could handle herself, that knowledge wasn’t comforting. If anything, it made things worse.
Because it meant she’d probably do it again.
She was strong, but strong people still got hurt. Seth had seen that happen in more ways than just physical strength.
His eyes flickered toward the hallway again. She was upstairs, safe, but the thought kept looping through his head like static. What if they’d been seconds too late? What if she hadn’t been able to fight the leech off? What if she got outnumbered? What if they’d decided to kidnap her and hadn’t been able to find her at all?
The thought made his chest tighten.
Still…she was here. Staying the night with them. That meant something.
It meant she trusted them–trusted him . And that made the knot in his stomach loosen just enough for him to breathe again.
Seth leaned back against the couch, his gaze staring at the bedding with no clear purpose. He let the familiar sounds of his pack ground him–Jake’s steady voice, Jared’s annoying laugh, Paul’s occasional swearing. It wasn’t peace, exactly, but it was familiar. And for now, that was enough.
Kagome had gone upstairs to clean up, the faint rhythm of the shower pitter pattering as the softest trace of humming drifted down like a quiet melody. Her scent lingered in the air, delicate and warm that when he breathed it in, the unease inside him finally seemed to settle just a little bit. The storm in his chest eased.
“I think we run three per shift, minimum,” Jake was saying, his tone clipped as he pointed at the map in his hands. “The Cullen’s want to coordinate routes. If they can cover the night shift every other night, it’ll give us the chance to rest. But with Forks included in the patrol zone for now, we need to keep our line tight.”
“Agreed,” Sam said with a firm nod. “No gaps. Especially not between La Push and Forks.”
Seth nodded automatically, only half-listening as the others marked shift rotations and penciled in coverage on the communal calendar. Balancing work, family, and patrols was a constant juggling act, but somehow, they always managed. Still, he didn’t envy Jake or Sam, who took on the burnt of the planning to make sure everything stayed balanced.
Then Seth’s ears picked up footsteps on the stairs.
The shift in the room was instant. He could feel it ripple through the pack, a subtle tightening of awareness. The scent hit next—hers—fresh from the shower, warmer, softer, like steam and skin and something distinctly Kagome. It filled the space, wild and fresh, blooming all at once, weaving into the air and settling deep.
Seth wasn’t the only one who noticed.
Jared let out a soft, content sigh where he sat cross-legged near the coffee table, now pushed to the side. Sam and Jacob sat upright on the loveseat beside it, heads lifting in quiet attention.
It was like the whole pack held their breath collectively.
“Man, get a whiff of that…she smells so damn good,” Paul muttered, and Seth caught the quiet ripple of agreement that followed.
Kagome was becoming a constant without even trying, she felt like home. Like something warm and grounding they didn’t realize they needed until she stepped into the room.
When she appeared at the edge of the hallway, conversation tapered off. Heads turned. Everyone looked up, though they tried to play it cool. Even Paul, who seemed relaxed for the first time all night. A rare thing.
Quil, sprawled on the recliner with a bag of chips balanced on his chest, let out a low whistle.
Kagome wore one of Sam’s shirts–oversized and draped mid-thigh, swallowing anything she might’ve worn beneath. The neckline hung off one shoulder, baring a delicate stretch of pale skin that caught the low light. Damp hair clung to her flushed cheeks, trailing down her back like silk.
Seth felt heat rush up his neck. He looked away fast, but not before his gaze snagged on the way the shirt clung to her curves and how clearly she wasn’t wearing a bra. The outline of her breasts curled heat at the pit of his stomach and went straight to his dick. God, he could see the barest hint of her nipples poke through. Her scent, clean and floral, flooded his lungs. It was too much.
"Damn, that thing is swallowing you up," Quil grinned, breaking the silence.
“I’ll say, it should be illegal to look that good in someone else’s shirt,” Jared added, jerking his chin toward Sam, who only smirked smugly.
Seth didn’t speak, but the smile on his lips was impossible to hide.
Embry, always the quiet one, watched her intently. Seth saw the way his eyes lingered just a bit too long, like he was trying to drink her in slowly.
She clutched the hem of the shirt, clearly flustered. Her cheeks were redder now, probably from how hard the pack was trying and failing, not to stare.
“It’s just a shirt…” she mumbled, averting her gaze as she slipped herself onto the couch next to Embry.
“Sweetheart, it’s you in one of our shirts—that’s like our every wet dream,” Quil said, earning a chorus of laughter.
Heat crawled up her neck, she got red easily because she was so pale. It was cute, and he couldn't keep the grin off his face as she looked down at her lap, clearly embarrassed and shy.
Paul grinned. “Remind me to leave one of mine here too.”
“You already do leave your shit here,” Jared retorted, dodging a pillow thrown by Paul. It bounced into Quil, who lobbed it right back. The room buzzed with easy laughter and when Kagome giggled, it made the room ten times fuller.
Seth hadn’t realized how much he missed that sound until it filled the space like sunlight cutting through a storm.
The sudden ring of Sam’s landline broke through the laughter, sharp and unexpected, drawing every eye to the phone. Sam stood immediately, moving quickly to answer it.
“Uley residence.” Sam’s voice was cautious, alert. A brief pause followed before Carlisle’s calm, measured voice carried clearly through the room—unmistakable to their heightened hearing.
“Sam, I apologize for the late hour,” Carlisle began politely, his voice steady but clearly serious. “We tracked Victoria, Riley, and the newborn as far as Bellingham, but their scent vanished completely after that. It’s likely someone may be concealing their movements.”
A cold tension settled over the room, pulling Seth fully into alertness. He exchanged uneasy glances with Quil and Embry, noting Jake’s jaw tightening visibly. Paul cursed under his breath and Jared scrubbed a hand down his face tiredly. Kagome looked at Sam with a frown, noticing the shift in the air as Embry sat up, tucking her into his side easily.
Carlisle continued, “I suggest we meet tomorrow afternoon to discuss our alliance and next steps. If at all possible, our home may provide some secrecy. This threat requires coordination.”
Sam didn’t hesitate, he shared a look with Jake who only nodded. “That's fine. Tomorrow afternoon is the only time we're available.”
As Sam hung up, Seth let out a tired breath, already sensing the weight of the conversation that would follow that meeting.
Kagome’s expression shifted slightly, worry flashing across her face. “Did something happen?” she asked softly, her eyes searching Sam’s.
He only sighed, though he tried for a smile in order to alleviate her concern. “Victoria and Riley got away, Cullen’s think someone is hiding them, we’re meeting up tomorrow afternoon.”
Sam quickly offered Kagome a reassuring smile, trying to ease her worry. “Everything’s okay,” he assured gently. “We'll handle it.”
Kagome nodded slowly, her expression tightening with concern. Embry drew an arm around her in comfort.
“Fucking bastards got away,” Paul cursed, he shook his head and nobody looked happy about it.
“We’ll keep an eye out, that's why we adjusted the shifts because if they come back, we'll be ready.” Jake said it with conviction, like it was a promise. The others silently agreed, they wouldn't be letting them get away again if they could help.
Conversation was quick to move on, nobody wanted to linger on that with how heavy the night had already been.
Kagome still looked deep in thought as she curled up beside Embry, small and warm. Seth felt comforted seeing her settle next to one of his brothers, he should feel jealous that it wasn’t him but for some strange reason, he didn’t. All that mattered was her happiness.
Sam took another seat besides Jake, bracing his forearms against his knees. “Comfortable now?” he asked.
Kagome nodded, smiling softly. “Mmhmm. Thank you.”
“You smell like Sam and Jared now,” Quil added, sniffing exaggeratedly. “But I like your scent better as opposed to their buttfunk,” he finished, gesturing to two in question.
Sam flipped him the bird while the room cracked up again.
“Fuck you, bro, I smell amazing,” Jared winked at her. “Kagome agrees.”
“If buttfunk is your baseline, we need to talk,” Quil shot back with a disgusted look, but it was all in good fun, anything to make Kagome laugh.
She giggled again, eyes sparkling. He’d never get tired of that sound, of the way it lit up the entire room.
Seth caught the way Jake was watching her then; soft, almost reverent. But there was something else buried in his eyes too, something heavier. A flicker of guilt or unease passed over his face before it vanished. Jake always carried more than he let on. He bore the weight of the pack, the pressure of his title, and the ghosts of decisions he hadn’t forgiven himself for.
Even now, he was still trying to make up for the months he’d been gone even if no one blamed him anymore. Tonight’s incident would just add to that blame. But maybe Kagome could take some of that burden off his shoulders, because this thing they had with her, it was a two way street. And her confession tonight proved she was trying.
“You do smell good, though,” Seth added, emboldened. “Like– good , good.”
Her gaze flicked toward him in surprise. A soft blush crept up her neck, and she ducked her head, flustered. The room quieted in reverent silence, the pack pretending not to notice how completely spellbound they were.
Paul muttered “ good enough to eat ” under his breath, but Sam shut him down with a sharp look.
Kagome looked like she wanted to sink through the floor and Embry nudged her playfully, an easy grin on his face.
“Ignore these idiots,” Jake said, shooting her a gentle smile. “We’re not all cavemen… unless you want us to be .”
“Jake!” She giggled, covering her face with a hand and the pack roared with laughter again. Even Sam chuckled, though he rarely joined in.
“You can take the couch,” Sam offered, as the laughter died down, nodding to the pull-out. “Or the futon, it's the warmest in the middle.”
He didn’t say what they all felt: We’ll sleep better if you’re close.
“You don’t have to,” Jared added. “My room’s open if you’d rather not sleep with a bunch of oversized wolves.”
Kagome’s expression softened, touched by the offer. She chewed on her bottom lip as she contemplated silently and Seth really wished she didn’t do that because it only served to make her more irresistible than she already was.
“I don’t mind the floor…if that’s okay,” she said quietly, fingering the hem of the oversized shirt.
Seth grinned. “You’ll be next to me and Quil then.”
“Careful now, Quil snores and Seth farts in his sleep,” Paul joked, and he shot him a glare before flipping him off.
“Dude! I do not snore. You, on the other hand…” Quil trailed off, and Kagome seemed to smile at their antics.
Jake rolled his eyes. “Alright, enough already.”
“We should get that bruise taken care of,” Sam reminded gently, cutting through the laughter that abounded.
Seth got up and grabbed the first aid kit from the kitchen, setting it down and rummaging through until he found the ointment. He handed it to Embry, who began applying it gently to her neck.
“I can do it,” she said, but Embry just gave her a look.
She pouted, the pack smiled and laughed.
“Just relax,” Paul said.
Kagome tilted her head as Embry carefully smoothed the ointment onto her skin. Seth handed him a bandage to keep the ointment from rubbing off while she slept.
“Do you have enough for my back?” she asked quietly. “Riley slammed me pretty hard.”
She turned away, hesitantly lifting her shirt. Embry paused when he helped her pull it up.
“What the—Kagome!” Paul hissed. “You had this the whole time?”
Jake shot him a look. Paul backed off, murmuring an apology but Seth had to admit, he was right.
Her back was a mess; deep red and already bruising across her spine and ribs. Seth’s jaw clenched. They all felt it, the rage and helplessness. A silent vow passed through them. Riley dies.
“I didn’t think it was that bad…” she whispered, head turned away.
Sam’s gaze darkened—not with anger, but grief. She thought so little of her own pain, it broke his heart a little.
“What’s this?” Embry murmured, brushing his fingers across old, jagged scars along her upper back. It looked like the claws of an animal, like some kind of bear or wolf. The thought made him shudder.
“Demon,” she said softly, voice nothing but a whisper. “Long time ago.”
The room stilled like someone had pressed pause. Kagome didn’t offer any more details, and Seth could feel it—that quiet boundary she’d drawn. Whatever those scars meant, she wasn’t ready to unpack them. Not tonight. Quil opened his mouth, concern written all over his face, but Jake caught his eye and gave a subtle shake of his head. Don’t, not now. The message was clear, and to Quil’s credit, he bit his tongue and slouched back with a quiet exhale.
Paul looked like he wanted to say something too and Seth could practically see the questions on the tip of his tongue. But even he deflated with a low sigh at Sam’s muted stare, scrubbing a hand down his face. The weight of the night hadn’t lifted. If anything, it settled deeper. But at least, for now, they understood one thing: some wounds didn’t need to be explained right away.
Seth couldn’t imagine what she’d faced before ever crossing paths with them. Maybe fate led her to them for a reason, so she’d never have to be alone again.
“It’s like battle scars,” he said finally, trying to lighten the mood. “You’re still beautiful with them.”
She smiled over her shoulder, grateful.
“Does your back hurt?” Jake asked.
Kagome hesitated, and Seth worried she would minimize her pain again before she murmured, “just a little.”
Jared returned with Tylenol. Embry applied the ointment gently, avoiding the worst spots, and Seth helped pull the shirt down when he finished. They’d gone through the whole tube already.
“Oh, wait—I don’t want to ruin your shirt,” she said, glancing at Sam worriedly.
Sam waved her off. “It’s an old one, don’t worry about it.”
Jake handed her the pills with a glass of water and she murmured a soft thank you before climbing down to the futon on the floor. It was mesmerizing watching her pull the length of her hair to the side, where the curve of her neck slopped down revealing the expanse of skin exposed from the oversized shirt slipping to one side. There were more than one pair of eyes watching her, though they tried to keep it discreet.
Clean up was quick, they finished most of the snacks and leftover pizza so it all went into the trash bin outside.
They had a brief, playful argument spark over who would be stuck with the outdoor showers in the morning, most of it good-natured teasing and mock complaints. In the end, Seth slipped in beside her with a smug grin, claiming the coveted spot to her left.
Quil flopped down on her right, sprawling like a content dog in the sun, while Embry settled onto the pull-out couch nearby, stretching his long limbs with a grunt. Kagome was small so she barely took up any space. The urge to pull her over to him was strong but she wasn’t ready for that and Seth was content to just have her near. Jared laid himself out by their feet, arms behind his head, and Sam took the space just above them, his presence steady and grounding. Jake positioned himself on Quil’s other side, and Paul—grumbling the whole time—claimed the loveseat despite his legs dangling awkwardly off the arm.
Kagome let out a soft, contented sigh, audible even in the quiet. It was the kind of sound that made Seth’s chest loosen, like they’d finally made it through the worst of the night.
One by one, the pack murmured their goodnights, the sound hushed and warm as Jared shut the lights off and only the distant sound of crashing waves from second beach filled the quiet night.
“If any of you fuckers fart, I swear to god I’m punting you outside,” Paul muttered into the silence.
Laughter stirred–deep chuckles and one soft giggle that rang like bells.
Then a quieter, feminine voice whispered through the dark, “Good night.”
Seth exhaled softly, letting the scent of her hair and the rhythm of her breathing lull him into sleep. The weight in his chest lifted as her scent wrapped around him. She was here. She was safe. For tonight, that was enough.
Waking up was a strange, slow drift into awareness for Kagome. Somewhere in the haze of the early morning, she vaguely remembered being moved. Strong arms lifted her gently, and the scent of spring soap and warm cedar wrapped around her—Sam or maybe Jacob. A low murmur brushed her ear, soothing her as she stirred. She felt safe, their warmth and steady presence coaxed her back to sleep, instinctively trusted and deeply familiar.
Now, as the soft light of morning filtered through the windows, she became aware of a steady rise and fall beneath her cheek. A slow, rhythmic heartbeat thudded against her ear, grounding and calm. Kagome felt like she was wrapped around a furnace, heat radiating off the broad chest she lay against; almost too hot. Her legs were tangled with someone else’s, a large hand splayed lazily over waist where the oversize shirt had ridden up in her sleep. It was hot against her skin and sent goosebumps up her spine.
She blinked slowly, fighting through the urge to burrow back into sleep. Murmured voices reached her ears, the familiar creak of floorboards as someone moved around the room. The scent of bacon filled the air, rich and mouthwatering. Someone was making breakfast; it felt like Jacob or Seth.
Kagome shifted slightly, only to realize she was plastered against someone’s sculpted chest. She didn’t need to look up to know who it was–Embry. His aura was always reserved but steady.
“Wakey, wakey, sleeping beauty. We’ve got pancakes, eggs, biscuits, and bacon~” Quil’s sing-song voice rang out as he flopped dramatically onto the couch, a bag of chips already in hand despite the breakfast being cooked.
Kagome groaned, hiding her face briefly against Embry’s chest before yawning and pushing herself up. She peered sleepily at him, eyes half-lidded.
Realizing how wrapped around him she’d been, awareness sank in and heat crawled up her neck. She scrambled back to her space. “Sorry–I didn’t mean to um, roll over on you,” she mumbled, embarrassed.
Embry just laughed, low and easy, propping his head up on one hand as he looked at her. “It's no big deal. You barely weigh anything. Besides, you’re kinda cute when you snore.”
She sat up with a gasp, smacking his chest lightly. “I do not snore,” Kagome argued, hands on her hips.
“Oh, hate to break it to you, princess,” Quil chimed in with a grin, “but you totally snore. Like little kitten puffs. It was honestly kinda adorable.”
He mimicked her snoring in exaggerated baby breaths, earning a ripple of laughter from around the room.
Kagome rolled her eyes, cheeks warming with the familiar flush that always came when they complimented her. Still, she couldn’t help the smile tugging at her lips. The laughter that followed was a soothing balm, softening the sharp edges left over from the chaos of the night before.
“God, you’re so pretty first thing in the morning,” Quil said with a lazy grin.
Embry made a deep, agreeable sound in his throat. “Mmhmm.”
“I highly doubt that,” she replied, laughing softly. Compliments still felt strange, never unwelcome, but always surprising in how easily they came from the pack.
Embry sat up slowly, leveling her with a serious stare through sleep-heavy eyes. “You don’t see what we see,” he said plainly. “And that’s okay. Because we’ll just keep telling you how beautiful you are until you start to believe it.”
Her chest tightened in that familiar, fluttery way she was still getting used to. The way they all always meant every word they said.
“Exactly!” Quil chimed in before springing to his feet suddenly. “Jared’s done, I call dibs on the shower!”
Embry’s head snapped up. “Dude, I told you last night I was after him!” he growled, quickly scrambling to chase after him.
Their voices trailed off down the hallway and up the stairs, devolving into light bickering as the rest of the pack chuckled and shook their heads.
Kagome giggled, drawing her knees to her chest for a moment. Mornings like these, loud, chaotic, full of teasing and warmth, felt like something sacred. A far cry from the quiet, often hollow stillness of the Swan residence. This felt real. This felt like family.
A loud bang echoed from upstairs. She could hear Quil and Embry arguing followed by Jared’s loud retort.
“You break it, you fix it!” Sam called, voice calm but carrying that unmistakable edge of warning.
A second later, thunderous footsteps clattered down the stairs. Quil obviously lost his rights to the shower upstairs.
“You suck, Em!” he shouted back up the stairs, and Embry’s laughter floated faintly down in response.
Kagome shook her head with a smile and yawned, stretching her arms high overhead until her joints gave a satisfying pop. She could feel an ache settle over her, like a dull pain radiating all over her body. It mostly felt like tired aches. Her eyes swept toward the kitchen where Seth was poking through a cabinet, clearly hunting for something, while Jacob stood at the stove, flipping bacon with practiced ease.
Kagome rose to her feet and combed her fingers through her messy hair, suddenly self-conscious about her morning breath and general dishevelment. She was still wearing nothing but Sam’s oversized shirt and boxers. Still, none of them seemed to care. Not a single one of the guys looked at her like anything but something precious. If anything, she could feel their attention on her, that same reverent pull they never quite seemed able to hide. It was a strange thought still, one she still wasn’t sure how to process.
There was a sharp curse from outside that gave her pause, followed by a loud thud and a colorful stream of swearing that could only belong to one person.
“Might wanna hurry it up, Quil,” Sam warned, sipping his coffee as Quil tried to snatch a piece of bacon from the tray, only for Jacob to smack his hand away. “Paul’s using up the last of the hot water outside.”
Quil groaned dramatically. “Dude, not cool—save some warmth for the rest of us!” His voice trailed off as he shoved the door open and stepped outside, clearly off to negotiate shower rights. She smiled as she heard Paul shout back, the two immediately launching into an argument punctuated by more curses and complaints.
Inside, Jacob shook his head, a bemused grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. Seth just sighed and finally pulled out what he’d been looking for–a large oval plate decorated with flowers in the center.
“That’s what happens when you don’t get up early,” he said with a shake of his head. “First come, first shower.”
Kagome made her way toward the kitchen, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Jacob turned from the stove, giving her a warm, familiar grin.
“Hey, beautiful. How are you feeling?” he asked her, leaning against the counter with a spatula in hand.
“Mmm, I’m alright, the Tylenol helped last night, just aches today,” she hummed, leaning into Sam as she reached the island. He wrapped an arm around her immediately, drawing her close like it was second nature. When he pressed a kiss to the top of her head, her toes curled.
They were all so casually affectionate. It still caught her off guard, but she found herself leaning into it more and more. Maybe because it made her feel…wanted. And it was nice to be wanted in that way, even if she still got anxiety that gnawed at her like a parasite. She was trying, but it was hard.
“Take another two painkillers after breakfast,” Sam advised, and she sighed, but nodded into his side with a yawn.
Jacob slid a mug of coffee toward her, and she accepted it gratefully, murmuring a soft “thank you” as the warmth filled her hands. The first sip was bliss; rich, hot, comforting. Between that and the ambient body heat of seven perpetually shirtless wolves, the morning chill didn’t stand a chance.
As she sipped at her coffee lightly, she noticed Jacob was already dressed in his usual cut-offs, hair still damp from his shower. Seth wore basketball shorts and had bedhead that looked impossibly cute. Sam, ever the responsible one, wore jeans and socks, already looking like he had somewhere to be. Despite seeing them shirtless all the time, it never stopped her from noticing just how… sculpted they all were.
“Your clothes are in the dryer,” Sam said, rubbing her exposed shoulder lightly. The feel of his touch sent a shiver down her spine. “Should be ready soon. Towel and toothbrush are in the upstairs bathroom if you want a shower.”
“Thanks,” she replied quietly, smiling around her mug.
“Hungry for biscuits?” Seth asked, pulling a muffin tray out of the oven with a grin. “Best damn ones you’ll ever have.”
“He says that all the time,” Jacob said, flipping a pancake. “We give him hell for it, but they’re actually really good.”
“Betty Crocker, who ?” Seth said proudly, making Kagome giggle.
“Go sit down,” Sam gestured toward the table. “You don’t have to do anything but sit there and look pretty.”
She smiled around a sip of coffee and Jacob turned around with a wink as she went over to the table and sat down with a grateful sigh.
Just then, the front door opened and Paul stepped in, towel slung around his neck, hair damp and jeans slung low on his hips. He paused when he saw her and let out a low whistle.
“Damn, you’re way too sexy in the morning with that bedhead,” he said, grinning as he moved around the table.
“Good morning to you too,” Kagome said with a soft laugh. Paul leaned down to kiss the side of her head, a new ritual that was quickly becoming familiar.
“Even your morning voice is sexy,” Jared added as he came down from upstairs, also freshly showered and looking ready for the day in jeans and damp hair.
She rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop the smile that tugged at her lips. Every time they looked at her like that, every offhand compliment, they all made her feel seen in a way she hadn’t felt in years. It was overwhelming and kind of wonderful.
“Morning,” she told him, and Jared dropped into the seat beside her, his dimples on full display.
Paul claimed the seat on her other side, Sam sitting across from her. Jared reached for the mug Sam handed him while Paul caught the soda Jacob tossed his way with barely a glance—uncanny reflexes, like always.
Seth brought over the biscuits, massive and golden, half of them already buttered, while Jacob followed with pancakes, bacon, and scrambled eggs.
The table filled quickly with food and warmth, the kind only shared meals and found family could bring.
By the time Embry came downstairs from his shower and Quil strode in complaining loudly about the freezing water, the pack was already gathered at the table, digging into the breakfast they’d prepared together. The space buzzed with easy conversation and the scent of bacon and maple syrup.
Jared handed Kagome an empty plate, but before she could even lift a finger, Paul was already stacking it with food. Sam leaned over to help him, casually adding scrambled eggs and buttered biscuits without a word. It wasn’t even a discussion anymore, it was just what they did.
“I can do it,” Kagome murmured, a little flustered.
They all gave her the same look—equal parts fondness and exasperation.
“We know,” Jared replied easily, dropping more bacon onto her plate. “But we want to serve you. So sit there and accept it.”
Kagome pouted, but the warmth in their gestures was impossible to ignore. She didn’t push the issue further.
Paul, grinning, was about to add another stack of pancakes to her already-full plate when she reached out to stop him, placing a hand firmly on his forearm.
“Paul, that’s too much!” she groaned, wide-eyed.
With a smirk, he reached around her hand and plopped the pancakes on her plate anyway. “Eat what you can,” he said through a mouthful of bacon. “We’ll finish the rest.”
Laughter rippled around the table as matching grins passed from one face to the next. Like most meals with the pack, breakfast was loud, chaotic, and oddly comforting. Kagome never got tired of watching them eat. The way they shoveled food in with inhuman speed like bottomless pits. She only made it through half her plate before tapping out with a groan of surrender.
Naturally, Jared and Paul helped themselves to the rest without hesitation. The pancakes disappeared in seconds, followed closely by Seth’s biscuits, which truly were as heavenly as he’d bragged. Kagome sipped the last of her coffee and excused herself, needing a hot shower to wash off the sweat and warmth that came from being surrounded by so many furnace-like bodies.
By the time she came back down—clean, refreshed, and dressed in her now-dry clothes—the kitchen had been tidied. Quil and Jared manned the sink while the others shifted around the space, some still lingering at the table while others helped clear the counters. It felt like a quiet reset after the loud morning rush.
Kagome was heading to her usual seat when Paul hooked an arm around her waist and pulled her gently onto his lap instead. She didn’t resist.
They shared a soft smile as the rest of the pack found their seats. Paul’s scent wrapped around her; cedar and rain, sharp and grounding. But beneath that clean, soapy layer was something wilder: the sun-warmed musk of pine and heat. It clung to him like static before a summer storm. It was raw strength and quiet danger, entirely him. Intense and impossible to ignore.
With the pack all freshly showered, the room practically glowed with layered scents that mingled like a warm blanket over everything.
Paul leaned in, pressing his face into her hair and breathing her in deeply. “It’s good having you here,” he murmured.
Kagome giggled softly, nudging him with her shoulder. “Unfortunately, I do need to head home soon.”
Paul groaned dramatically in protest, but it was Jacob who picked up the thread of conversation.
“About that,” Jacob started, voice low but firm, “we’d rather not leave you alone anymore.”
Kagome opened her mouth, ready to protest, to say they didn’t need to rearrange their lives just for her. She felt like a burden, but Jacob held up a hand, cutting her off gently.
“I already know what you’re going to say,” he added. “We’re a pack. We take care of our own. I appreciate the Cullen’s offering protection, but I’d feel better if one of us was always with you.”
Something about the way he said it, like it wasn’t even a question, hit her differently. She hadn’t realized she was part of their pack. She knew, intellectually, that imprinting made her part of them. But hearing it spoken aloud made her heart flutter in a way that was both joyful and bittersweet.
She thought of someone else who once told her she belonged to a pack. Someone with silver hair and golden eyes, now lost to time. She swallowed thickly, and felt a mix of fear and warmth flood her. Scared she was making a mistake letting them in but happy that so far, everything they did seemed genuine.
Paul’s fingers traced lazy circles on her thigh, grounding her. When she looked around the table, the devotion she saw mirrored in every face made her throat tighten.
“One or two of us will stay with you overnight,” Jacob continued. “And during the day, you can come here and—”
“—hang out with us!” Quil interrupted, grinning. “Like me!”
“And me!” Seth chimed in, bright-eyed. “We’re helping out at the high school bake-off. We need to make a dozen different cookies and cupcakes.”
Quil bumped fists with him. “Yeah, while the rest of these dorks go to work, we get you all to ourselves.”
Jacob shot him a glare and punched his arm. “You’re supposed to be spending time with her, not putting her to work.”
Kagome laughed, and the sound made everyone relax.
“I really don’t mind,” she said honestly. “I love to bake. When do we need to start?”
Seth lit up like a sunrise. “Right after we take you home to change. Unless you’d rather come later?”
Kagome shook her head. “No, I’d like to go with you. I just need to stop at home for a change of clothes.”
“Comfortable ones,” Quil warned, wiggling his eyebrows. “We’re gonna get messy.”
Jacob shoved his shoulder, clearly unimpressed. “Lucky bastards,” Paul muttered under his breath. “If I didn’t have to work…”
Sam gave him a pointed look. “You’ll survive. It’s only a few hours.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Paul grumbled, pressing his face into Kagome’s neck with a dramatic sigh that made her giggle.
Jared smirked. “At least you get quality bro time.”
Paul flipped him off without lifting his head.
“My mom needs me at the shop today, those damn pipes are acting up again,” Embry said with a sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. “And after that, I’ve got a shift at Jenkins’ until sometime after two.”
He glanced toward Jacob, brow raised. “So, who’s on Kagome-duty tonight?”
Jared lifted his hand with a smug grin. “That would be me.”
Embry rolled his eyes as the others groaned in mock outrage. Kagome’s heart tightened slightly. She couldn’t help but wonder if there might be jealousy brewing beneath the surface. With how affectionate they were, it was a fear that gnawed quietly at her. But so far, she hadn’t seen any signs of it. She had to believe they’d tell her if they felt that way.
The conversation shifted to patrols. There was a calendar pinned to the kitchen wall, and Kagome remembered hearing them talk through shifts the night before.
“Anyway,” Jake said, glancing at her neck. “What’re you gonna tell Charlie about that bruise? He won’t just ignore it.”
Kagome’s shoulders slumped. She’d completely forgotten about that.
“Just say you had an allergic reaction,” Jared suggested. “Jake took you to the ER. Simple.”
“Makes sense,” Kagome nodded slowly, Charlie liked Jake and seemed happy to see her spend all her time on the Rez lately. “Maybe I’ll say it was a lotion I picked up at the store.”
“There, easy peasy. Just keep it covered for now and he won’t ask questions,” Quil said, leaning back in his chair. Kagome gave a small nod, hoping that would be enough. If Charlie saw the bruising on her throat, he’d absolutely lose it.
“Alright, we’d better head out,” Sam announced, pushing to his feet. He gave Jared and Paul a sharp nod, and they answered with a sigh, reluctant to leave.
“I gotta check on Dad today too,” Jacob added, rubbing the back of his neck with a tired sigh. Kagome frowned slightly. He looked worn thin. Between taking care of Billy, helping the pack, and holding down work, he was clearly burning the candle at both ends.
The others started moving, gathering their things as the morning split into tasks and destinations. Paul lingered for a moment longer, patting Kagome’s thigh before rising with a reluctant groan.
Kagome reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck, drawing him in. “Have a good day at work,” she said warmly. Paul returned the embrace, careful of her back as he cradled her close.
“You’re coming to dinner tonight, right?” he murmured, and immediately, several others chimed in.
“You better be,” Jared said, half-sitting on the edge of the table.
“Yeah, don’t make us drag you back,” Seth joked, his grin wide.
Quil gave a dramatic shrug. “Honestly, you don’t even have a choice anymore.”
Kagome laughed, standing up and shaking her head. “I already come over almost every night. You all act like I ever say no.”
Paul looked smug about that but still didn’t seem thrilled to leave. Jared swooped in next, hands on her hips before he pulled her into a gentle hug. His forehead dipped against hers.
“I’ll miss you,” he said, voice low and sincere.
She giggled softly. “It’s just a few hours, Jared. You’ll survive.”
He pouted. “Few hours too long. I want to spend every moment with you.”
Nobody teased him. No sarcastic remarks, no rolled eyes. The pack simply accepted the affection between them as natural.
“Then work fast,” Kagome replied playfully. “I’ll have cookies and cupcakes ready by the time you’re done.”
Jared beamed, those dimples cutting deep as Paul returned, this time dressed in a black t-shirt that clung to his chest. “Make enough for me,” he said, smirking. “Don’t waste it all on this dumbass.”
Jared elbowed him in response. “Back off, it’s my night.”
“Or maybe we don’t bake for any of you,” Quil chimed in, only to get caught in a chokehold by Paul. The two wrestled briefly before Sam’s voice cut through the chaos.
“Alright, enough. Go get ready, Jared. Quil, get a shirt on.”
Still laughing, they scattered. Kagome lingered near the island, watching as Sam leaned casually against the counter, watching the others with a slight smile.
She moved to him and he pulled her into his arms, hands around her waist as she rested her chin against his chest. “Do you have a client today?”
Sam hummed, his hands instinctively rubbing soft circles along her back. “Yeah. Renovation project. We’re extending a downstairs living room. Shouldn’t take more than a few hours.”
Kagome sighed, savoring the warmth of his hand. It made her aches feel dull and distant.
He pulled away slightly, bending to press a kiss to her forehead. “Keep your phone on you, alright?” he murmured.
She smiled up at him, touched by the quiet concern in his voice. “I will.”
At the same time, Jacob returned with a glass of water and a couple of Tylenol in his palm. “Alright, princess—meds time,” he said with a teasing smile before his tone softened. “Do you have any ointment at home for that bruise?”
Kagome nodded, the memory of the quick salve she’d mixed up flashing in her mind. She had managed to find most of the ingredients in town the day before.
“I do,” she said with a smile. “I made some at home, I’ll put it on once I’m back.”
“Look who’s taking his sweet time after scolding us earlier,” Jared called out from the stairs, miming the time on his wrist, though it remained bare.
Sam rolled his eyes, chuckling as the others burst into laughter. He let her go with a shake of his head and felt the now-familiar sensation of Jacob’s presence snake from behind her as Sam went by the door to put his boots on. Jacob’s arms were just as warm as the others as they wrapped around her waist. His aura was steady and commanding, like a low-burning fire. He smelled like the spring soap they all used and something distinctly rich, almost smoky. It reminded her of comfort, of being safe.
“Wish I could spend the day with you,” he whispered, his breath warm against her ear. It made her shiver, fire racing across her skin.
He gathered her closer, lifting her with ease. His face pressed to the crook of her neck, lips barely brushing her skin as he inhaled deeply. She let out a quiet sigh, melting slightly before awareness returned, the gaze of too many eyes pressing like a weight upon her shoulders.
“Jake…” she murmured, patting his arm gently.
He sighed and let her go.
“I’ll drop you off,” he said, jerking his chin toward Seth and Quil, who were arguing over the last can of soda. “They have to swing by and grab Quil’s car before picking you up later.”
Seth appeared beside her, all sleepy eyes and easy smiles. “We’ll be back in a bit to get you. Then it’s baking time,” he said, sliding an arm around her waist and pulling her into a warm side hug.
Jacob chuckled. “I’ll see you in the car,” he said before stepping outside.
“See you soon?” Seth asked as she pulled away from his embrace.
She nodded, just as he dipped his head and nuzzled lightly into her neck. Then Quil came bounding over, followed by Embry, who was pulling a shirt over his broad chest—tight and too small, or maybe it was just how built he was, all lean muscle and height.
Sam, Jared, and Paul were finishing loading the truck. They had boots on and fitted shirts that stretched across their torsos like second skin. Kagome’s eyes lingered briefly before she had to look away, feeling heat on her cheeks. Goodness, they were all so handsome.
Quil looped an arm around her shoulders and pressed a kiss to the side of her head. “Don’t miss me too much.”
She swatted him playfully. “You wish.”
With a whoop, Quil and Seth leapt over the porch railing and vanished into the woods. Moments later, she felt their energy shift as they phased.
Paul and Jared climbed into the truck after they finished loading everything, and Kagome offered them a soft wave as Sam backed out of the driveway. She saw the kiss Jared threw her but she shook her head with a laugh. The low rumble of the engine faded as they disappeared down the road, leaving behind the quiet hush of the morning.
Embry lingered on the porch, gesturing with his head to the car. Without a word, he reached for her hand, fingers lacing gently through hers as he walked her down the steps.
Jacob leaned casually against the driver’s side, arms crossed, a knowing smile tugging at his lips as he watched the exchange.
When they reached the car, Kagome slid into the passenger seat and Embry leaned down beside the open door, his face just inches from hers. His eyes held that steady warmth she was coming to recognize that always left her with butterflies at the pit of her stomach.
“I’ll see you later,” he murmured, his voice low and close, breath brushing her cheek. He trailed the back of his hand against her cheek and sighed, sharing a wordless glance with Jacob before straightening, already moving with a quiet focus toward the forest
Jacob slid into the driver’s seat and started the engine. As they pulled away, Kagome watched Embry disappear into the trees, a tender ache blooming in her chest that lingered long after the cabin faded from view.
The small community kitchen at the back of the La Push community center was warm, filled with the sugary scent of vanilla and melted butter. Light streamed in through the tall windows, casting a soft glow over the counter where Quil stood, apron tied loosely around his waist.
Flour dusted the countertops, frosting smeared across sides of mixing bowls, and the air was thick with the smell of butter, sugar, and vanilla. He stood over a tray of cupcakes that looked like they’d been designed by a toddler, piping swirls of bright blue and radioactive green with the kind of focused pride only chaos baking could inspire.
Kagome stood just a few feet away, licking frosting from her thumb with her cheeks flushed from laughter and heat. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun, and she had a streak of flour across her jaw. She looked completely at ease, radiant even, laughing at something Seth said as he elbowed her with a grin.
Quil’s chest tightened. She’d come so close to death last night, and he could feel it wouldn’t be the last time.
He hadn’t been there. None of them had, not when it counted. That fact didn’t stop rattling around his brain since last night. Knowing Kagome faced off with a leech, one-one-one, and lived to survive the tale left him relieved. Because she was stronger than any of them gave her credit for but still…
He remembered the first time he’d heard about imprinting, how it was supposed to tie your soul to someone else’s. A one and done kind of thing.
What they didn’t tell you was how terrifying it could be when you come close to losing your imprint. Kagome was bright, brave and soft all at once. But the fear of how easily that light could be taken away left him shaken to his core. He hadn’t known fear until last night.
“Hey,” Kagome’s voice broke through his thoughts, warm and teasing. “You zoning out or just admiring your masterpiece?”
He blinked, and the fog in his head seemed to clear. She was grinning at him, cheeky, holding up one of the rainbow-swirled cupcakes he’d made with a dramatic flourish.
Quil smirked, slipping easily back into his usual rhythm. “Excuse you, sweetheart, that’s not a cupcake. That’s abstract art. A bold commentary on modern baking expectations.”
Seth rolled his eyes from across the counter. “You’re so full of it.”
“Full of genius, you mean,” Quil shot back.
Kagome giggled, the sound wrapping around him like sunlight. It soothed the part of him that was still clawing at the thought of what might’ve happened. She was here, laughing. Baking with them. And damn if he wasn’t grateful.
“Here,” she said, offering him a piping bag with pink frosting. “Make something pretty.”
He arched a brow, but took it anyway. “If I must.” He dipped a finger in a nearby bowl full of yellow frosting and smeared it across her face.
Kagome gasped, then dipped her finger into the bowl and smeared a thick swipe of frosting across Quil’s cheek in retaliation.
Quil staggered back dramatically with a mock gasp, one hand to his heart until a sudden puff of flour hit him square in the face.
Blinking through the white cloud, he turned slowly to the culprit. Across the counter, Seth stood with his hands raised in exaggerated innocence, already dusted in flour.
“Sorry, bro,” Seth said, smirking. “You kinda left yourself wide—”
He didn’t finish the sentence before Kagome splattered a neon green glob of frosting right onto his face. Seth froze, blinking as it dripped from his cheek, then broke into laughter, pointing to the streak now decorating his jaw.
She giggled, trying to look innocent. The silence lasted all of four seconds.
“Food fight!” Quil bellowed, and chaos erupted.
Frosting flew. Flour coated the air in a powdery haze. Kagome, it turned out, had a wickedly accurate aim and a surprising knack for dodging their attacks. She darted around the counter with playful shrieks, flinging frosting and ducking low while her laughter filled the room.
Quil waited, watching her carefully. The second she turned her back to boop Seth’s nose with a dollop of pink icing, he seized his chance.
He stepped in quietly behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, catching her mid-laugh. She squeaked in surprise, half-twisting in his hold just as he leaned in, his breath warm against her neck, lips brushing the soft spot just beneath her ear.
The bandage on her neck caught his eye. It was a stark reminder of how close they’d come to losing her. Quil felt the edge of protectiveness rise in his chest again, even as her laughter softened it.
Seth leaned against the counter beside them, wiping frosting off his nose with a grin. The moment was light, but grounded in something deeper.
That’s when they heard it—a sharp bang from outside, followed by a handful of voices and the familiar sound of footsteps approaching.
Kagome stilled for a second, glancing toward the door. “We should probably clean up and finish these,” she said, moving toward the sink to wash the mess off her face. “We still need to drop them off at the high school.”
Quil watched her with a crooked smile and shared a look with Seth, catching the way his eyes softened as he gazed at Kagome. His heart felt steady now.
They fell into a comfortable rhythm again. Kagome moved between them with practiced ease, dabbing Seth’s nose with frosting when he got too smug, laughing when Quil accidentally (on purpose) dropped a spoonful of sprinkles down the front of her apron.
He caught her smiling to herself once, just a small thing, soft and fleeting. But it was real. Not forced. Not for their benefit. And it made something settle inside him.
She was okay–alive and here.
“Okay,” Kagome said finally, brushing her hands off and surveying the trays. “These might not be the most elegant cupcakes on earth…”
“But they’ve got soul, ” Quil finished with a grin, slipping an arm around her shoulders the same time Seth snaked an arm around her waist. “Just like us.”
She rolled her eyes, but she was still smiling. That was all he needed.
Still, as she leaned over to inspect Seth’s cookies and the sunlight glinted through her hair, something fierce and protective flared in his chest again. He didn’t care what it took, he’d do everything in his power to make sure that smile never disappeared again.
Even if that meant making twenty more batches of neon cupcakes just to keep her laughing.
Notes:
Pretend that Kagome had help putting the salve on her back when she got home and has the dexterity of a monkey to reach behind her, okay? C:
Chapter 16: A bit of Normal
Notes:
Does anyone want a beach day chapter now or later? I want to break up the heavy with something lighthearted so let me know! Also, hope this chapter is alright. It's difficult writing so many characters in one space and making sure I don’t forget someone.
Chapter Text
Kagome couldn’t remember the last time she had so much fun doing something as simple as baking. After everything that happened the night before, it felt surreal to be standing in a kitchen, piping neon-colored frosting onto cupcakes. The simplicity of the moment felt almost surreal, startling in its normalcy, but comforting all the same. For a while, she could forget the soreness in her limbs and the persistent ache behind her eyes that had followed her since morning.
With Victoria and Riley still unaccounted for, the uncertainty gnawed at her. There were too many loose ends, each one pulling at the corners of her mind like threads she couldn’t stop unraveling. Guilt sat heavy in her chest, she should’ve done more, should’ve found a way to stop them. But at least now, she didn’t have to carry the weight of it alone.
And then there were the Cullen's. The pack had a meeting scheduled with them later today, and she could already imagine the questions Bella might have. Kagome had a few of her own too.
Kagome pushed those somber thoughts aside—she didn’t want to dwell on them right now.
The kitchen was thick with the scent of sugar, vanilla, and warm cinnamon, a comforting blend that lingered in the air like the memory of a cozy morning. The final batch of cookies cooled on the racks, and Kagome wiped her hands on her apron, glancing at the chaos around her. Flour dusted nearly every surface. There was frosting on the floor, sprinkles scattered like confetti, and a few egg shells that hadn’t survived the earlier food fight.
Her own face was streaked with flour and speckled with dried frosting. Attempts to clean up had only escalated things as Seth and Quil kept dabbing more color on her cheeks, and she gave as good as she got. The mess was the aftermath of hours of laughter, playful bickering, and wild frosting experiments. Somehow, despite the chaos, they’d managed to bake more cupcakes and cookies than she could count.
Outside, afternoon sunlight slanted through the windows, casting long, golden rays across the tiled floor. It felt warm and alive, the kind of quiet peace that settled in your bones.
“I think that’s the last of them,” Seth announced, lifting the final tray of cookies like a trophy. His face was flushed with heat and pride, a streak of flour across one cheek and a faint smear of pink frosting still drying on the other.
“We definitely outdid ourselves,” Kagome said, smiling at the colorful, chaotic scene that had once been a clean kitchen.
“Obviously,” Quil said, leaning casually against the counter with a smug grin. “You two would’ve been lost without my lemon-chili genius.”
“I still think putting chili in frosting is a war crime,” Seth muttered, shaking his head.
Kagome laughed, a bright, full sound until the door creaked open, drawing her attention. Footsteps padded inside, familiar and sure.
“Well, well. Looks like a bomb went off in here,” came a voice both warm and knowing.
Sue Clearwater stepped into the kitchen, her gaze sweeping over the flour-dusted chaos with an amused, approving smile. She wore a cardigan rolled at the sleeves and carried herself with that quiet, effortless strength Kagome remembered from before. The tension slid from her shoulders, but a ripple of nerves remained, this was Seth’s mom, after all.
Kagome trailed a hand instinctively up to her neck, where she kept the bandage on, but if Sue noticed, she didn’t comment on it.
She’d met Sue during her first visit to Willow & Lace, the small boutique where she’d first run into Seth. Sue had been kind then, welcoming without prying. At the time, Kagome hadn’t expected to see her again, let alone end up in her kitchen, surrounded by two boys who were quickly becoming important to her.
“It’s really nice to see you again, Mrs. Clearwater,” Kagome greeted with a soft smile, brushing her hands down the front of her apron. She never forgot her manners and sometimes got the urge to fall back into old habits, often feeling rude addressing elders unfamiliarly.
Sue chuckled. “Please, it’s just Sue. You three made this mess, I take it?”
“Guilty,” Seth said proudly, rubbing the back of his head while Kagome looked more embarrassed than anything else.
Before she could say more, another woman stepped in behind Sue that was shorter–even by her standards, with streaks of silver threaded through her dark hair, a mischievous gleam in her eyes that reminded Kagome exactly where Quil got his personality from. She had the same smile and held the same slope of the nose as Quil that their resemblance was uncanny.
“You must be Kagome,” the woman said, striding forward and enveloping her in a hug that took her by surprise. “I’m Joy–Quil’s mom. It's so nice to finally meet you instead of just hearing my son yap about you every chance he gets.
“Mom, seriously? That’s so not cool,” Quil groaned, and Kagome heard Joy’s warm laugh rumble in response.
Kagome blinked and patted her back kind of awkwardly like she wasn't expecting the action, suddenly aware of just how important these two women were. Seth and Quil’s mothers, standing in front of her like guardians of their childhoods. She hadn't expected to meet any form of parents so soon, sans Billy, but she mostly grew up knowing his presence.
“It’s really nice to meet you,” she said, and meant it, but there was a nervous edge in her voice she couldn’t quite hide. She could face down demons without blinking, but meeting two of the most important people in Seth and Quil’s lives? That was something else entirely.
Joy gave her a once-over, but it wasn’t judgmental in the slightest, just curious, knowing. “Well, you’re prettier than Quil described. And you're probably the reason these pastries turned out so nice.”
Kagome felt her face heat as she shook her head with a smile. “I think they would’ve done great without me.”
“Maybe,” Joy winked. “But it’s good to see them so happy. He talks about you all day everyday, it’s impossible to get him to stop.”
Quil groaned, slipping an arm around her shoulders like he wanted to drag her away. “Mom, I love you, but please stop , you can't rat me out like that.”
Kagome giggled, and Joy rolled her eyes though she gazed at them with something akin to fondness.
“If you ever want to see embarrassing baby photos, let me know,” Joy told her and Kagome laughed as Quil covered her ears lamenting about embarrassing mom’s.
Joy folded her arms and scanned the frosting-smeared countertops, the bowls stacked precariously in the sink, and the flour still dusting the floor like a snowfall gone rogue. “Good grief,” she muttered with a raised brow. “It looks like a sugar bomb went off in here.”
Sue clicked her tongue in mock disapproval. “Let me guess, Quil started the food fight?”
“I take offense to that accusation,” Quil said, raising his hand with dramatic flair.
“You did start it,” Seth deadpanned, flicking a dollop of leftover frosting at him.
“And you joined in! Who was the one who threw flour at my head?!” Quil retorted and Sue and Joy just shook their heads like this happened all the time.
Kagome laughed quietly as Sue and Joy exchanged one of those long-suffering mom looks that only mothers of mischievous sons could master.
“Makes perfect sense,” Joy muttered. “Anytime there’s chaos, I just follow the sound of Quil’s voice and find the mess.”
“Right behind Seth’s flour explosions,” Sue added.
“We cleaned most of it!” Seth tried, voice cracking in defense. “Sorta…” he trailed off, when he stepped on a mountain of flour underfoot.
Kagome raised her eyebrows at the countertop and the still-sticky floor. “Seth, you aren't helping our case,” she teased.
Joy smiled at her, eyes twinkling. “Well, at least you’re cute. That makes this mess easier to forgive.”
Sue nodded in agreement, her gaze soft. “Honestly, it’s unfair how pretty you are. And those eyes, goodness . You'll have the prettiest blue-eyed babies. No wonder our boys have gone crazy over you.”
Kagome blinked, cheeks flushing instantly as she tried not to squirm under the praise. “I—I really don't think–,” she stammered.
“Oh, hush, you don't know how absolutely head over heels these boys are for you,” Joy said matter-of-factly, giving her a wink.
Sue hummed in agreement, already pulling her sleeves up with a broom in hand. “All Seth talks about is how pretty you are,” she agreed, making Kagome's cheeks heat even more.
“Mom, you’re not helping!” Quil groaned, dragging a hand down his face.
“Maaaaa,” Seth echoed, turning away like the floor might rescue him.
Sue and Joy just shared a laugh before Joy clapped her hands. “Alright, alright. Let's get this cleaned up before the frosting permanently fuses to the tile.”
Kagome felt a gentle warmth bloom in her chest and when she glanced at Seth and Quil, their matching grins caught her off guard, stealing the breath right from her lungs.
Together, they moved in sync, falling into a natural rhythm. Sue took over at the sink, washing dishes with practiced ease while Joy dried and stacked them on the counter. Kagome and the boys worked nearby, carefully packing the cooled cupcakes and cookies into the pastry boxes they’d grabbed from the supply closet. They sorted the baked goods by flavor—double chocolate, lemon-chili, vanilla bean, cinnamon-maple—and Kagome took her time writing neat little labels for each one, complete with descriptions and allergy warnings.
As she worked, her eyes drifted to the two women moving effortlessly through the kitchen, their quiet coordination a kind of dance. Something about it tugged at her, a sense of familiarity that reminded her of days with her own mom. There was an ease to them, a confidence that came from years of raising strong-willed sons and keeping up with their chaos. Their teasing, their laughter, it felt like something sacred. Something Kagome hadn’t realized she missed, and it made her miss her family with a strange pang.
Being with the pack filled her in a way she hadn’t expected but having Sue and Joy here, women who knew these boys like no one else, felt like a reprieve from the testosterone she was constantly surrounded by. Kagome wanted to make a good impression. She didn’t want to look foolish in front of them. Not when she was starting to find her place with the pack and how she fit in.
As the final pastry box was sealed, Joy lifted it with a satisfied hum and added it to the neatly stacked collection on the counter. “That’s the last of them. All that’s left now is for the boys to haul everything out.”
Seth and Quil moved into action, carefully loading the boxed pastries onto moving trays for easy transport. The sweet aroma of baking still lingered heavily in the air.
Sue glanced at the clock and reached for a dish towel to dry her hands. “We’ve got about fifteen minutes before we need to be at the school. So unless you two want me diving into more embarrassing stories from your childhood, I’d suggest you get moving.”
Quil let out an exaggerated groan as he hoisted two foldable tables into his arms. “You swore you weren’t gonna bring up the superhero briefs cape thing!”
Sue arched an eyebrow, her smile mischievous. “I said no such thing.”
Kagome laughed as Seth leaned in close, his voice low and teasing. “This is all your fault, you know. They’re only this embarrassing because they like you.”
Kagome nudged him with her shoulder. “I can live with that.”
He smiled, the kind that made her stomach flutter and her heart race. Seth booped her nose with a finger and moved to grab the rest of the equipment they would bring to the school.
Seth and Quil handled most of the heavy lifting, making it look almost too easy. Neither of them seemed to break a sweat, their movements fluid and efficient. Kagome couldn’t help but watch, there was something captivating in the way their muscles flexed and shifted under the sunlight, every motion sending a warm, tingling awareness through her skin. Laughter followed them as they stepped into the midday sun, the sidewalk was bathed in the sort of heat that felt good against her skin after so many days of gloom.
The short drive to the school was a blur of conversation and teasing. Sue and Joy claimed Kagome for themselves, insisting she ride with them, freeing her momentarily from the constant buzz of pack energy. The calm offered a strange but welcome contrast, and Kagome found herself enjoying their company immensely as they filled the air with childhood stories about Quil and Seth.
By the time they arrived at high school, the cafeteria was already alive with movement. Tables lined the space, decked with baked goods, colorful signs, and parents chatting while students hurried back and forth with donation jars and sample trays. The air buzzed with warmth and community spirit, the kind that only small towns could generate so effortlessly.
As they parked and began unloading the boxes, Kagome felt something flutter softly inside her chest. This was the kind of normal she hadn’t realized she missed.
The Quileute Tribal School was larger than Kagome expected, housing around ninety students and serving as a vital hub for the community. Despite its size, the school maintained a close-knit feel, something that reminded her of the families in Kaede’s village. The tribal council frequently organized community fundraisers to raise awareness and support for the children of La Push, and today’s bake-off was no exception. Open to both the Quileute tribe and Forks residents, the event aimed to raise money for new books, upgraded uniforms for varsity teams, and expanded after-school programs.
Kagome genuinely liked the idea. It felt good to contribute to something so meaningful, like she was giving back to the community that meant so much to the pack.
The cafeteria buzzed with life. Rows of folding tables lined the walls, each one draped in school colors and decorated with handmade signs advertising everything from caramel apples to pumpkin spice cookies. The scent of cinnamon, chocolate, and sugar hung heavy in the air. Kagome stood at their booth between Seth and Quil, the aroma of their morning baking session still clinging to her hair and skin. She was glad she’d gone with a pair of old overalls and a simple, baby blue shirt with comfortable sneakers, the day had gotten strangely warmer.
Their table was busy, drawing a steady stream of customers. A few piped up about her bandage, but she was quick to make up an excuse and many left it well enough alone but it didn’t take long for her to notice the wary glances. More than a few families gave Seth and Quil sideways looks, their eyes lingering a little too long, their expressions tight. One woman, holding her young son's hand with her husband behind her, kept her distance as she whispered something under her breath about staying away from ‘gang-related activity’ that made her blood run cold.
“Did she just...?” Kagome trailed off in disbelief, narrowing her eyes.
Quil’s jaw tightened, but he forced a casual smile as he handed over a cupcake to a single mom with her little girl. Seth, ever the peacekeeper, just shrugged it off.
“It happens,” Quil said, lowering his voice as he opened another box of sweets. “Some people have it in their heads that Sam runs a gang just because we don’t fit into their idea of normal. That we go around causing trouble because we’re intimidating or whatever. Rumors spread fast around here.”
Kagome placed a steadying hand over his. “It’s still wrong. You shouldn’t have to put up with that kind of behavior. If she says anything, I’m poking her eyes out.”
The woman and her family walked off to another booth farther down, and Kagome didn’t bother hiding her glare. Seth leaned in, bumping her shoulder gently with a grin.
“The only opinion that matters is yours,” he whispered. “The rest? Noise.”
Quil hummed in agreement, casting her a grateful glance.
Her irritation softened into something warmer. The protectiveness that had risen in her chest settled slightly, soothed by their quiet steadiness.
A few moments later, Sue and Joy arrived at the booth with their usual effortless energy. They went around to make sure everything was moving along smoothly and interacted with everyone that bothered to show up and support the school. The mood lightened immediately. With their help and a few well-timed jokes, the sales picked up again, and Kagome found herself smiling despite everything.
It was hard to dwell on narrow minds when she was surrounded by people who made her feel like she belonged.
The cupcakes were a hit, especially the lemon chili and double chocolate flavors. Quil proudly called it the “Neon Special,” and the name stuck faster than she expected.
As the crowd began to thin and Seth moved to rearrange the cupcake display, a sudden prickle danced down Kagome’s spine. She straightened instinctively, her gaze drifting toward the cafeteria doors just as a tall figure stepped inside.
At first glance, he looked older than the typical high school student. Easily over six feet, his frame was lanky but already hinting at the broader build he would soon grow into. His presence made the air feel denser, like something beneath the surface of him was pressing outward. There was a stillness in the way he moved, purposeful and quiet, almost too aware of the space he occupied.
His dark gaze swept across the room with disinterest. Kagome felt a distinct shift, an invisible ripple brushing against her senses. Not threatening, but it made her pause. There was something off. Not in a dangerous way, but like a part of him was dormant, suppressed. His aura pulsed in a way that didn’t belong to a regular human.
“Who’s that?” she murmured.
Quil glanced up from restocking the cookies, then let out a slow exhale. “Brady Fuller. He just graduated this year. Grew like a weed over the summer. Practically shot up overnight.”
“He’s close,” Seth added, voice low and measured. “Jake thinks he’ll phase before the end of the month.”
Kagome gave a small nod, keeping her voice quiet as she continued to study Brady from beneath her lashes. “I can sense it. His aura feels jagged. Uneasy. Like it’s stretching from the inside out.”
Quil blinked, then gave her a look. “Wait—you can sense that? Like some kind of magical girl radar?” He wiggled his fingers with a mock-spooky expression. Seth elbowed him lightly.
Kagome chuckled under her breath. “Something like that,” she said, before explaining more softly, especially as people milled around the booth. “It’s like…a spiritual awareness. I can feel energy, the life force that makes up your aura. As wolves, you each have your own distinct presence. Brady’s is on the edge of that. Not fully awakened yet, but close.”
Seth looked thoughtful at that, and Quil’s teasing expression faded into one of genuine curiosity. But neither pushed for more. This wasn’t the time, and definitely not the place.
Brady, meanwhile, was slowly approaching their booth. Trailing a few steps behind him was an older man, likely his grandfather, dressed in a worn jacket and worn-down boots, his weathered face softened by a kind smile. His eyes were already fixed on Kagome, warm and lingering with a twinkle in his eye.
“Well now,” the elder Fuller greeted with a wide smile, eyeing Kagome with the unfiltered charm of someone long past the age of subtlety. “Aren’t you somethin’? These two boys bring you out here just to show you off?”
Kagome let out a soft laugh, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “Just lending a hand,” she replied modestly, offering a polite smile.
But Brady said nothing.
He stepped up to the table like he was moving through water, his wide, dark eyes locked on her with an intensity that made her shift slightly on her feet. His gaze lingered as she arranged the sample tray in front of him. When she slid one of the small cupcake samples toward him, his fingers brushed against hers. The contact was brief but his skin was burning hot.
Kagome's smile faltered ever so slightly as she drew her hand back, startled by the heat radiating off him. That was not normal. That was wolf heat. He was definitely phasing soon, he was already filling out like a carbon copy of the pack.
Quil and Seth noticed. They drew closer, with Quil crossing his arms across his chest as he looked down his nose at Brady, their bodies radiating a quiet tension, shoulders squared like a silent wall forming around her.
“Thanks,” Brady murmured, his voice low and a little breathless, like the act of speaking took effort. “You’re, um…really pretty.”
Caught off guard, Kagome blinked. “Oh, um…thank you,” she replied, her voice softer than she meant it to be.
Brady’s grandfather shot him a look, part amused and exasperated, but let it slide with a quiet chuckle. “This one’s still figuring out how to talk to girls, clearly.” He turned back to the table. “Anyway, those cookies smell really good. Think I’ll take a dozen, kid eats like a damn black hole, so I know they won’t go to waste.”
Kagome gratefully shifted the focus, boxing up the treats with practiced ease while Brady wordlessly devoured the sample in his hand and reached for another. By the time she handed over the full package, he was already on his third cupcake.
“He really does eat like that,” elder Fuller muttered, shaking his head as he handed Seth the cash with a grin.
Kagome laughed. “Well, I hope you both enjoy the sweets. Let us know which one ends up being your favorite.”
Brady’s eyes never left her face. Even as his grandfather tugged him away toward the next booth, he kept glancing back like he wasn’t ready to walk away.
Quil let out a low breath beside her, more huff than sigh. “Kid needs to keep his damn eyes to himself.”
Kagome turned toward him with a frown, catching the way his hand had slid lightly around her waist. It wasn’t obvious enough to draw attention, but the protective edge was clear as day.
She arched a slender brow. “What in the world are you talking about?”
Seth, standing at her other side, shot her a look of quiet disbelief that clearly said: really?
He exhaled, crossing his arms as his gaze followed Brady’s retreat across the cafeteria. “He was totally checking you out,” he muttered. “Not that I blame him. First time I saw you…I felt like some dumb school boy seeing a girl for the first time.”
Kagome laughed. “Now you’re exaggerating.”
“I mean it,” Seth said, smile growing. “You have no idea what you do to people.”
“Seriously,” Quil chimed in, leaning against the table and wiggling his brows in mock seriousness. “You’re hot as hell, sweetheart. Every teenage boy that comes to this booth looks like he’s about to combust. They stammer, blush, and bail. It’s like a hormonal drive-by.”
Kagome gave them both an incredulous look and bumped Quil with her elbow. “You’re both ridiculous. They do not.”
“Right,” Seth said under his breath with a crooked smile. “Keep telling yourself that.”
Across the cafeteria, Brady was still stealing glances as he followed his grandfather. Seth shook his head, clearly unimpressed.
“Brady’s not a bad kid,” Quil said after a moment. “But he stared at you like you were made of magic.”
Kagome chuckled, brushing it off with a wave of her hand. “I’m sure he does that with every pretty girl.”
Quil raised an eyebrow, shaking his head. “That’s the thing, you aren’t just any pretty girl. You’re THE pretty girl–the one guys daydream about and propose too. And that’s exactly the problem.”
Seth handed her another few cookies for samples and leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a murmur. “You’re just too beautiful for your own good.”
Kagome rolled her eyes, but warmth bloomed in her chest at the gentle protectiveness in his tone. There was something a little thrilling about the way they hovered so close, not controlling, but instinctive. And as over-the-top as their reactions were, she could feel how genuine they were too.
Brady was just a teen, and even if he did eventually phase, she had no plans of entertaining anything beyond polite conversation. As long as he didn’t imprint, and wasn’t that a dreadful thought. She already had seven overly protective, absurdly attractive wolves tripping over themselves for her attention day after day. The last thing she needed was another boy added to that mix.
And yet, surrounded by them, wrapped in their teasing, affection, and steady presence—it didn’t feel overwhelming. It felt like belonging.
By the time midday hit, Paul was done. Not just with the renovation job, but with pretending his head was anywhere but wrapped around Kagome.
He’d been distracted all morning, missing marks, zoning out mid-task, brain on a constant loop of her. Kagome laughing. Kagome glaring. Kagome curled up in Sam’s shirt like she belonged in it. And now, apparently, in his damn bloodstream. The imprint had a chokehold on him, and for once, he didn’t want to fight it.
Funny how fast everything changed. He used to scoff at imprinting, called it fate’s leash, swore up and down he’d never fall for that kind of bullshit. Now look at him. Staring into the space like she might walk out of his daydreams at any second and make everything feel less gray.
It wasn’t love. Not yet. But it was on its way there–fast, hungry, real. Something bright and molten that lived under his skin and rattled in his chest. Something that scared the hell out of him because he hadn’t even known he could feel this much, let alone for someone so soft and strong and stubborn it made his chest ache.
Kagome kept her walls up, but he could see the cracks. She’d been burned before, maybe more than once, and Paul understood that too well. He hated the bastard that hurt her so bad she didn’t wanna let anyone in but he thanked his lucky stars that led her to them. He didn’t blame her for being cautious. But God, she made him want to try. For once, he didn’t want to fuck things up. He wanted to earn her trust, piece by piece, even if it took forever.
He'd spent all morning thinking about the way she looked last night, curled against Seth’s side, skin kissed red from the heat, bare legs tangled in a blanket, the neckline of Sam’s shirt hanging off her shoulder like it belonged to her. It had driven him out of his goddamn mind. He’d ended up stepping outside before sunrise just to handle the throbbing pressure that image left behind. The morning hard-on he sported was practically standing at attention on the daily that his right hand was seeing more action these days than it had in years.
“Dude,” Jared snapped. “You just marked the same spot four times. What are you doing, carving love letters into the beam? And Jesus—watch the nail gun. You trying to maim someone?”
Paul blinked down at the wood. Sure enough, he’d carved a shallow dent from pressing the pencil in too hard. The nail gun dangled from his other hand, one accidental twitch away from disaster.
Sam didn’t say anything, but the look he shot from across the room said plenty. Paul scowled, setting the nail gun down with more force than necessary.
“Relax,” he muttered. “Just being thorough. If I did shoot, it’s not like it wouldn’t heal instantly”
“Yeah,” Jared said flatly, hefting his hammer. “And then I’d shoot you back and we’ll see who can heal the fastest.”
Paul snorted. “Oh yeah? Bring it, a little nail ain’t gonna hurt me.”
Jared rolled his eyes but cracked a grin, shaking his head. The tension eased.
A beat passed, then Jared murmured, “The sooner we finish, the sooner we see her.”
That shut Paul right up.
Yeah, that was the truth of it. He didn’t want to be on this job site anymore. He didn’t want wood dust or drywall under his nails. He wanted to be where she was. He could still smell her sometimes, like she’d gotten into his skin–vanilla and honeysuckle and something sacred he couldn’t name.
Seth called it the warm fuzzies . Paul didn’t know what the hell that meant, but if it was the thing that made his chest ache every time she smiled, then fine, warm fuzzies it was.
“You’re just grinning ‘cause you’ve got her tonight,” Paul said dryly.
Jared didn’t even deny it. “Damn straight, but you’ve got her tomorrow so chill.”
Tomorrow. That still felt like an eternity, it was too far away.
Paul stood, taking a sip from the flask he set to the side. He leaned against the frame they built, watching the wind stir the trees like they might answer back. It was a nice day for once, unlike the past couple of days. He exhaled through his nose, jaw tightening. Every nerve in his body was pulled tight, humming. He needed to see her. Just to lay eyes on her, hear her voice, catch the faint trace of her scent in the air. That would be enough to anchor him again.
He ached for her presence more than he wanted to admit. If the day would just hurry the hell up, maybe he’d stop feeling like his skin didn’t fit.
They worked through the rest of the day, Paul tried to focus and didn’t let his distractions get the best of him again. If anything, his obsession to see Kagome gave him a sharper edge. Every nail driven, every beam leveled—he pushed harder, faster. By the time four o’clock rolled around, they had the renovation wrapped up faster than expected.
Sweat clung to his brow, and Paul tugged a rag from his tool belt to swipe it across his face. Jared was already outside, loading their gear into the truck bed, and Sam moved with purpose toward the client's kitchen.
Without hesitation, Sam picked up the landline and dialed Jake’s number from memory. Paul and Jared didn’t need to strain to hear the conversation, their sharp hearing made sure of that.
Jake’s voice filtered in through the old receiver, grainy but clear. “Yeah? You guys done?”
“We’re on our way now,” Sam replied coolly. “We’ll meet you at the house.”
“I’ll bring Kagome and Embry with me,” Jake answered. “ Quil and Seth are on patrol right now.”
That was all Paul needed to hear.
Relief hit him like a wave and the coil of tension in his chest unknotted instantly.
He rolled his shoulders, the movement loosening more than just muscle. His whole body felt lighter. Yeah, the Cullen’s reeked like rotting perfume and bleach, but he'd deal with it. Kagome being there made it bearable.
Sam locked the truck bed. Jared tossed in the last toolbox and climbed into the back seat. Paul slid into the passenger side, bouncing his knee restlessly.
The tires crunched over gravel as they pulled away. Paul stared out the window, jaw set, arms folded over his chest. He didn’t speak. He didn’t need to. The trees blurred past, streaks of green and shadow. Jared leaned forward slightly from the back, casting him a look that said he saw right through him.
Paul just smirked and shrugged, pretending it wasn’t obvious.
The ride wasn’t long. Their client’s house had been located near central Forks, so they were already deep into town by the time Sam took the familiar turnoff that led to the Cullen residence. The road twisted down into the woods, long and isolated. It made sense, they owned most of the land out here, giving them the privacy their kind needed.
They hadn’t even reached the property when Paul caught the sickly-sweet scent lingering in the air. It hit him like a wall, thick and heavy, and he immediately screwed up his face in disgust. From the backseat, Jared gagged audibly.
“Dude,” Jared muttered, cracking the window. “They smell so bad. Oh god, the fresh air isn’t helping. It’s like someone dumped a bucket of bleach everywhere and let it soak into everything.”
Paul didn’t argue. The reek of vampire was unbearable out here, like rotting food baked in sunlight. Even Sam, quiet and composed as ever, looked mildly bothered.
When they crested the last hill, the Cullen house came into view—an architectural fortress of glass and modern steel, looming like it belonged in a magazine spread rather than the middle of the forest. To Paul, it just looked like a whole lot of empty space. What did they even do all day in a place like that? It felt like a waste. Too pristine, too polished. Soulless.
Jake’s Rabbit was already parked off to the side, and even with the heavy scent of vampire in the air, Paul could smell Kagome. Her scent was the only thing that grounded him, sweet and wild, threaded with warmth like home. The moment it hit him, the urge to phase rippled under his skin. Being human in their territory made him feel exposed, surrounded by leeches and had every instinct on overdrive.
“God, it’s even worse over here,” Jared muttered, rubbing a hand over his face as they stepped out. “Seriously. Can’t believe they live like this.”
Paul didn’t reply. He was too busy zeroing in on the one scent that made it worth enduring all of this.
Carlisle appeared from around the side of the house, calm and put-together like always. There was another path that looped around to the back.
“Welcome,” Carlisle said with polite warmth. “Jake and the others just arrived. I’ll walk you around.”
Paul had to give the man credit, at least he had manners. Still didn’t mean he liked him.
Sam only gave a short nod, his expression unreadable. He wasn’t big on pleasantries either.
They followed Carlisle through the side path, winding past manicured landscaping until they emerged into the expansive backyard. The others were already gathered—Jake, standing like a shield behind Kagome, and Embry nearby in wolf form, likely phased so he could keep the link open with Quil and Seth on patrol.
The entire Cullen coven was present, neatly roped off with their mates. Edward and Bella stood near Kagome, slightly apart from the rest. And then there was Emmett with his towering presence, arms crossed, already glaring in Paul’s direction.
Typical, he always acted like a big shot. But he wasn’t all that, he just needed one chance and he’d lay the big lug like chopped liver.
Paul’s eyes moved past him the moment he saw Kagome. She was chatting with her sister, murmuring concerns like a mother hen.
“I’m fine, really,” Kagome said gently, trying to reassure her.
“You’re not just saying that, are you?” Bella asked, concern etched into her features.
Before Kagome could answer, she turned and her expression shifted the moment she saw them. Her face lit up, and a radiant smile bloomed across her lips. Behind her, Jake gave a small nod, his presence still protective.
Paul didn’t wait. He closed the distance in two strides, arms reaching for her. He was careful, mindful of her bruises, but gods, he wanted to crush her to his chest and never let go.
“Missed you,” he murmured into her hair, inhaling deeply. Her scent pushed the rest of the world away.
Off to the side, Rosalie rolled her eyes. Paul caught it, but ignored her.
“You just saw me this morning,” Kagome teased, but her voice was soft, affectionate.
Jared came up next, throwing an easy one-armed hug around her, and Sam simply brushed a hand over the top of her head before falling in beside Jake, eyes scanning the perimeter instinctively.
Kagome stepped back in line next to Embry, his huge wolf form tense and bristling. His thoughts were focused entirely on her safety. Paul could feel it, none of them liked being here, and Embry especially hated how strong the vampires smelled in wolf form.
Paul stayed close, his body instinctively slotting beside hers like a shadow. He didn’t care what came next. As long as she was here, he could breathe again.
“Thank you for coming,” Carlisle began, standing beside his mate with his hands loosely folded in front of him. “We understand our alliance has always been…tenuous at best. But with a shared goal—protecting Bella, Kagome, Charlie, and the residents of both Forks and La Push—it seemed appropriate that we come to a mutual understanding. There are…revelations you should be made aware of.”
Paul clenched his jaw. If it were up to him, there wouldn’t be an alliance at all. He still didn’t trust the Cullen’s, not entirely. But he trusted Jake’s judgment. Even if he didn’t like where it might lead, he’d follow it because they were pack and also, for Kagome’s sake. She was the priority now. Her safety, her peace of mind. And he’d do whatever it took to make sure she never felt alone in this fight. Even if he didn’t want her fighting anyway because the thought of her getting hurt again sent fear through him.
Jake sighed, voice even. “Alright. Let’s get to the point. We’re fine with a temporary truce. We’ve already updated our shift rotation to include the Swan residence in our patrol route. Here—” he handed over a folded sheet, “—this has our proposed coverage. Mark whatever works for you and your…family, so we can coordinate.”
Carlisle accepted the paper and barely had time to glance at it before the small one–Alice, plucked it from his hands and vanished into the house. A few minutes later, she returned, handing Jake a near-identical schedule with neat adjustments already made.
“We’d be happy to accommodate your shifts,” Carlisle said easily.
Paul narrowed his eyes. That was it? No pushback? No conditions? That surprised him. For some reason, he expected a negotiation. Still, he wasn’t about to complain.
“Is that all?” Jake asked, arms crossed.
Edward didn’t bother hiding his disdain; the way his jaw tightened spoke volumes. Good. Paul hoped his presence made every vampire here as uncomfortable as they made him. The leech lover seemed to curl herself into him and Paul cut his gaze away, he wanted to gag. The leech glared at him and he mentally told him to fuck off.
“Unfortunately, no,” Carlisle replied. He exchanged a subtle look with Alice, who stepped forward with a pleasant smile, one that felt a little too directed at Kagome for Paul’s liking.
“A few weeks ago,” Carlisle continued, “Alice had a vision.”
Alice nodded, picking up where he left off. “My visions are subjective. I see the outcome of decisions as they're made. Victoria’s been evading me by having someone else—Riley—make her choices. Until recently, that’s how she slipped through the cracks.”
She turned to Kagome, her gaze thoughtful. “Last night, Riley intended to kill you. But something changed. You stopped him, which admittedly, surprised even me. However, because I can’t see your future, I didn’t know you were in danger. I’m sorry.”
Kagome gave a small, kind smile. “That’s not your fault. I handled it. Though...I am curious. Why can’t you see me?”
“I was hoping you could tell me,” Alice admitted. “I originally assumed it had something to do with your bloodline. We know Bella may become a mental shield when turned, and Charlie is already somewhat shielded, Edward can’t fully read him. But you? You, and the entire pack, remain completely blank to me.”
Paul felt a rush of relief at that. Good. That meant they had the upper hand, at least when it came to surprise.
Carlisle’s expression turned more serious. “Last night, Alice had another vision. Riley…succumbed to his injuries. As vampires, normally we can regenerate over time. However, he didn’t survive.”
Kagome seemed to stiffen and she tensed beneath Paul’s hand when he laid it on her shoulder. He kept it there, steadying her. She hadn’t said much about what happened, only hinted at it. Paul still wasn’t sure what her full capabilities as a priestess were, but whatever she did, it worked. He saw the way Jake looked at her now, curiosity flickering behind his eyes. Embry, through the pack link, helpfully relayed what Kagome had explained to Seth and Quil earlier—something vague about “magical girl powers.”
Paul almost smiled at that, pride swelling in his chest. Sure, he would’ve preferred to rip the bastard apart himself, but the fact that she had done it? That she’d stood her ground and survived? Yeah. That hit different.
That’s my girl, he thought, but kept it to himself. She wouldn’t want him puffing his chest in front of the Cullen’s.
“Whatever you did to him,” Emmett chimed in from the sidelines, flashing a broad grin, “you did a number. If you ever wanna spar, let me know.”
Embry growled low, and Paul felt the spike of irritation ripple through the pack bond.
He better watch it, Embry thought, and Paul agreed.
Sam drifted closer to Kagome’s side, his presence protective. Even Jared’s usual lightness was absent, his gaze darkened in warning.
“Emmett,” Edward muttered, “I wouldn’t antagonize them.”
Right. Mind reader. Paul rolled his eyes but didn’t care. He wasn’t hiding anything.
Kagome, however, just smiled. It made Paul bristle with a quiet sort of jealousy.
“Given the circumstances,” she said calmly, “I don’t think that’s a great idea.”
Emmett laughed, but Jake cut him off with a glance.
“Let’s stay on topic. So Riley’s out. That just leaves the redhead. Alone, she’s not a threat.”
Kagome stiffened again—and this time, Paul didn’t miss the flicker of guilt in her expression.
She knew something.
“This is about the newborn army, isn’t it?” she asked, voice soft.
Jake and Sam snapped their heads to her.
“What army?” Jake demanded. “You knew about this?”
Paul growled low in his throat. Seriously? They’d been through this already. Why the hell hadn’t she said anything?
Sam shot him a warning look. Don’t. Paul clenched his fist, biting his tongue.
Kagome didn’t flinch. “It slipped my mind,” she admitted, her voice quiet. “There was so much going on. It didn’t click until just now. I didn’t mean to keep anything from you.”
Jake gave her a look that said they weren’t done with this conversation, that they would talk about this later.
But for now, the rest of them waited, because there was more to this and they needed to hear it.
Alice continued, despite the obvious tension among them. “Yes, the newborn army Victoria is brewing. I assume Riley told you about that, because he’s not very bright. But in the first few months of this life, we're at our most powerful. Victoria turned her victims with Riley’s help and she plans to attack a few months from now, although that might change since you killed her best man. I think she may have been relying on Riley to do the decision making. Now, I'm not so sure how this will change my visions…especially since having you near tends to disrupt them.”
“Disrupt them? In what way?” Kagome asked, her brows drawn together. Paul didn’t like the sound of that, not one damn bit. He didn’t pretend to understand the whole “vision” thing, but so far, it sounded like nothing good.
“They’re…fragmented,” Edward offered, his voice even. “Normally, Alice sees visions with clarity, start to finish. But when you’re around, they tend to be…inconsistent. We suspect it has something to do with her not understanding what you are or perhaps something to do with your…abilities.”
“I’ve been wondering about that,” Carlisle said, his tone thoughtful. “When we first met, you mentioned your family ran a shrine. At the time, I didn’t think much of it. But after speaking with Edward following last night’s events…I began to suspect you might be a Miko —a priestess?”
Kagome blinked, surprised. But then a slow smile spread across her face as she stepped forward, and Paul felt his jaw tighten. He didn’t like that smile. Not when it was aimed at them . His arm instinctively circled her waist, tugging her back gently toward him. She gave him an exasperated look.
“I’m surprised you know that term at all,” she admitted. “There aren’t many of us left who still practice the old ways, at least not traditionally.”
Carlisle smiled, clearly pleased with her answer. “I spent some time in Japan in the late seventies and eighties. It was a fascinating experience. In fact, I’ve collected a few scrolls and texts on Shintoism over the years, some quite rare. I’d love your opinion on them, if you’re willing.”
He didn’t get far before his wife gently placed her hand on his forearm, likely in response to the scathing looks coming from the pack as a whole, who didn’t appreciate how interested he seemed in Kagome.
Paul hated how Kagome’s face lit up at the offer. Her whole posture shifted, excited and bright in a way that made something ugly and jealous stir deep in his chest.
“I’d love to,” she said warmly. “I don’t know how helpful I’ll be, but I’ll do my best.”
Edward had the nerve to look amused. Paul wanted to wipe that smug expression off his face but he just smiled more, which really got under his skin. Especially since he was reading his mind right now. Asswipe.
Jake stepped forward then, his tone sharper than usual. “I think that’s enough for today. Anything else we should know?”
Alice, still standing off to the side next to the other blond who kept glaring at them, wore a far too pleased smile as she glanced between them. Paul didn’t trust that look. Not one bit.
Carlisle shook his head. “My apologies. That should cover most of what we know about the situation. The Newborns are vastly more difficult to deal with than normal. We'll need training that only Jasper has knowledge of, we're willing to work out a training regime so you can get an idea of how they operate.”
Jake’s face was a mask of indifference but he could tell he wasn't happy. This new revelation was huge because it put everyone in danger–not just Kagome, but their families and everyone in town if they had an army of vampires attack. This could turn into a bloodbath.
Fucking hell.
Kagome’s heart raced. The newborn army . She had completely forgotten. Not intentionally. Everything had happened so fast last night, and the flood of fear, adrenaline, and pain had overwhelmed her. In the chaos, the memory had slipped through the cracks.
Now, standing here under the weight of so many eyes, it hit her all at once.
Jacob’s jaw was tight, his shoulders stiff. He didn’t look pleased and neither did Paul. Jared’s brows were furrowed in concern, while Sam, as always, gave little away, his expression unreadable. But she could feel the tension hanging in the air, thick enough to cut it with a knife.
Embry nudged her gently with his muzzle. She reached over to rub between his ears, offering a soft, if strained, smile.
“A damn fucking army, ” Jacob exhaled the words like a curse. “That’s insane.”
Kagome placed her hand on his forearm and gently reached down, threading her fingers through his. He let out a breath, clasping her hand in return. His grip was warm and she rubbed soothing circles into his skin with her thumb.
“Alright,” Jacob said, gaze fixed on Edward. “Just…name the time and place.”
Edward glanced at Carlisle before replying. “There’s a clearing near the northern Olympic Peninsula. It’s south of Miller’s Ridge, remote enough for combat without risk to civilians. We’re planning for next Saturday, if that works.”
Jacob turned toward Sam, who gave a single, firm nod.
“That works,” Jacob said, voice clipped. “Anything else?”
The tension rolling off him was almost tangible. Kagome could feel the restraint it took not to shift on the spot. She was surprised Paul hadn’t lost it either, but when she looked up, his scowl was fixed directly on Carlisle. He still had a heavy hand on her waist, like he was trying to drag her into their semicircle they’d intentionally made.
Carlisle spoke again, his tone somber. “There is…one more matter. A larger concern.”
Kagome braced herself, that didn’t sound good
“In our world, there is a ruling coven—the Volturi,” he explained. “They are made up of three ancient vampires: Aro, Marcus, and Caius. Of them, Aro is the most…ambitious. He is obsessed with power, especially those who possess unique gifts. He sees gifted individuals not as people, but as trophies. Living artifacts to be studied, collected, controlled.”
Carlisle’s eyes met Kagome’s, and his worry was evident. “Your circumstance, Kagome—it’s unique. I won’t begin to understand the intricacies of the extent you’re likely capable of, even as a human, but that makes you rare. If Aro learns about you, it won’t be a passing interest. He will want you. And Aro does not ask. He manipulates. He coerces. If that fails, he takes what he wants by force.”
A chill ran through her. The implication was clear: if the Volturi got wind of her, they would come here.
“We don’t yet know if Victoria or Riley were acting alone or if they had contact with the Volturi,” Carlisle continued. “But we speculate they likely are, because Aro wants to collect Bella, Alice and Edward. Alice has seen glimpses of them acting in the shadows but never making any clear decisions. Their network is vast. Their eyes and ears are everywhere. We must be cautious. If Aro catches even a whisper of your existence…”
“He’ll have to come through us first,” Jacob interrupted, voice low and fierce. “There’s no way in hell we’re letting anyone take her.”
The pack’s response was immediate and unwavering. They shifted subtly around her, standing taller, closer. Kagome felt their heat, their presence, like a shield.
And yet…beneath that comfort, a thread of fear unraveled inside her. Not for herself, but for them. If Aro came, if the Volturi truly set their sights on her, it wouldn’t be her blood spilled first. It would be theirs, the pack. That terrified her more than anything else.
If only I had finished it…if I’d gotten rid of Riley and Victoria sooner…
Regret pulsed like a heartbeat.
Carlisle’s voice brought her back. “You have our support, Kagome. We may not know you well, but you matter to Bella. That’s enough for us. We’ll do everything we can to keep both of you safe.”
Kagome nodded faintly and felt her sister step forward, taking her free hand into her own. Bella had been quiet thus far, but she looked worried and scared. She tried to smile, but her thoughts churned like a storm on the horizon.
Because that’s exactly what was coming and they needed to be ready.
The meeting with the Cullen's ended on a heavy note. By the time they got back to the cabin for some much-needed downtime, the weight of Carlisle’s warning had started to settle in. What once felt like distant danger now pressed close—real, imminent, inescapable.
Jared could feel the unease rolling off the pack like waves. It leaked through the bond they all shared, flooded with worry, fear, and frustration. No one said anything for a while. The silence in the cabin was loud, almost oppressive.
Then Kagome spoke, her voice quiet but clear. She’d been mostly subdued after they left the Cullen’s, head down and deep in thought.
“I…I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to keep it from any of you,” she murmured, eyes downcast. “Everything happened so fast last night, and I just…it slipped my mind.”
Jake cut in before she could say more, but it wasn’t harsh. “I’ll admit, I was pissed earlier…but I get it now. You didn’t mean to keep it from us. What matters is we know the truth and we deal with it together. Things happen, but we’re a pack. And we stick close, especially now. No way we’re letting those pale, royal freaks even think about getting to you.”
Paul snorted. “Remember when I said you’re grounded? I meant it,” he finished, shaking his head.
“Dude, c’mon. Relax,” Jared told him, nudging his arm.
Kagome bit her lip and seemed to lean her tired head against Sam’s chest, ever the quiet support as he ran a hand slowly up and down her arm from where she sat curled on his lap. She leaned into the touch instinctively, like she didn’t even realize she needed it.
Sam seemed to only have eyes for Kagome, but there was a storm brewing in his head. Jared had known him since they were babies in diapers and he could tell, the meeting had shaken him. Had shaken all of them.
“Those freaks won’t get through us. We won’t let them,” Quil said firmly.
Kagome offered a small smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. Jared noticed the way her fingers fidgeted in her lap, and when she finally spoke, her voice was soft.
“I’m more worried about all of you putting yourselves in danger…”
The words hit like a weight. Jared felt his chest tighten. She was always thinking about everyone else, never herself, and somehow, that made him want to protect her even more.
Jake reached over, his hand resting gently on her thigh in comfort.
“That’s why we’re a pack,” he told her. “No matter what happens, we face it together.”
“Yeah,” Embry chimed in with a grin. “We’ve got this. Together, remember?”
This time, Kagome’s smile came easier. It was softer, more real, but the worry in her eyes didn’t fully fade.
The cabin was quiet, save for the occasional creak of old wood and the low hum of the fridge. They’d stopped for pizza on the way back, none of them up for cooking after everything that had gone down at the Cullen estate. Now the table was a mess of half-empty boxes, sauce-stained napkins, and an impressive collection of soda and beer cans.
The air was thick, not just with the smell of garlic and melted cheese, but with tension, fatigue, and the weight of everything they now knew. Unspoken fears hung between them, heavy and real.
Jake sparked up a blunt without a word and passed it to Paul, who took a long drag and handed it off to Jared. They needed something to take the edge off.
When the blunt circled back to Sam, Kagome wrinkled her nose and waved it away with a small laugh when Embry handed it to her with a raised eyebrow.
“Pass,” she said, but she didn’t move from Sam’s lap. Jared noticed the way her eyelids started to droop anyway, the subtle flush rising on her cheeks. The secondhand smoke was getting to her, slowly lulling her into something drowsy, hazy.
She looked soft there, vulnerable and quiet in the flicker of lamplight, surrounded by chaos and still at the center of it all.
And Jared knew they’d burn the whole world down to keep her safe.
Seth passed the joint to Quil after he took a drag and then it came over to him. Jared pressed the blunt to his lips in a slow inhale. The hit wasn't instant, but he felt relieved as the buzz slowly came over him.
Jared shoved more pizza in his mouth once he passed it over. The more he thought about a damn newborn army of baby vamps coming to destroy everything he held dear, the more anxiety he got at the idea of losing it all. Everything that happened in the past 24 hours was too much to deal with at once.
A beat of silence stretched across the table. No one said anything, but it was clear that none of them would ever let Kagome be taken. The quiet resolve passed through the pack like a ripple, a vow sealed without words.
Then Quil broke the tension with a grin. “Maybe you should take a hit, might help your nerves.”
Sam paused, holding the joint halfway to his lips before looking down at her. Kagome wrinkled her nose, clearly unsure, but then squared her shoulders and sat up straighter. He had a hand around her waist lazily.
“You don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Sam murmured, voice gentle, giving her an out.
“Yeah, don’t feel pressured just to do it because this idiot said so,” Seth gestured to Quil, who kicked his chair in retaliation.
But Kagome reached out, her fingers brushing his as she took the joint from him with a quiet kind of determination.
Paul leaned in, eyebrows raised in amusement. “Sure you can handle it? This stuff’s no joke.”
“I can handle anything,” she shot back confidently, and Quil threw his hands up with a dramatic, “Ooooooh damn!”
Jared smirked, leaning forward on the table. “Alright, princess. Show us what you’ve got.”
“Just take it slow,” Embry offered, voice a little softer. “Quick puff, then exhale. Don’t hold it too long.”
Jared wasn’t sure when it happened, but the second she lifted it to her lips, something shifted. She looked like she knew exactly what she was doing. Calm, composed, sexy as hell.
“Goddamn,” Quil muttered, eyes glued to her. “Does everything you do gotta be so damn sexy?”
Jared let out a low hum of agreement. “Talk about discovering a new kink…”
Kagome managed to inhale and goodness it was hot as fuck, but then coughed almost immediately, a plume of smoke spilling from her mouth as her face flushed a deep crimson. She got red so quickly, so easily. He wondered how far down that blush went.
Jake chuckled as he took the blunt from her, and Paul smirked, nudging him in the arm. Even Sam couldn’t hide his amusement, his lips twitching into a faint smile as he handed Kagome a can of soda.
She took it gratefully between coughing fits, eyes watering. “You okay?” Sam asked, rubbing gentle circles on her back.
“Soda helps with the burn,” Jake explained with a grin. “This one’s got red hairs. Hits harder than it looks. Should’ve warned you before you hit it like a pro.”
“Don’t choke now,” Paul added with a teasing smirk.
“That’s what she said!” Quil piped up triumphantly, and the entire table dissolved into howls of laughter.
Kagome buried her face in her hands, groaning, but she was laughing too. And it was bright, breathless, and warm.
“You guys,” she wheezed through her laughter, “are terrible.”
She looked beautiful like that, face flushed, laughter in her eyes, surrounded by the pack. Jared didn’t think he’d ever seen her more at home.
The evening passed quickly, and once the pizza had been thoroughly demolished, Sam volunteered to take Kagome home. But leaving the cabin was never simple. The pack had a habit of making her do rounds, each of them needed their moment with her, no matter how brief. A touch, a hug, a quiet word. Just enough to carry them through until the next time.
Embry had her in his arms last, whispering something low against her ear that made her giggle, her body curved into his like he was reluctant to pull away.
“I’ll see you later,” he murmured, and she nodded, smiling warmly before stepping back.
Jared walked her over to Sam’s truck, the others hanging out along the porch in varying degrees of lazy sprawl. He helped her up into the cab and leaned against the open window, his eyes softer than usual.
“I’ll see you tonight, okay?” he said, brushing the back of his hand gently against her cheek as she giggled. The urge to kiss her tugged at him hard, but she wasn’t ready. So he didn’t. Instead, he backed away, offering a crooked smile as Sam started the engine and pulled away. It felt like a piece of him was leaving with her.
Night couldn’t come fast enough.
When the others finally headed off to their homes and the cabin fell quiet, Jared phased into his wolf form, eager for the hours to pass. Sam bid him goodnight and gave him a look that said: behave , and Jared only threw him a dimpled smirk. Quil and Embry were already on patrol, skirting the northern perimeter near Forks. They had the unfortunate circumstance of having to patrol tonight.
Up yours, bro. Lucky ass bastard... Quil muttered through the pack mind link, his paws kicking up dirt along the ridgeline.
Sucks to suck. Jared snorted, and Embry murmured ‘asshole’ in response.
The new patrol rotation gave them more ground to cover than usual, but that didn’t stop Jared from rushing to Kagome like hell on his heels.
Just go away already, Quil told him eventually. Charlie’s home already. He’ll be in bed soon.
Jared didn’t need to be told twice. By the time he reached the Swan residence, the air was thick with leech stench, faint but ever present. Forks was always crawling with the smell of it thanks in no part to the Cullen’s, but tonight, he was focused only on one thing: Kagome.
Sheesh, Cullen spends way too much time here, Jared murmured, mostly to himself, as he could instantly smell Edward’s scent all over the place. It made his nose sting and he almost gagged until he could smell his imprint.
Her scent tugged at his senses like a magnet. She was still awake, lingering in her upstairs bedroom. As soon as she opened the window, he jogged across the yard. Her smile broke across her face as she leaned out to see him.
“Back up. I’m coming up!” he whispered.
She frowned but moved aside just in time for him to scale the side and swing himself through the window with practiced ease. Perks of being a wolf: speed, balance, and the kind of reflexes that made sneaking into bedrooms way too easy. He dusted off his feet and apologized for the mess but she only shook her head with a smile.
Kagome’s room was small, almost impersonal, like a guest room that never really became a home. A twin bed against the wall under the only other window in the room, a single dresser and a zipped suitcase in the corner. The scent of her filled the space like something soft, warm, and distinct. It wrapped around him the second he stepped inside.
She sat on the bed, suddenly self-conscious in her tank top and shorts. The tank had ridden up slightly, exposing a sliver of pale stomach, and her bruises that were now a dark, angry red, were still visible along her neck and back. Jared spotted a scar beneath her ribs before she tugged her tank down, like she was trying to hide it.
He pushed down the questions and kept his focus.
“Heading to bed already?” he asked, kneeling beside her on the floor.
“I was,” she said, smiling shyly. “Until you climbed up into my window like a delinquent.”
He chuckled. “What can I say? I’d rather be up here with my best girl than stuck patrolling with the other two. They’re bummed, by the way.”
She laughed, soft and sleepy. “Are you staying all night?”
He shook his head. “Shift ends at midnight. I’ll be gone before Charlie’s up, but someone will check in later. We’re keeping a constant watch now and Billy’s trying to keep your dad close to La Push as much as possible.”
She nodded and curled in on herself slightly, hugging her knees. The motion tugged at the hem of her shorts, and Jared quickly glanced away, heat crawling up his neck.
“You could’ve told me you were staying,” she said, slipping beneath the covers.
He smirked. “Didn’t want to get kicked out. Besides…” He hesitated. “I wasn’t expecting you to offer.”
When she scooted toward the wall and patted the narrow space beside her, he blinked.
“You sure? I’ll fit, but barely.”
“Just get in,” she whispered, reaching for his hand.
He let her pull him down. The twin bed was tiny and laughably so, but she didn’t seem to mind. His legs dangled off the edge but he scooted himself close enough that Kagome was against the wall. They lay side by side, blanket between them, her body warm against his as he propped himself on one elbow to look down at her.
She sighed, tucking her head beneath his chin, breath feathering against his chest. She was so small, and he ached with the need to wrap himself around her till there was no end. His nose brushed her hair, inhaling that sweet mix of vanilla and coconut that reminded him of her natural scent and her shampoo. It was all he could do not to groan as his dick jumped up.
Down, boy.
“Jared?” she mumbled, voice thick with sleep.
He made a soft noise in response, already sinking into the comfort of her presence.
“I’m glad you’re here,” she whispered, her voice barely audible beneath the steady hum of the night.
Jared pressed a soft kiss to the crown of her head, finally letting his arm rest around her waist as he drew her in close.
“Me too,” he murmured against her hair.
Her breathing slowed, becoming soft and steady as she drifted off, and he remained awake just a little longer, savoring the quiet, the warmth of her tucked into his side, and the rare peace of having her safely in his arms.
The world outside could wait a few more hours. Right now, she was everything.
Chapter 17: Beach Day
Notes:
All of your reviews make me so happy, thank you for sticking with me on this journey. I plan for this story to be very long even after we resolve the issues with the plot. I have so many ideas and romantic moments planned for Kagome and the pack. And the smut, oh god ya’ll are not ready, I swear to god.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A few days had passed since the chaos of Riley’s attack and the weighty meeting with the Cullen's. The tension still lingered like a low fog, but today wasn’t meant for dwelling on it.
Kagome stood in her makeshift bedroom, sunlight pouring through the window like golden syrup, casting warm light over the chaos around her. Clothing was strewn across the bed in a disheveled heap—sweaters, jeans, sundresses, even a couple of cardigans. But not a single swimsuit in sight.
Of course, of all the days Forks decided to bless them with warm, cloudless skies. The kind of weather that felt like a miracle in the country’s rain capital, she had nothing remotely beach appropriate.
It had started over dinner the night before, when Seth casually suggested a beach day. A full-blown BBQ and swim day down at Second Beach. No patrols. Just the pack, food, volleyball, and sunshine. A rare chance to breathe. Naturally, the idea had caught fire, and now it was happening.
Quil had stayed just last night, as per their usual routine now, especially with the threat of Victoria still hanging in the air. No one in the pack liked the idea of Kagome being alone despite her protests, and Charlie had been spending more time in La Push thanks to Billy and Sue’s quiet maneuvering.
The Cullen's had taken their scheduled patrol the night before; Emmett and Alice kept watch, giving the pack a needed break. But today, it was just her and the pack, like most days. With Charlie off on a fishing trip, there was a bit of peace in the quiet morning, a small window to breathe without immediate worry. Still, that peace only went so far. The weight of what lingered beyond the horizon never fully left her shoulders.
Now here she was, staring down a pile of useless clothes.
She groaned and flopped face-first onto the bed. “I don’t even own a swimsuit.”
A knock sounded before her door creaked open. Bella peeked her head in, then raised an eyebrow at the scene. “Swimsuit crisis?”
Kagome rolled onto her back and flung an arm across her eyes. “I packed for eternal rain, not sudden tropical paradise.”
Bella chuckled, stepping further into the room. “Surprisingly enough, I think I have something that might work.”
Kagome peeked at her through her fingers. “You own a swimsuit?”
“Don’t sound so surprised,” Bella muttered, disappearing down the hall. She returned moments later with a bundle of delicate sky-blue fabric in hand.
Kagome sat up slowly, accepting the bikini with both curiosity and a healthy dose of skepticism. It was tiny. The triangle-cut top had delicate strings to tie behind the neck and back. The matching bottoms tied at the sides, equally daring. A soft, sheer sarong accompanied it, gauzy and dark colored. It was a stark contrast to the bikini but matched very well.
“Bella,” Kagome breathed. “This is really pretty. But…it’s also kind of small. Where did you even get this?”
Bella shrugged, dropping onto the edge of the bed. “Jessica gave it to me last year when we talked about going to La Push. It was a gift but I never wore it, had no plans too anyway, but you? You’ll look amazing in it. I mean, you’re definitely more…blessed up top, very uh…busty goddess but I doubt the pack will mind.”
Kagome let out a scandalized gasp, grabbing the nearest pillow and smacking Bella with it. “Excuse you! I’m barely a C-cup, not some busty goddess!”
Bella just laughed, eyes gleaming with mischief. “Please. Compared to me? I’ve got blueberries.”
They locked eyes and dissolved into laughter, collapsing back onto the bed in a tangle of giggles and wheezed breaths.
Once the laughter died down, Bella sat up, brushing hair from her face with a smirk. “All jokes aside…that bikini? It’s going to knock them stupid.”
“You’re terrible.” Kagome shook her head, though a smile tugged at her lips. She traced the hem of the sarong between her fingers, her voice softening. “I just…I don’t want to look like I’m trying too hard. And with my bruises and scars…”
The words hung there. Heavy. Her fingers grazed her collarbone, where the bruise on her neck had begun to fade into that mottled, purplish hue. Her back still ached, a dim reminder of everything she’d endured. And the older scars…those told a story she wasn’t ready to share.
“I know they’ve seen them,” she whispered, “but it still makes me feel…exposed. Not pretty. Just…ugly and marked.”
Bella didn’t say anything at first. She simply reached over and took her hand, squeezing gently.
“I don’t know the pack as well as you probably do,” she said quietly, “but I’ve seen how they look at you. Like you hung the moon. They don’t care about your scars, Kagome. If anything, they probably love you more for them. They see strength, not damage.”
Kagome blinked back a sudden rush of warmth in her chest. Bella smiled softly, bumping her shoulder.
“And besides,” she added playfully, “they’ll all be shirtless. Seems fair if you show them up.”
Kagome laughed, leaning in to hug her. “Thanks, Bella. You make a convincing argument.”
There was a moment of quiet before Bella’s voice dropped, softer than usual. gentler and more cautious.
“Kagome…are you really okay?”
The question lingered, delicate in its sincerity. Kagome stared down at the swimsuit in her hands, fingers curling into the soft blue fabric.
“I will be,” she said after a pause. “It’s just…it’s been a lot. The last few weeks, I mean.”
Bella nodded, her expression unreadable but her gaze steady. “I know you mentioned the priestess thing. And I believe you, I do. But it feels like there’s more that you’re not saying. I’m scared for you.” Her voice caught slightly. “You put on this brave face, but I know you. You’d take on the world for someone you love, even if it kills you.”
Kagome swallowed hard.
“I know it’s been a while since we were really close,” Bella continued, “but for what it’s worth, I’m glad you’re here. I’m just…sorry you got dragged into my mess. I didn’t realize how big this would get—the Volturi, Victoria, all of it.”
“It’s not your fault.” Kagome shook her head. “Honestly, I think you and I have more in common than you realize, especially with all this supernatural stuff.”
Bella raised a brow at that, but didn’t push. Kagome hesitated, searching for words.
“It’s…complicated. I don’t know how to explain it in a way that makes sense. Not yet.”
“I get it, it’s…a lot,” Bella offered gently.
Kagome huffed a laugh and nodded. “Yeah. That about sums it up.”
Bella leaned back on her hands. “So…are you, like, a superhuman or something? I tried researching priestesses, but all I found were myths and a bunch of half-baked internet theories.”
“Because that’s all that’s left,” Kagome said quietly. “What I am–what I can do, it’s not something you’ll find in textbooks. The history was buried a long time ago, written off as folklore. But it’s real.”
Bella’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “So you can...purify...things? Like uh, some kind of spiritual power?”
Kagome nodded. “A priestess draws power from spiritual purity which is in life all around us. It’s hard to put it into words but we can sense evil, expel it. We see things others can’t and cleanse things that are corrupted. That’s the simplest way I can explain it.”
“Cleanse as in…demons and stuff?”
Kagome blinked in surprise, but Bella gave her a sheepish shrug. “I did some reading. Carlisle has quite a few books on it, actually. Japan has all these legends about youkai and monsters. It’s hard to think they’re…real.”
“They are,” Kagome murmured. “Or…they were. There aren’t many left these days, but they exist. I haven’t sensed a demon in years. Most of them have faded out of this world.”
A quiet settled between them again, thoughtful and heavy with unspoken things. Kagome felt a familiar ache bloom in her chest, wistful and distant. Once, in a time that felt like another life, she'd imagined a future with a silver-haired half-demon. A future shaped by loyalty, sacrifice, and the war-torn remnants of a different world.
Now… that world felt impossibly far away. She still kept occasional contact with a few demons from that life, but it had been years since she'd truly reached out. Kagome wanted to put that life behind her, forcing herself to move on from losing almost everything she held dear. Years since she'd dared to look back.
“Anyway, enough with the heavy,” Kagome said suddenly, shaking her head. “Today’s supposed to be about sun and saltwater and pretending like life isn’t trying to crush us. Thanks for the swimsuit, Bella. And wish me luck. I haven’t worn something like this…ever.”
Bella smiled, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “You’ve got this,” she said. “Ten minutes to transform into a full-blown bikini goddess and knock those boys sideways.”
Kagome laughed, finally standing. Her nerves hadn’t gone away, not really. But there was warmth in her chest where the anxiety used to sit.
Outside, a car horn sounded in two quick bursts. She could feel Jacob’s aura, his commanding presence idling in the driveway.
“That’ll be Jake,” she murmured.
She started toward the bathroom, the bikini in hand. Beach day. Sunshine. BBQ. And seven overprotective wolves who’d likely hover and wouldn’t give her an inch.
The low hum of the engine vibrated beneath Jacob’s palm as he tapped a restless rhythm against the steering wheel. Sunlight slanted through the windshield in golden beams, warming the cab with a rare brightness Forks seldom offered. For once, the sky wasn’t hidden behind its usual veil of gray, it stretched overhead in a brilliant expanse of blue, streaked with wisps of white like brushstrokes on a canvas. The air was warm, brushing the edge of hot, and the breeze drifting in from the coast smelled of pine, salt, and sunbaked asphalt.
It felt like a day made for memory-making. A day that shouldn't be wasted.
Jake adjusted in his seat, glancing toward the Swan house just as the front door creaked open.
And then, there she was.
Kagome stepped outside, sunlight catching in the waves of her dark hair as it moved gently with the breeze. She wore a loose white graphic T-shirt that slipped off one shoulder and a pair of worn denim shorts that bared long, pale legs to the sun. Jake’s gaze snagged on the thin, sky-blue bikini strings tied around her neck, faintly visible beneath the cotton of her shirt. He swallowed, hard.
She looked soft and sunlit and impossibly pretty, and all he could think was: I’m not ready for this . Not when she was going to be half-naked all day around a pack of shameless, horny idiots. They'd been talking about it nonstop, and he’d told them to keep it respectful but honestly, could he blame them? The pack mind was usually just filled with sweet day dreams of her but sometimes it got pretty dirty.
Kagome hesitated, steps uncertain, but when her gaze found him, her lips curved into a smile. That small, private smile—the one that always undid him. Jacob’s heart kicked, stumbled, and did that ridiculous flip that Seth called “warm fuzzies”. He was starting to get what he meant.
He leaned over and rolled down the passenger window.
“Hey, beautiful,” he said, the words slipping out with a grin, natural and easy as breathing.
Her cheeks flushed a soft pink as she jogged over, clutching a clear plastic container. The moment she climbed inside and shut the door behind her, her scent wrapped around him like something fresh and sweet, tinged with the faintest hint of coconut from her shampoo and something vanilla and undeniably her. It filled the space, curled around his senses, and grounded him like nothing else could.
His gaze flicked to the container in her lap. It smelled amazing, like something savory and homemade and the thought that she’d made it for the pack made his chest ache in that unfamiliar way he was still getting used to. It wasn’t love yet, but it was getting there and he was falling slowly day by day.
For the first time all morning, he felt like he could breathe. Jacob was only ever at peace when Kagome was around.
“Thanks for picking me up,” she murmured.
Jacob’s smile widened. “Of course. Gotta come get my best girl.” He set his hand on the gear shift, then added with a teasing glint in his eyes, “You ready for a busy day? The others haven’t shut up about you.”
Kagome set her beaten yellow backpack on her lap, but Jake reached over and gently took it from her, tossing it into the backseat. That left only the clear container she held carefully in her lap. She ducked her head, a soft flush coloring her cheeks as a quiet smile tugged at her lips. She didn’t answer right away, just nodded, her fingers smoothing over the clear container in her lap in a nervous gesture.
Jake caught the look and tapped the lid with a hand. “What’s this?” he asked.
Her expression brightened instantly. She popped the top open to reveal a dozen neatly packed rice balls. They were dusted with something dark green, nearly black and paper-thin, shimmering faintly under the morning light like polished sea glass. He caught the scent before anything else: salty, savory, and rich with the aroma of cooked salmon. His stomach growled on instinct.
“It’s onigiri,” she explained. “Well…these aren’t exactly traditional, but they’re easy to make in batches. In English, you’d just call them rice balls. Normally they’re shaped like triangles and wrapped with a strip of nori, which is dried seaweed. My mom used to make these for me all the time, especially when I had field trips or days out.”
She picked one up and held it toward him, her fingers still touching the soft rice. Jake leaned in, letting his lips brush against her fingers as he took a bite. The moment stretched unexpectedly, intimate and quiet. Her eyes flicked to his mouth, and Jake felt a fierce urge to lean in and kiss her properly. Not yet, he reminded himself. Soon…but not yet.
The flavor hit instantly. Warm, seasoned rice with perfectly flaked salmon and a hint of salt from the seaweed.
“Holy shit,” he breathed, already reaching for another. “These are so fucking good.”
She laughed and batted his hand away, closing the lid with a mock-stern look. “Save some for the beach.”
Jake groaned dramatically but leaned over to press a light, affectionate kiss to her cheek. “Fine. But just so you know, this is the best thing I’ve ever eaten.”
She rolled her eyes but smiled, and the way she relaxed in her seat made something settle inside him too.
“Alright,” he said, shifting the car into gear. “Let’s get out of here.”
They drove in easy silence, sunlight filtering through the trees as they left Forks behind. The forest grew thicker, lush green rising on either side of the road. The closer they got to La Push, the more the sound of crashing waves broke through the stillness, faint and rhythmic, like a promise waiting just around the bend.
The rest of the pack had already made the short walk down to Second Beach to get everything set up. The scent of burning charcoal drifted faintly on the breeze, carrying with it the early signs of laughter and the occasional shout from down the trail. Jacob parked in front of Sam’s cabin and cut the engine. As they stepped out, he moved to grab her bag from the back seat but paused when he noticed her slow hesitation.
He could almost taste her anxiety in the air, it laced her scent with something sharp and uneasy. Jacob closed the back door with a soft click, his frown deepening as he looked at her. Kagome stood quietly beside the car, her steps hesitant, eyes fixed on the ground. She clutched the container in her hands like it was the only thing keeping her steady.
“You okay?” he asked quietly, circling around to lean against the passenger side.
She nodded, but it was automatic and her eyes didn’t lift, the tight line of her mouth gave her away. “Yeah. I just...I need a moment.”
Jacob didn’t push. He simply nodded and gestured to the porch. When she didn’t move, he took her free hand and guided her to sit, pulling her gently into his lap once he settled. He set the container to the side where they had a small little stool for the ashtray. Kagome didn’t protest, only leaned into him like she needed something solid to hold onto. The breeze caught at her hair and her shirt, warm and playful, but the tension in her shoulders didn’t ease.
His hand slid up and down her back, slow and comforting, until she finally spoke.
“I hate how my body looks right now,” she whispered, voice barely above the wind. “The bruises, the scars…I know it’s not rational, but I don’t want anyone to see them. I feel ugly.”
Jacob’s chest tightened.
He shifted slightly, cradling her hands in his and lifting her chin with gentle fingers. Her eyes met his, wide and shimmering with something brittle and raw.
“It’s not irrational,” he said, his voice steady. “And you’re not ugly. Not even close.”
She blinked, frowning, but he went on.
“None of us care about the bruises or scars. If anything, they show what you’ve survived. You’re strong, Kagome. You’ve been through hell and you’re still standing. That makes you even more beautiful to me.”
A breath hitched in her throat, and she looked away, but Jacob caught her gaze again and gave her a soft smile.
“Seriously, you have no idea how crazy you make us. We’re all a little obsessed. You’re not just beautiful— you’re everything .”
She exhaled a quiet, shaky breath and gave his hand a gentle squeeze. He leaned in and pressed a tender kiss beneath her jaw, hoping some part of his words had reached the place she needed them most.
Jacob tilted his head toward the path leading down to the beach. “I’ll head down, give you a minute. Take your time, okay? When you’re ready, just follow the trail. You’ll hear us long before you see us.”
He pressed another kiss to her bare shoulder, lingering just a moment, before standing and giving her knee a reassuring squeeze. Then he took the container with rice balls along with her yellow back pack and jogged off toward the trail, the sound of the pack’s raucous voices rising louder as he disappeared between the trees.
When Jacob finally made it down the winding trail and onto the warm stretch of Second Beach, the scent of salt and smoke filled the air. The late morning sun blazed high above, casting golden rays that shimmered on the ocean’s surface and warmed the soft sand underfoot. The pack had already taken over their usual spot near the edge of the tree line, where the shade offered some relief from the growing heat.
Sam was manning the grill, a small wall of smoke wafting up from where the coals were burning steady. He had a solid fire going and the scent of seasoned meat already hung heavy in the air. Nearby, Jared and Embry were working together to secure the big pop-up tent, unfolding a massive blanket underneath it, one they laid out mostly for Kagome’s benefit. A few towels were folded neatly and off to the side, two large coolers sat nestled in the shade, stocked with drinks, ice, and various cold foods.
Further down the beach but still within earshot, Quil and Paul were caught up in a heated volleyball match, sand flying around their feet as they leapt and dove like oversized, overly competitive children. Seth stood nearby with a whistle around his neck, somehow acquired from god knows where, calling out exaggerated fouls and laughing at their dramatics.
Embry was the first to notice. He glanced toward the trail, his brow pinching as he caught sight of Jacob arriving solo.
“Where’s Kagome?” he asked, brushing sand from his palms.
Jacob exhaled slowly as he placed the container on the foldout table already stacked with food for the grill, then dropped Kagome’s backpack onto the blanket they’d laid out earlier. His gaze flicked toward the trail that wound back up to Sam’s cabin.
“She’s still up there,” he said quietly. “Needed a moment to herself.”
Sam looked up from the grill, eyes narrowing slightly as he paused to adjust the lid. Jared, who was slicing up fruit on a nearby cooler, stilled mid-cut.
Jacob ran a hand through his hair. “She’s nervous. About the bruises…her scars. Thinks we’ll see her differently once she’s…y’know, more exposed. She doesn’t feel good about how she looks right now.”
Sam’s jaw tightened, a flicker of emotion crossing his usually unreadable face. Jared swore under his breath and shook his head.
“That’s–”
“–completely valid,” Sam finished, tone firm. He shot Jared a look before returning to the grill, flipping a piece of chicken with more force than necessary.
Jared sighed, muttering as he went back to slicing. “I just wish she’d realize we don’t give a damn about any of that. Scars and bruises be damned, her body’s beautiful. She’s beautiful. We worship the ground she walks on.”
“I don’t think it’s really about what we think,” Embry added quietly, kneeling down to adjust a corner of the tent. “It’s the vulnerability. It’s not easy showing that much of yourself when you've been through…a lot.”
There was a beat of silence that followed, and Jacob saw something flicker in Embry’s gaze. Old shadows he didn’t talk about much. Growing up, Jacob had seen firsthand how Embry sometimes flinched from touch, how he’d come by the Black residence more than once in silence but covered in bruises, needing a place to crash when his mom’s boyfriend got violent again. It had taken years for him to rebuild his sense of self-worth.
Embry didn’t need to say anything, his silence spoke volumes. Experience had carved empathy into his bones, and the quiet look in his eyes said more than words ever could.
Over by the volleyball net, the game had grown more intense than playful. Paul slammed the ball a little too hard, sending it careening into the sand just out of reach. Quil dove for it but missed, hitting the ground with a grunt as sand sprayed around him.
“What the hell, man?” Quil barked, pushing to his feet and brushing himself off.
Paul exhaled sharply, dragging a hand through his hair. “Relax. My hand slipped.”
Seth jogged over to retrieve the ball and handed it back, but Paul barely noticed. His gaze was fixed on the trail behind them, expression tight with something more than just frustration. “She’s still beating herself up over the way she looks,” he muttered, his voice low but laced with heat. “I get it. I do. But it sucks knowing she doesn’t see what we see. If it takes the rest of our lives reminding her how perfect she is, I’ll do it.”
Quil blew out a slow breath. “She could show up wrapped in duct tape and polka dots, and she’d still be the most beautiful girl on this damn beach.”
“Facts,” Seth added, settling into a chair with his makeshift referee whistle dangling around his neck. “We’ve just gotta be patient until she believes it, too.”
Jacob gave Seth a small nod of approval, then glanced over at Embry, who was sitting still, unusually quiet. Concern etched into his features. He reached out and bumped his shoulder gently, wordlessly asking if he was okay.
Embry just gave him a lopsided smile. It didn’t reach his eyes but he could tell it was the best he could give right now. “We just need to make sure she always knows she’s safe with us.”
Just then, the soft crunch of approaching footsteps broke through the easy sound of waves and chatter. Jared, mid-bite into a slice of pineapple, dropped it straight onto the sand. His mouth hung open, eyes fixed on the path behind Jacob.
Embry went rigid beside him. Even Sam, who rarely showed any outward emotion, froze where he stood by the grill, tongs in hand.
Jacob turned slowly, and the second Kagome’s scent hit him—soft and sweet with a hint of salt, his heartbeat kicked up, sharp and visceral. Then he saw her, and his breath caught.
She walked barefoot across the sand, sunlight catching in her dark hair, the ocean breeze toying with the loose strands that framed her face. The bikini she wore was a soft sky blue that complimented the brilliant hue of her eyes. The triangle top hugged her chest just right, the strings tied behind her neck and back. He’d always kind of assumed she was a little busty up top for her size but her breasts were shoved in those small, tiny things and left a lot to the imagination. The bottoms sat low on her hips, the ties delicate and enticing. It covered enough of her modesty but good grief they were tiny.
The curve of her waist was accentuated, her stomach smooth and toned. A faint, angry scar cut across her right hip, ending just above the sarong she wore slung low around her waist. The bruise on her neck was still visible, but they didn’t dull her glow. If anything, they made her look like something holy, survivor and storm wrapped in sunlight.
Jacob swallowed hard.
“Fucking hell,” Jared muttered. “I was not ready.”
“So beautiful it’s painful,” Jacob agreed, eyes still glued to her.
Embry stood up without a word, a slow grin spreading across his face as he strode toward her.
“You look amazing,” he breathed, wrapping her up in his arms. Kagome squeaked in surprise as he spun her once, laughter spilling from her lips. His hands landed gently on her waist when he set her down, and she didn’t pull away.
That small laugh was everything. Then someone, he wasn’t sure who, let out a sharp breath, followed by a low groan. Taha Aki, have mercy. The bikini bottoms clung to her ass just right, curving over her cheeks in a way that revealed a whole lot more than anyone had expected.
Out of the corner of his eye, Jacob saw Sam hiss a curse and jerk his hand away from the grill, clearly burned, clearly distracted. Jared smirked, and Sam shot him a glare that only made it worse. Not that anyone could blame him. Bruise or not, the view was pure divinity.
Jacob’s gaze shifted back just in time to catch the moment the tension left her shoulders, the way her body finally eased. Jared, abandoning the pineapple he’d been cutting, reached her next and Embry slipped away to let him have his turn. So far, they were making it work without even trying.
Jared scooped her up effortlessly, arms sliding around her thighs as he lifted her off the ground. Kagome burst into laughter, her hair spilling forward like a curtain of black silk as she looked down at him, eyes full of soft affection.
From the makeshift volleyball area, Quil let out a low whistle, the game forgotten. “Goddamn, I want a taste of—”
Seth immediately lobbed the volleyball at his head. “Dude, seriously?”
Quil ducked, laughing, but Seth wasn’t much better. His eyes were glued to her, drinking her in like she was water and he’d been crawling through the desert.
Paul was quiet, more controlled, but his gaze never wavered. His jaw was set tight, like he was fighting the urge to say something wild, filthy even—it was written all over his face. And yet, his expression held something gentler too. Something reverent.
Seth’s grin widened, all boyish charm. “Damn, sunshine. You’re making the rest of us look bad.”
Kagome laughed again, and in that moment, the storm behind her eyes finally cleared.
The beach felt brighter, warmer. And it wasn’t just the sun. It was her. With all her scars, bruises, and quiet strength, Kagome had become the most radiant thing on that shore.
Embry was pretty sure his heart stopped the moment he caught sight of her coming down the trail. For a few long seconds, everything else just faded as background noise. The waves crashing in the distance, the faint laughter from the others, even the sun warming the sand beneath him. The sunlight hit her hair just right, and the way it kissed her skin made her look almost unreal. Radiant. Ethereal. And yeah, maybe that was dramatic, but he didn’t care. He couldn’t look away if he tried.
The sky-blue bikini she wore clung to her like it was made for her, delicate ties resting against the curve of her hips and neck. The color made her eyes pop like gemstones, and Embry suddenly forgot how to breathe. He was used to keeping a level head, even when Paul and Quil acted like wild animals, but right now? His heart was thudding like he was some wide-eyed teenager seeing his crush for the first time.
Paul, in typical Paul fashion, didn’t hesitate for a second. He marched straight toward her and practically peeled her from Jake’s side who’d taken her from Jared without a second thought. Quil muttered something about getting back to the game, but the protest fell on deaf ears. The heat in Quil’s gaze as he stared at Kagome said more than words ever could.
Embry should’ve felt a twinge of jealousy seeing them touch her, laugh with her, but instead, he only felt an odd sense of peace. These were his brothers and they cared for her too.
Paul’s hands went to her waist with practiced ease, settling dangerously low as he pulled her flush against him. His thumbs toyed with the side ties of her bikini bottoms, sliding in and out, slow and shameless. Either he didn’t realize how intimate the gesture was…or he very much did. Nah, he totally knew what he was doing. It was Paul fucking Lahote, asshole and notorious hot head.
He bent to murmur something against the curve of her neck, his lips barely brushing her skin. “If we were alone…”
Embry snorted just as Quil called out, “But you’re not, so too bad,” earning a round of laughter from the pack.
Kagome giggled and rolled her eyes, pushing lightly against Paul’s chest. “Paul…”
He sighed and stepped back reluctantly, only for Quil to immediately cut in, brows wagging with mischief. Paul tried to shove his face away but he shrugged him off like it didn’t bother him. Quil was a lot like a fly sometimes, the moment you get rid of him he comes back with a vengeance.
“Since someone nearly took my head off with his last serve,” Quil said, jerking a thumb toward Paul, “you’re officially our referee. This guy—” he pointed to Seth, who just shrugged, grinning—“keeps calling fouls every damn second.”
“Or I could beat you both at your own game,” Kagome challenged, plucking the volleyball from Quil’s hands with a playful smirk.
That did it.
Quil and Paul exchanged amused glances while Jared jeered from the sidelines around a mouthful of pineapple. Seth stood from his seat and unhooked the whistle from around his neck, tossing it aside as he came over with an amused smile.
“Is that a challenge I hear?” Quil asked, stepping forward with that gleam in his eye. His hands skimmed the small of her back before resting gently on her hips. Kagome stiffened at the contact, but then Quil leaned in, whispering something that made her shoulders ease. Her smile returned and it was small, but real. Lighter. Less burdened.
God, Embry hoped she knew she was safe here with them.
“Maybe,” Kagome said with a coy tilt of her head as Seth slung an arm around her shoulders and tucked her into his side.
“If we’re doing teams, I’m with her,” he said, his voice easy but firm. Kagome giggled, tucking the volleyball against her hip and damn if she didn’t look drop-dead gorgeous doing it.
From beneath the canopy of the pop-up tent, Jake and the others looked on, shaking their heads with fond amusement. Sam shouted something about not going too hard, but it was drowned out by Jared and Paul cracking up at her next words.
“Why? Scared you’ll get beat by a girl half your size?”
Quil’s smirk turned wicked. “Alright, sweetheart. You asked for it. Show us what you’ve got.”
Her laughter rang out across the beach, clear and sweet, and Embry felt it in his chest like a balm. He couldn’t remember the last time he felt so carefree.
As she untied her sarong, Seth grabbed it and handed it off to Jake, who set it aside. Embry swallowed hard. He wasn't sure how he’d make it through this day with her bouncing around in a bikini. If she tried to jump serve, he might actually combust on the spot.
While the pack sorted themselves into teams and argued over who got to be on Kagome’s side, it was painfully obvious how drawn they all were to her. Every little movement she made, every smile, every brush of wind through her hair, it was magnetic. She was magnetic.
Jake nudged Embry’s shoulder as they sat together in the sand. “She looks better,” he said quietly. “More…herself. Still a little unsure, but she’s getting there.”
Embry let out a breath, eyes never leaving her. “Yeah…I just hope she stays like that.”
Still, his gaze lingered on the bruise around her neck and the angry blotch marring the smooth skin of her back. It made his gut twist. Not because he didn’t think she couldn’t handle herself but because she never should’ve had to. The claw-shaped scar running diagonally across her back glared at him like a reminder of something unsaid. Something buried. He caught a glimpse of the scar at her hip, one none of them knew the story behind yet—and it chilled him to think what she must’ve endured to earn it.
Embry’s mind flickered, unbidden, to his mother. To the nights he watched her come home with bruises, the slow shift from pain to silence, and the way she learned to hide every scar like it was a secret. The long nights where he’d hide in his bedroom and pray the door stayed locked or sneak out the window to avoid the drunken ramblings of the men who thought dating his mom made them his dad. He hated how familiar that had become, seeing someone he cared about bear the same kind of burden, even if it came from a different place.
But Kagome wasn’t helpless. She was a fucking force of nature. She’d taken on two vamps and walked away alive. Still...he couldn't shake the anger bubbling low in his chest. Not at her. Never her. But at the world, at the timing, at every monster that ever laid a hand on someone like her and walked away breathing.
Today wasn’t the day for that, though.
Today was about sunshine and crashing waves, grilled food and too much soda, laughter echoing off the water and maybe just maybe, letting Kagome feel normal again.
He’d make damn sure of it.
Kagome felt the burn of self-consciousness creeping over her skin in waves. The bikini wasn't indecent by any stretch, it was normal enough as Bella had insisted it was tasteful. But the exposure made her hyper aware of every inch of her body. And the top may have been just a smidge on the smaller side but it fit her well enough. The bruises, though faded to a purplish hue, were still visible. The scars, however…well, she tried to pretend they weren’t there. No man had ever seen her this bare before, and now she was surrounded by seven of them.
But none of the pack commented, at least not on the things she feared. No looks of pity, no whispered discomfort. Only warmth. Only the casual touches, the broad hands that ghosted over her arms, her hips, and her back. as if it were the most natural thing in the world. And maybe it was, in their world.
Each brush of callused fingers made her skin tingle. It was grounding in a way that reminded her what Jacob had said: she was safe. She set the pace. And in that moment, the awareness of their eyes on her transformed into something else that felt empowering. They weren’t leering. They were looking at her like she mattered. Like she was beautiful. Kagome was starting to believe they really cared and it made her heart lurch.
“All right, two on two,” Quil announced, fiddling with the ball in his hands. “First to four points wins. Easy enough, yeah?”
Kagome smirked, her confidence returning like a slow tide. “Sounds good to me. Hope you’re ready to lose.”
“Ooooh,” came the chorus from the sidelines.
Paul stepped up to the net, smirking in that cocky way of his. “You always talk this big, or is it the bikini talking?”
She tilted her head, tossing him a sly look. “Guess you’ll just have to find out.”
Seth and Quil both howled like idiots, egging her on with mock jeers and dramatic applause. The game was on.
The sand was tricky and harder to move through than the solid concreate of a court, but she adjusted quickly. Volleyball had been her sport once, and she wasn’t about to let a bunch of muscle-bound wolves think they could beat her at it. She was paired with Seth, and together, they squared off against Quil and Paul, who were already arguing about who got to spike first.
“I swear, if you spike it like last time and miss the block again—”
“Oh, shut up. That was one time!”
With the bickering in full swing, Kagome took the opportunity to make her move. She stepped back, tossing the ball into the air, her knees bending in preparation as she jumped to do her serve. Then— smack.
The ball arced high and clean over the net and nailed Paul square in the face.
A sharp thump echoed across the beach as the ball ricocheted off and disappeared into the sand. There was a stunned beat of silence.
Kagome gasped, hands flying to her mouth in horror. “Oh my god!”
Then the pack erupted.
Laughter exploded around them like a firecracker. Quil dropped to his knees, wheezing, while Seth clutched his stomach as if it hurt to laugh. Jacob doubled over, silent-laughing like he couldn’t breathe. Embry and Jared were halfway to tears.
Even Sam, normally stoic, had a smirk tugging at his mouth as he turned away to hide it with a shake of his head. He kept his gazed trained on the meat sizzling on the grill but his shoulders hunched like he was struggling to keep his laughter in.
Paul, meanwhile, stood frozen, blinking like he’d just been slapped with divine judgment.
“Paul!” Kagome ran under the net, grabbing his face gently, searching for bruises. “Are you okay?!”
No mark. No swelling. Nothing. She pulled back with a frown, hands on her hips.
“You idiot,” Quil gasped between fits of laughter. “You were staring at her chest, weren’t you?”
Paul muttered something unintelligible, flipping him the bird. He appeared embarrassed while Kagome gasped, smacking Paul’s shoulder.
“Paul!” she huffed, and he smirked, shrugging.
“What can I say, it was a lovely view,” he said, and she buried her face in her hands with a shake of her head.
Quil cackled louder. “You couldn’t even react !”
“Shut the hell up,” Paul growled, shoving his face away though there wasn’t much force behind it.
“You’re lucky she didn’t break your nose, man,” Jared chimed in. “That was beautiful. Direct hit.”
Kagome glared at him, crossed her arms, half-pouting. “You guys are impossible. I thought I hurt you.”
Paul’s face softened, eyes locking on hers with mock solemnity. Then, he took her hands in his, raising them to his lips. “I’m sorry, angel. For being a dumbass. Forgive me?”
A round of boos echoed behind them.
“Oh, please ,” Quil groaned, tossing the volleyball at Paul’s head. Paul caught it effortlessly, tossed it back with the same ease.
“You catch that, but not her spike?” Jared called. “Shameless.”
“Let’s go, already!” Seth shouted from across the net. “Enough of the PDA, some of us came here to win.”
Kagome laughed and pulled back from Paul, who sent her a smoldering look that promised all kinds of trouble later.
She slipped back under the net, grinning despite the lingering heat in her cheeks. The wolf whistles that followed her made her shake her head, they were so dramatic sometimes.
“Even your walk is sexy, goddammit!” Quil lamented dramatically, dragging a hand down his face.
“You’re gonna kill us out here,” Seth added with a smile as he gave her a little fist bump.
She smiled, feeling truly happy for the first time in ages. Every day with the pack was filled with their quiet affection and laughter, it was infectious and chased the bad memories away.
Maybe this wasn’t just about a beach day. Maybe this was about reclaiming a little piece of herself and letting the people who cared help her do it.
The game resumed and Kagome seemed to settle into her skin with more confidence as Paul grabbed the ball from Quil and tossed it into the air.
“Hey, princess—this one’s for you!” he called out, grinning as he launched into a spike.
Kagome dropped into a ready stance, feet sinking into the sand as she bent her knees wide for balance. The ball shot toward her, but she received it cleanly, deflecting it up into the air. Seth was already in motion, tipping it gently back over the net.
Quil, completely distracted, didn’t even move. The ball dropped right in front of him.
There was a beat of silence before Paul turned on him, eyes wide with disbelief. “Quil! What the fuck was that?” he barked, giving him a shove. “It was right in front of you, why the hell didn’t you move?!”
Quil blinked, like he was only now registering what had happened. “I—uh—”
The pack lost it.
Seth doubled over wheezing, barely able to breathe from laughing so hard. Kagome giggled behind her hands, and even Sam let out a quiet snort as he shook his head.
Jared leaned back with a smirk. “Already two-nothing. At this rate, you two really are gonna lose.”
“Oh really?” Quil snapped, planting his hands on his hips. “Okay, I’d love to see you play a round without being distracted by the busty goddess over there. Seth’s lucky, he doesn’t have to stare directly at her when she’s moving like that! I’m practically blinded!”
The group howled again, and Paul groaned, rubbing his hand down his face. “I’m never living this down, am I?”
Kagome shook her head with a soft laugh, amusement curling at the edge of her smile. They were being so dramatic, it was just a pair of breasts, honestly.
Jared popped another slice of pineapple into his mouth. “Bet you won’t.” He wiped his fingers and stood. “Alright. Let’s make this more interesting—three on three.”
Jacob stood up, smirking. “Unless Em or Sam wanna jump in? We’d have enough for a full set.”
Sam, still manning the grill, grunted something vaguely noncommittal without looking up.
“C’mon, Sam! Play with us!” Kagome called brightly.
Jacob slung an arm around her shoulders as he joined their side while the others started piling on, trying to persuade their reluctant teammate. Embry dusted his hands free of sand and walked over to join them, already grinning.
Kagome jogged up to the tent. Behind her, someone groaned, “She’s gonna kill me doing that,” which made her laugh under her breath.
Sam was still tending the grill, stoic as ever.
Kagome walked right up to him and wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her chin against his chest. “Sam,” she murmured, “the grill can wait. Come have fun with us?”
He finally looked down, lips twitching at the corners. “You're dangerous when you ask nicely,” he murmured, wrapping one strong arm around her waist.
“Yeah, Sammy-wammy, come play with us!” Jared chimed in obnoxiously.
“Don’t make me come over there,” Sam warned, but Kagome could feel the quiet amusement under his usual calm exterior.
“Just one game,” Jacob coaxed, waving him over. “The meat’s gotta slow cook anyway.”
Sam sighed, clearly relenting. “You’re all relentless,” he muttered, kissing Kagome’s forehead before setting the meat to the side away from the high heat.
The moment he stepped away from the grill, the pack erupted in victory.
Kagome grinned as she laced her fingers through his and led him down to the makeshift court. The teams were chaotic to set, as always, but they finally landed on it: Jacob, Seth, Embry, and Kagome versus Sam, Paul, Quil, and Jared.
“This time, Kagome isn’t serving first!” Quil demanded. “That’s cheating!”
Kagome laughed, sticking her tongue out at him.
Paul eyed her, smirking. “Better watch it with that tongue. You don’t know what it might get you into.”
Sam smacked him upside the head, while the others howled with laughter.
“Dicks down, people,” Jacob said dryly as he took the ball from Embry. “Let’s get this going.”
Kagome settled into the libero position, while Embry lined up as blocker and Seth took the hitter role. Quil would be the main spiker for the opposing side, Paul as setter, Jared playing libero, and Sam joining Quil at the net.
From her side of the net, Kagome eyed the opposing team—four looming, muscle-packed wolves. Compared to them, she was tiny. But that only made her more determined.
“Ready to get wrecked?” Jared hollered, fist-bumping Paul.
“As if,” Seth shot back.
Jacob launched the ball with a perfect spike. Paul received it smoothly, passing to Jared, who set it high for Quil. Instead of slamming it, Quil tipped it gently over the net.
Seth cursed, diving for it. He got to it, but it bounced wide out of bounds.
The other team burst into cheers as Quil did a ridiculous victory shimmy in the sand.
“Payback’s a bitch!” he called, sharing a fist bump with Paul for good measure.
Seth threw him the bird but he laughed.
The game had officially begun as they pushed on, rotations shifted every few points until the score was nearly even. Despite the fun, it was fierce competition. Kagome’s forehead shimmered with sweat, the sun beating down on her skin like a spotlight. Every glance around brought more of the same bronzed skin, glistening muscles, toned torsos. The pack always looked good shirtless, but today…it felt different. Like a scene out of a movie with laughter, heat, and energy crackling in the air.
When her turn to serve came back around, Embry tossed her the ball with a small grin. She caught it easily, a playful smile tugging at her lips as she noticed Quil who was now positioned in the back as libero, groaned loudly.
“Alright, beautiful. Bring it home for us,” Jacob called from his spot up by the net, his voice warm with encouragement.
“Bring it, baby!” Jared chimed in with a wide grin, and the pet name wasn’t lost on her. Something warm settled in her chest.
Kagome glanced across the makeshift volleyball court and spotted an opening near the back. With a deep breath, she tossed the ball up, bent her knees, and launched into a jump serve. Her arm came down hard, the ball sailing over the net like a bullet.
Sam lunged and managed to keep it up, Jared tipping it back over with a one-handed flick. Jacob met it with ease and passed to Seth, who sent it back with a sharp push. Paul dove to return it, grunting as he barely managed to keep it from hitting the sand. Seth set the next for Embry, who smashed it but Jared and Sam were ready, blocking it clean.
Back and forth it went, a whirlwind of hits, spikes, and scrambles. No one was backing down. It had already gone on for nearly ten minutes when Quil finally shouted, “When the hell is this gonna end?!”
He slammed it over the net out of frustration. Seth popped it up almost lazily, and Kagome saw her moment. She sprinted from the back, caught the timing perfectly, and executed a sharp backhanded spike that slipped just past Paul’s reach and hit the sand.
Cheers erupted from their side while the opposing team groaned, dropping like dominos into the sand in exaggerated defeat. Seth whooped and pulled her up from the sand, wrapping his arms around her despite being sweaty. She laughed, breathless but glowing.
“That spike was insane,” Seth beamed.
“You’re a menace,” Jacob added, throwing an arm around her shoulder with a proud smirk. “Where’d you learn that?”
“Used to play a lot back home,” she admitted with a shrug, cheeks flushed from more than just exertion.
“You’ve still got it,” Sam said, walking over and lifting her into a brief hug. His voice was soft with praise. “That was a good game. You crushed it.”
Meanwhile, Paul and Quil were in full argument mode, pushing at each other as they blamed the loss on everything from sand in their eyes to each other’s distracting commentary.
Sam reluctantly released her with a sigh. “Back to the grill for me.”
“You gonna come swim later?” Kagome asked hopefully.
Jacob threw an arm over Sam’s shoulders, teasing, “Only if someone drags him out of mother hen mode. Otherwise he’ll be guarding the grill like it’s Fort Knox.”
Seth flapped his arms and clucked like a chicken, earning another wave of laughter.
“Mommy Sam!” Jared crowed, only to shut up Sam sent him a warning glare.
Kagome tilted her head. “I will drag you to the water, you know.”
Sam exhaled, giving in. “Alright. I’ll come. But you better be ready to follow through.”
With a victorious grin, she let him go and stepped away just as Jared and Embry tackled Jacob toward the waves, dragging him down the shoreline with shouts and laughter. She laughed, shaking her head, then made her way toward the tent for a drink.
That’s when she noticed Sam at the grill, glancing her way with a smirk that said don’t even think about offering to help .
She was just about to tease him for it when she felt hands settle on her waist. Paul.
“Why are you over here when you should be swimming with us,” he murmured near her ear, his grin unmistakable. There was a glint in his eyes that looked suspiciously like he was up to something.
She turned slowly, suspicion rising. “Paul…don’t even think about it.”
“What?” he said, all innocence. “Just thinking about how good a swim would feel right now.”
“You’re thinking about throwing me into freezing water.”
Sam snorted. “He’s thinking about way more than just swimming…” he muttered.
Kagome’s jaw dropped. “Sam!” she gasped, scandalized, and smacked Paul in the chest though he didn’t even flinch.
Paul just grinned that slow, smug smirk tugging at his lips. “What can I say?” he drawled.
She narrowed her eyes in mock warning before suddenly bolting away across the sand. “You’re impossible!”
She didn’t get far.
Paul caught up easily, scooping her up and tossing her over his shoulder like she weighed nothing. Kagome yelped, kicking her legs as he laughed.
“You weren’t wrong,” he said, patting her thigh with a satisfied grin. “I was thinking about dragging you into the water. And now I’ve got the perfect excuse.”
“Paul! Put me down—don’t you dare—!” Kagome shrieked, giggling helplessly as he carried her toward the water.
He hummed in satisfaction, one hand giving her a playful smack on the butt that made her jump and curse at him, though the laughter in her voice gave her away.
“You really thought you could escape me? That’s cute. Your sexy ass is getting dunked.”
Further down the beach, Quil had Seth in a playful chokehold, trying to avoid his fate. Embry rushed in to help, and the two of them flung Quil into the waves as he screamed betrayal.
“Traitors! You’ll regret this!” Quil sputtered, emerging soaked and scowling.
The moment Paul hit the shallows with Kagome slung over his shoulder, the rest of the pack erupted in wild cheers.
“Dunk her! Dunk her!” they chanted, their rowdy voices echoing across the water. Whistles, howls, and splashes filled the air as the boys splashed toward them like overgrown children in the waves.
She couldn’t see much from her perch over Paul’s shoulder, but knowing the pack, she had a pretty good idea of the chaos unfolding behind her. With a grunt and a smooth motion, Paul shifted her into his arms bridal style. She shot him a glare, lips tugged into a pout, but he only smirked down at her like he’d won something.
“C’mon, Paul! Full send!” Jared called from where he was already waist-deep, grinning like a madman. “No mercy!”
“Bet she gets you back before the day’s over,” Embry added with a laugh, shielding his eyes against the sun as he watched the spectacle unfold.
“I am absolutely getting you back for this,” she promised and he laughed, smirking down at her like he welcomed the challenge.
With a devilish grin, Paul let out a mock war cry and charged the deeper part of the surf, clutching Kagome tightly before he dropped with her beneath the waves. She let out a screech and squealed as the cold water closed over them with a splash. The water was freezing, but the warmth of the sun shone upon them as she came up sputtering and laughing, hair plastered to her cheeks, her skin gleaming under the sun.
Paul surfaced right beside her, breathless with amusement, his hands slipping easily around her waist like it was second nature. “Told you there was no escape,” he teased, voice low and playful.
Kagome could barely reply through her laughter as the rest of the boys crowded around them in the water, grinning and splashing like the overgrown wolves they were.
“You alive there, sunshine?” Seth called, floating nearby with a smug smile.
“She took it like a champ,” Jared added, tossing an arm around Embry as they watched the two in the center of the chaos.
Kagome wiped water from her eyes, cheeks flushed from the sudden dunk and maybe from all the attention. But for once, it didn’t feel overwhelming. It felt like she belonged, like an everyday thing with the pack.
“You look good wet,” Paul murmured, brushing hair from her face.
Kagome just splashed him in retaliation, but the warmth in her chest had nothing to do with the sun overhead.
As the day waned, the beach buzzed with laughter and splashes. Most of their time had been spent in the water, and not once was Kagome left alone for long. Whether it was heated hands circling her waist or strong arms pulling her against a sculpted chest, she was constantly caught in the orbit of one of her wolves.
They passed her between them easily and every time she tried to leave the water for a break, someone was there, tugging her right back in with a smirk or a teasing laugh.
She let out a breathless giggle when Embry’s arms slipped around her waist near the shallows. His chest pressed against her back as he nuzzled into the crook of her neck, his warmth stark against the cool water.
“Embry! I’m starving,” she protested, squirming halfheartedly. “Let go!”
But he just grinned, ignoring her pleas as he dragged her back into deeper water. They dipped below the surface, the sounds of the others jumping and shouting around the rock formation down the shore growing more distant.
When they surfaced, she looped her arms around his neck, breathless and smiling. He guided her legs around his waist, hands resting lightly on her thighs as they floated together in a darker, deeper stretch of the sea. It was quieter here, more intimate. The horizon stretched endlessly behind them, and for a moment, it felt like the world had narrowed to just the two of them.
Embry rested his forehead against hers, gaze dark and steady. His silence held weight. He was always a bit more reserved than the others, more thoughtful in ways he rarely voiced. It was different from Sam, who shared his proclivity for silence. But Kagome always noticed him. Always made a point to draw him close.
“I like this,” he said finally, voice low and deliberate. “Being here with you like this.”
She blinked at him, her heart skipping. The sincerity in his tone was disarming.
“Before the imprint…I didn’t really have much direction,” he continued, eyes trained on her. “I still worry about not being able to protect you. I worry that this world is too much, that something will happen and I won’t be there in time.”
Kagome’s fingers found his jaw, tilting his face toward hers.
“You’re here with me now,” she said gently. “And that’s what matters. We’ll face whatever comes together, right?”
His answering smile was soft and reverent, curling at the corners with something unspoken.
“Always,” he murmured. “You’re stuck with me.”
He tucked his face into her neck, and she shivered at the contrast of his warm lips brushing against her chilled skin. The sensation sent goosebumps up her arms.
But the peaceful moment didn’t last.
“Yo! Embry! Quit hogging her!” came Jared’s shout from the boulders. Laughter followed as the others began to chant and holler. “C’mon bro, time to jump!”
“Sorry, babe,” Quil added, cupping his hands to his mouth. “We’re stealing him. Go keep Mommy Sam company!”
From the shoreline, Sam groaned and shook his head, clearly regretting everything.
Kagome laughed, unwrapping her legs from around his waist. He sighed, reluctant but amused, and let her go.
The moment slipped away like a tide receding. Kagome made her way out of the water, her limbs pleasantly tired, her skin still tingling with Embry’s warmth. As she crossed the sand back toward the tent, the laughter behind her carried on, echoing out across the waves like the promise of more good moments to come.
The grill hissed softly beside him, the last of the marinated fish and chicken resting on the top rack to stay warm. Most of the heavier cooking was already finished by this time. Jared had taken over prepping the rest of the food, organizing everything into foil trays and helping pack up plates. Sam stayed close, tidying up as the sun dipped lazily in the sky, turning golden and low. The sound of the ocean was a constant rhythm, but the usual chaos of the pack had quieted for a moment.
The others had wandered down the beach toward the rock formation once or twice and spent a few hours there, where their howls and laughter echoed across the water. It was a temporary lull, and Sam relished the stillness.
He didn’t mind being here on his own, it was nice to see his brothers so happy and the way Kagome was slowly but surely letting them in warmed him to his core. Sam didn’t show it, but he felt bit by bit that he was falling for her slowly.
Kagome’s presence always announced itself softly, she was a bit like a cat in that regard. Small, quiet, but loud and fierce when she wanted to be. She approached dripping wet, grabbing a towel to wipe her face with as her cheeks flushed with sun. Goodness, she was so breathtaking. Sometimes he wondered what he did to deserve this, because he wouldn’t have imagined what a turn his life took in a mere amount of weeks.
Sam glanced at her over his shoulder and immediately set the tongs down, his lips tugging into a slow grin.
“Need help?” she asked, bumping him with her hip.
“Nope,” he said simply, wiping his hands on a towel before pulling her gently toward him.
Sam slid his hands along her hips, then up to the small of her back, warm and sure. He might’ve run his fingers over the delicate strings at her hips once or twice, they were incredibly enticing and seductive. Kagome fit perfectly against him, her cheek brushing against his chest as his arms enveloped her. The smell of charcoal and seawater lingered in her hair.
“I’m starting to think you’re gonna hide out by the grill all day,” she murmured.
Sam smiled and drew back just enough to look at her, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. “Somebody has to make sure you all get fed.”
“You’ve fed us, now come enjoy it with us,” she said, her voice soft but firm, coaxing.
Her fingers found him, lacing them slowly as if giving him a choice but her eyes made it clear she didn’t want to go down alone. Sam hesitated, then sighed as he nodded.
“Alright,” he said, giving her hand a small squeeze. “I promised you a swim and the food’s done anyway.”
Kagome’s smile was radiant and precious, Sam’s heart gave a slow, weighted thud. Something warm and certain settling deep in his chest. He let her tug him along the shoreline, his gaze lingering despite himself. There was hunger there, heat too, simmering just beneath the surface. Did she even realize what she was doing to him? The way her bikini bottoms hugged her hips and dipped just enough to tease, revealing more than they concealed yet somehow still leaving plenty to the imagination. Every sway of her hips pulled at something primal, and he had to clench his jaw to keep himself grounded.
Everyday with her filled his days with purpose.
As the water lapped at their feet by the shoreline, she turned to look up at him over her shoulder. The happiness in her face pulled at something deep in his chest, it always did. Kagome tugged him a little further, until the water kissed their ankles.
“You’ve been holding out on us,” she said, looking up at him through her lashes. “I never see you relax.”
“I’m relaxed,” Sam said, tone deadpan.
She gave him a skeptical look. “Sam,” she whined, and he chuckled.
“…Okay. I’m trying ,” he amended, and she laughed, bumping his arm with her shoulder.
They stood there for a moment, side by side, watching the waves roll in. Sam slipped an arm around her waist, pulling her into his side, and pressed a kiss to her temple.
“You’re beautiful, you know,” he murmured. “I hope you believe it. Scars and all.”
She didn’t answer right away, just leaned her head against his shoulder, letting the waves speak for them.
Further down the beach, laughter erupted again. Someone had clearly been thrown off the rocks.
“I should probably go rescue someone,” Sam muttered, though he made no move to leave.
Kagome smiled against his shoulder, her voice soft and teasing. “Or…we could stay here. Just a little longer. Embry ditched me—are you really going to do the same?”
Sam didn’t need much convincing. Kagome could ask him for anything, and he’d do his best to make it happen.
She caught both of his hands, tugging him gently toward the shoreline with a mischievous grin, and he let her, following until the cool water lapped at their ankles. Then, with a quiet rumble of amusement, he swept his arms around her waist and pulled her close, walking them deeper into the sea with steady, deliberate strides.
“Yeah,” he murmured, his voice low as the water rose around them like silk. “Just a little longer.”
The water was cool, but she was warm in his arms like the sun lived in her skin. Or maybe that was just him. Sam lost all concept of the world around him; the sound of the water sloshing faded to a low hum, like background noise.
He settled her against him, her legs wrapped firmly around his waist, the soft drag of her fingertips trailing across his shoulder blades. She leaned into his chest like it was the most natural thing in the world, resting her cheek against him with her arms lazily looped around his neck. It was so intimate that he finally sighed, like he could actually breathe for the first time in days.
God help him, he was hers—body and soul. He really was.
They didn’t speak. They didn’t need to. There was no chatter to fill the moment, just the soft lull of companionable silence. Kagome sighed against him, and it sounded like happiness. Like contentment. Sam pulled her closer, wanting to keep her there, wanting to hold on to this sliver of peace for as long as she would let him.
He closed his eyes, letting the world fall away. The crashing of waves and distant laughter blurred until it was all gone. All that existed was her heartbeat, and the rhythm of her breath syncing with his.
He tightened his hold around her waist, anchoring her to him.
“I could stay like this forever,” he whispered, lips brushing the shell of her ear. “You calm everything inside me, you know that?”
She didn’t answer right away, but he felt the way her breath caught. The soft shiver that rolled through her as she pulled back slightly, settling her hands on his chest.
“Is that the imprint?” she asked, voice barely above the lap of the waves.
“No,” he said simply, truthfully. “That’s just me.”
When she smiled this time, it was softer like something delicate, something real. The evening sun glinted off droplets on her lashes, and her blue eyes mirrored the sky and sea. There was salt on her lips and in her hair, but she looked more beautiful in that moment than anything he’d ever seen.
Sam cupped her cheek, brushing a strand of wet hair behind her ear. “You don’t ever have to be perfect for us, Kagome,” he murmured. “You just have to be here. With me—with us.”
Her fingers rose to cup his face, and he turned his head to press a kiss to the center of her palm. Then, gently, he rested his forehead against hers, letting her look into him, blue to brown, steady and sure. He leaned forward, hesitant, and pressed a kiss to the corner of her mouth. Not where he wanted, but enough for now.
She gasped, and he could feel the shiver that went through her as the corner of his lips curved into a smile. Maybe someday soon she’d be ready for more with him–with the pack. When that time came, he’d give her everything he had and kiss her until she was gasping for air.
The water swayed around them, but Sam Uley had never felt more steady in his life.
By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, streaking the sky with gold and tangerine, the pack had gathered around a slow-burning fire that Paul had started with Embry’s help. After a full day spent in the surf, their laughter echoing across the water, even the most energetic of them looked a little sun-drunk and happily worn out.
Kagome and Sam had returned from the shore not long ago, damp and sharing secret smiles in the last stretch of golden daylight. Together, they helped plate up grilled meat, sides, and fruit. Kagome, of course, was always served first. It was an unspoken rule no one ever contested. She looked tired but so beautiful, cheeks flushed with red, her salt-kissed skin glowing softly in the firelight.
They finally got around to tasting the rice balls Kagome had brought, and the reaction was overwhelmingly positive. Something about it tasted different than normal, like it was made with love. And Seth ate his with a smile.
“Sweetheart, you have to make these again. I swear, I could inhale the entire container myself,” Quil groaned, stretched out beside the fire on the blanket with a blissed-out look on his face. Kagome, who was currently perched on Jake’s lap, smiled in quiet amusement.
“See? I wasn’t exaggerating. That stuff is dangerous ,” Jake added with a grin, rubbing a hand along her thigh.
Kagome rolled her eyes, but the soft smile tugging at her lips gave her away. She looked more than a little pleased as murmurs of agreement circled around the group.
“Yeah, so good that Quil’s greedy ass ate the last four,” Embry grumbled, still glaring at the now-empty container like he could will it to refill itself.
Kagome let out a quiet laugh and, after a beat, took one from her own plate to offer to Embry.
“Here, you can have some of mine.”
Quil gasped dramatically. “Hey! That’s not fair!”
“Too damn bad,” Sam said, shaking his head with a chuckle. “We divided them evenly, and you scarfed yours down like you were starving.”
It was the most relaxed Sam had looked in weeks. The usual weight he carried in his shoulders seemed lighter tonight, the lines of tension around his eyes softer. Seth noticed and he was willing to bet anything that Kagome had something to do with that.
And honestly? He was glad. She was the glue holding all of them together, and nights like this made him believe they were all going to be okay.
Seth watched her with that familiar warmth blooming in his chest. And more than once, his eyes roved over her body with a hunger he saw in more than one pair of eyes. It was dumb, maybe, how often his heart did little flips just watching her laugh. But it was real. He couldn’t stop smiling.
His mom liked her too, which was saying something, because he’d never brought anyone home before. Well, he had yet to actually bring her home but it was the same concept. Kagome wasn’t just anyone. She was kind, and fierce, and quietly carried more weight than anyone should have to and she still laughed like sunlight.
As the meal wound down and Jake and Paul were heading back for seconds, Kagome stood from Jake’s lap and made her way over to him.
Seth blinked, hands reaching for her.
He wasn’t like the others, Seth’s experience with girls could be counted on one hand. He wasn’t clueless, but wasn’t always confident in himself. But he was trying, because she never made him feel like anything he did was stupid or dumb.
He barely had time to react before she plopped down into his lap, settling in like it was the most natural thing in the world. His arms instinctively came around her, his hands splayed wide across her hips. She smelled like smoke and salt and sugar. It was dangerously good.
“Hey,” he whispered, a little breathless.
“Hey,” she returned, that soft little smile tugging at the corners of her lips like she had no idea what she was doing to him.
The radio Jake brought along was playing low, a half-tuned station crackling with some old-school pop song. The pack had sprawled across the large blanket they brought near the firepit, some sitting on driftwood they dragged from the treeline or whatever spare chair they had laying around.
Then Jared stood with a dramatic flair, pointing both fingers like imaginary pistols at Quil.
“Hit it, partner,” he said with mock-seriousness.
Quil didn’t miss a beat. He jumped up and broke into an exaggerated dance routine—hips swaying, shoulders shimmying. His voice rang out, mostly off-key but loud, as he belted the first verse of the song. The pack roared with laughter.
Then Jared, grinning like a madman, turned an invisible microphone toward Kagome. “Babe, you’re up!”
Everyone turned to her, expecting maybe a laugh or a shy refusal.
Kagome appeared surprised for all of two seconds before she took a breath and sang .
The notes soared, clear and powerful, cutting through the air with unexpected richness. Her voice had weight and emotion, tone and control. It wasn’t just good. It was stunning .
Even the fire seemed to quiet, the flames flickering under the gaze of the starlit sky.
Seth stared at her, mouth parted slightly in shock, and so did the rest of the pack.
“Holy shit,” Paul muttered, genuinely awed.
“Damn,” Jared whispered. “I wasn’t expecting that.”
Kagome finished the chorus with a shy laugh, cheeks flushed, clearly not expecting that kind of reaction.
The pack erupted—whooping, clapping, throwing their hands up.
Kagome buried her face against Seth’s shoulder. “Okay, okay! That’s enough,” she laughed, but he could hear the bashful pride in her tone.
Seth smiled against her temple. “You just keep surprising us, sunshine.”
And in that moment with her in his arms, his pack around him, the sky slowly dimming into a violet twilight, he was sure of one thing.
There was nowhere else he’d rather be.
Notes:
I have a headcanon that Kagome and the Inuyasha gang often sang folk songs or songs from her time period as they traveled because what else would you do going across feudal japan collecting jewel shards? Sing, of course lol.
Chapter 18: A day with Jake
Notes:
I will preface this chapter by stating that each boy will have their own individual dates with Kagome. I’m going to try and fit them in between all the training sessions they’ll have with the Cullen’s so nothing too plot heavy will occur for a few chapters yet. Please drop your date ideas along with which boy you’d like to see. Enjoy! And your reviews always make me smile, tysm for always leaving a comment <3
Chapter Text
The fire crackled and hissed as Seth tossed a few more branches into the pit, sending a soft bloom of sparks into the darkening sky. The breeze had cooled with the sun’s descent, but the warmth of the flames and the body heat from so many wolves gathered close kept the chill comfortably at bay. Kagome sat nestled on the big blanket, tucked against Jacob’s chest, while Seth rested his head on her lap. He had shifted there earlier, sprawling lazily so she could stay near the fire’s warmth.
Her fingers threaded through Seth’s hair in a slow, absentminded rhythm, while one of Jacob’s strong arms remained draped securely around her waist, anchoring her gently against him. Seth sighed in contentment, the sound almost lost in the low hum of voices and the occasional pop of the fire.
It was in moments like this that Kagome noticed just how much effort the pack put into making her feel cared for. It was in the small things—the way Seth brushed the sand off her feet before carrying her to the blanket when she shivered. The way her plate was always piled high first before anyone else even when she insisted otherwise. The way they checked on her, not out of obligation, but with a quiet, instinctive protectiveness that was starting to feel achingly familiar.
Peace settled over them like a second skin, and for once, Kagome didn’t feel the need to fill the silence. She simply breathed it in. Let it seep into the guarded places inside her. Every time she was around them, that guarded place loosened just a little more. They weren’t just the pack anymore. They were starting to feel like...home.
A low hum rumbled from Sam, so quiet it almost blended with the whisper of the waves. The cadence of it, the shape of it, spoke of a language she didn’t know but felt etched deep into the earth itself. Jacob’s chest thrummed beneath her, joining in with a harmony that was softer, but carried more weight along the night air. Embry joined in a beat later, then Seth and Jared. Even Paul, who only smiled faintly like he was remembering something nostalgic. It sounded like a lullaby if she listened closely. Quil nudged Paul with a grin, and with a reluctant roll of his eyes, he added his voice to the growing song.
The melody was rough around the edges, they didn’t have voices made of silk but they sang softly like they did this all the time, layering together like the tide against the shore: constant, grounding, eternal.
Kagome didn’t know the words. They were sung in the old Quileute language, soft and worn from use, and though she couldn’t understand them, she didn’t have to. She felt it. Felt it deep in her bones, curling around her heart like a protective hug.
Jacob smiled down at her as the last of the lullaby faded, and the strength of their voices trailed off into the chill of the night.
She tucked her head under his chin and sighed in content. The woven blanket wrapped around her still smelled faintly like Sam and the beautiful designs of the tribe's colors of black, brown, red and yellow wrapped around her warmly. Her hands curled into the fabric as something sharp and aching twisted in her chest. For years she had locked her heart away, surviving one lonely day after another. But here, under the open sky, with their voices weaving a lullaby older than any of them, she felt something inside her start to break open.
Somewhere along the way, these boys weren’t strangers anymore. Maybe she had found a place again. And that realization terrified her.
Because she wanted this. Wanted a taste of it so badly it hurt. And if she let herself have it...if she let them in...what would she do if it all fell apart?
Seth stirred slightly, as if sensing her unraveling, and pressed a soft, feather-light kiss to her fingers. He didn’t speak, didn’t push. He just smiled up at her, eyes full of a steady kind of affection that needed no words.
Jacob tightened his arm around her waist, his calloused hand stroking up and down her arm in soothing passes. When she glanced up at him again, his unreadable gaze met hers, and he leaned down to press a kiss to her forehead, slow and reverent. Kagome’s throat tightened all over again.
She felt them. In their laughter, the song, the way they smiled and leaned into each other like pieces of a whole.
Sitting there in the golden glow of the firelight wrapped in Sam’s blanket, salt and pine tangling in her hair, Kagome wondered if maybe she wasn’t lost after all.
Maybe she had finally found a place where she could stay.
If only she could be brave enough to let herself believe it.
It was late by the time they finally decided to turn in for the night. Kagome was half-asleep, her head resting against Jake’s chest, her hair spilling over his shoulder like a curtain of ink. She looked so small curled up against him, and something about the sight tugged deep and low in Quil’s chest. Kagome was always beautiful, but here, in the dim afterglow of the fire, she never looked more peaceful or more breathtaking.
The fire had burned down to smoldering embers, and the cool salt breeze rolling in off the ocean stirred the ashes. Without needing to speak, the pack moved into action, collecting trash, collapsing the pop-up tent, and loading the leftover food into the coolers. It was second nature by now, but Quil kept glancing back at Kagome, just to make sure she was still alright.
“Look at this guy,” Quil muttered under his breath to Embry, jerking his chin toward Jake, who was shifting Kagome carefully in his arms like she was made of spun sugar. “Carrying our girl like he’s starring in some cheesy action movie.”
Embry snorted with a grin. “Jealous much?”
Quil scoffed, hefting an armful of towels and chairs. “Nah. Just saying...if anyone deserves the princess treatment, it’s her.” He said it half-teasing, but the truth of it sat heavy behind his ribs.
Kagome stirred faintly as Jake rolled his eyes at them but gently handed her off to Paul’s waiting arms. She mumbled something against Paul’s chest, soft and broken with sleep, and just like that, the humor slipped right out of Quil’s system. His hands tightened slightly on the gear he was carrying. Yeah, gotta protect that.
It still hit Quil sometimes, how much had changed. Paul, who used to snap at the smallest things, was calmer now, softer around the edges. He was still a hot head, and definitely had the mouth to match it but he was trying. It said everything about Kagome’s impact that even the most volatile among them was steadying himself just to be someone she could rely on.
Jake led the way up the sandy trail toward Sam’s cabin, Paul carrying Kagome easily, and Quil automatically moved a few steps ahead, instinctively scouting the path. The others followed close behind, voices low and energy muted.
By the time they reached the cabin, the stars were thick above them, heavy and bright against the dark canvas of the sky. Kagome barely stirred as Paul carried her inside. Quil set down the coolers and brushed the sand off his arms, casting a glance back at Sam, who locked the door behind them and secured the cabin for the night.
He grabbed a spare blanket from the hall closet and tossed it to Seth, who caught it with a tired but grateful grin. Jared and Embry worked efficiently, rearranging the living room to make space for sleeping arrangements, while Sam pulled out the futon and extra bedding. The familiar rhythm of it soothed the lingering excitement from the day. Normally, they would all shower to wash the beach off, but tonight, weariness weighed heavier, and no one had the energy to care.
Once the living room was set up, Kagome stirred from where Paul had laid her on the couch. She was still dressed in nothing but her bikini, half-sitting, half-sprawled like she was fighting to stay awake. Quil leaned over the back of the couch, brushing a few damp strands of hair from her face.
"You gotta shower, sweetheart," he said gently.
Kagome mumbled something incoherent in reply, her voice muffled against the cushion. The soft rumble of laughter passed among the boys.
"Alright, tomorrow then," Quil said, still smiling as he pressed a light kiss to the side of her head. Her skin tasted faintly of salt and something sweet—maybe the sunscreen she had applied earlier, and for a moment, wrapped in her familiar scent, Quil felt like he was truly home.
He lingered there, brushing his knuckles lightly against her hair, letting himself just be still, grateful for the girl who had brought all of them back to life in ways they hadn’t even realized they needed.
His mom barely saw him at home these days, mostly because he spent nearly all his time at Sam’s cabin. Being wherever Kagome was felt less like a choice and more like breathing.
Jared had gone upstairs earlier and returned with one of his t-shirts in hand, while Jake rummaged through Kagome’s yellow backpack and found the hair clip she always carried. Moving carefully, he gathered her hair and twisted it up to keep it out of her face. She stirred faintly at the touch but didn’t wake until Jared knelt beside her.
“C’mon, baby,” Jared murmured, coaxing her gently with his help. “Just slip your arms in. You need something to sleep in.”
Even half-asleep, Kagome obeyed, sluggishly pushing her arms through the soft fabric. The t-shirt absolutely swallowed her small frame, slipping off one shoulder and hanging loosely down to her thighs. She sagged into the couch, blinking blearily up at him for a second before her eyes fluttered closed again.
Once the bedding was ready, Sam moved quietly over to her. "Alright, babygirl, time for bed," he whispered, his voice thick with affection.
When he reached for her, Kagome instinctively stretched her arms out, a soft noise escaping her lips. Sam scooped her up with ease, cradling her against his chest before settling her in the center of the futon between him and Paul.
Seth hit the lights with a soft click , and the rest of them took their respective spots for the night. Quil flopped onto the pull out couch next to the futon while Paul had already thrown a lazy arm around Kagome’s waist. She turned naturally into the contact, curling closer to Sam, her head resting just over his heart, one hand splayed across his ribs.
There was a collective exhale across the room—soft, almost unconscious. Like every one of them felt it at once: their imprint was settled and asleep. She was here, with them.
No one said a word. They didn’t have to. We did good today, he thought idly. She smiled. She laughed. She felt safe.
The cabin settled around them, wood creaking gently as bodies shifted into more comfortable positions. The hush of the night wrapped around them, broken only by the muted sounds of the ocean surf crashing against the shore in the distance.
Seth groaned quietly from the loveseat where his legs dangled off the edge, dragging his blanket halfway over his head.
"Man, today kicked my ass," he whispered, his voice muffled.
Quil snickered under his breath. "You’re just mad you got wrecked in volleyball, bro."
"Dude, you nearly spiked the ball into my face," Seth muttered indignantly.
"You walked into it," Quil argued, smirking into the dark.
"How about you two shut the fuck up and go to sleep?" Paul grumbled without lifting his head, voice low and threatening.
Quil might have thrown a spare pillow at him if he hadn't noticed the way Paul was already half-wrapped around Kagome, nuzzled into her neck like he belonged there. Sam was already drifting off, Jake too if the steady rise and fall of his breathing was anything to go by.
Their quiet bickering faded into soft, stifled laughter, filling the spaces between heavier breaths and the occasional shift of a body getting comfortable. Embry and Jared were already out cold, their exhaustion from the long day evident.
Quil leaned back, folding his arms behind his head as he stared up at the familiar ceiling beams. The cold chill drifted in through the open windows but the warmth from their constant heat lingered in the room, thick and comforting.
It felt good. Full. The kind of full that made a guy realize he didn’t need anything more than this right here: his pack, his girl, their warmth tangled together like threads woven tight.
Minutes passed, the room finally sinking into complete, contented silence. Only the rhythmic crash of distant waves and the occasional sleepy shuffle broke the peace.
Quil let his eyes close, a soft smile curving his mouth. For once, everything felt exactly as it should be.
Morning crept in slowly, and Kagome drifted in and out of sleep while the cabin remained wrapped in soft shadows. The world was still hushed, the air cool as it drifted in from the open windows, caressing her heated skin with a sigh.
Warmth cocooned her from both sides. She became aware first of the heavy weight of an arm slung securely around her waist, the slow, steady rhythm of breathing brushing against the back of her neck. At her front, the firm rise and fall of a chest beneath her cheek anchored her even deeper into the bed. Even half-asleep, her senses told her who it was without question. Paul was tucked against her back, his arm locked tight around her middle, and Sam was the solid presence she rested against. It should have felt suffocating, but it wasn’t. It felt safe and almost comfortable.
Paul mumbled something incoherent against her neck, the soft brush of his lips against her skin making her entire body flush with warmth. She shivered slightly, not from the cold, but from the intense heat rolling off both their bodies, making the thin blanket feel almost unnecessary. Kagome kicked it away, and Paul’s legs tangled with hers as a result.
The sensation of being held like that, caught gently between them, made something inside her ache and settle all at once. She fell back asleep almost instantly.
At some point later, lost between dreams and the low thrum of familiar heartbeats, Kagome felt herself lifted into a pair of strong, careful arms. Even half-asleep, she recognized the steady strength of Sam. She stirred slightly, feeling Paul shift behind her as if reluctant to let her go until his arm came away. Blinking up through heavy lashes, she caught fleeting glimpses of movement around her, but Sam’s deep voice rumbled against her ear, murmuring soft reassurances.
“Go back to sleep, babygirl. I've got you,” he whispered, and his words wrapped around her like another layer of warmth.
She let herself drift again, lulled by the quiet creak of the cabin’s stairs and the rhythmic sway of Sam’s stride. When he finally set her down, she sank into what felt like the softest bed she’d ever known. The sheets were cool and crisp, the faintest trace of Sam's scent and something else–like fresh rain and moss, soaking into her skin. A comforter was tugged gently up to her chin, tucking her in with an almost reverent touch.
She heard the soft click of a door closing, followed by the muted murmur of voices downstairs and the slow creak of retreating footsteps.
When Kagome finally woke, sunlight spilled into the room in warm, dappled patterns. She blinked sleepily up at the ceiling, taking a slow breath. The air smelled like Sam—clean, woodsy, and something distinctly his. Without even needing to look around, she knew she was in his room, surrounded by a piece of him even in his absence.
The walls were painted in warm tones, an earthy deep green, evoking the dense forests surrounding La Push. A sturdy wooden dresser, dark and polished, stood neatly against one wall, its surface carefully arranged with personal items. There was a small tribal carving, carefully stacked books, and a bowl holding keys and coins. On a nearby shelf, she noticed neatly rolled blueprints and a few worn construction tools, evidence of Sam's hardworking nature.
She sat up slowly, the bed beneath her soft and inviting, covered with thick blankets and a beautifully woven Quileute quilt that carried the subtle scent of cedar and something distinctly Sam. It was the same blanket from last night, she was right that it belonged to him as she smiled faintly, hands brushing along the many patterns. She still had her bikini on from yesterday along with an oversized shirt that smelled vaguely like Jared, hanging off her petite frame. Warmth flooded her chest, they took such good care of her in her most vulnerable moments.
Her eyes drifted to the bedside table, where a framed photograph sat prominently—a candid snapshot of the pack laughing together, Sam quietly smiling at the center, eyes warm and protective. Beside it rested a book, clearly well-loved, its spine creased from repeated readings. Kagome traced her fingers lightly over its cover, smiling softly to herself.
The closet door was open just a crack, revealing neatly hung shirts and jackets, their orderliness reinforcing Sam’s disciplined, responsible nature. A leather jacket, casually tossed over a chair in the corner, added a subtle intimacy to the otherwise tidy space.
Taking it all in, Kagome felt a quiet flutter in her chest. It felt deeply personal to be here, seeing this private part of Sam’s life. Every item in the room was organized, intentional, warmly practical. It reflected Sam himself perfectly. Strong yet gentle, responsible yet quietly sentimental. What was more, is that it smelled like him here.
Downstairs, the low murmur of voices drifted up to her. The clatter of breakfast being made, the pack already moving through the morning like they always did, loud and familiar. Kagome sat at the edge of Sam’s bed, fingers twisting the hem of the oversized t-shirt she wore.
Before she could get up, she felt Sam’s steady, grounding presence pressing gently against her senses. A soft knock sounded against the doorframe, and a moment later, Sam stepped inside, her yellow backpack slung over one broad shoulder, a towel tucked under his arm.
He offered her a small, knowing smile as he crossed the room, the morning light catching in the soft lines of his face. His jeans were slung low on his hips and his hair was still damp, like he’d just taken a shower, looking ready for the day.
"Hey, sleep well?" Sam greeted, his voice low and rough with the early morning. He set her towel and yellow backpack down on the edge of the bed before taking a seat beside her.
Kagome smiled softly and nodded. "Still a little tired from yesterday."
Sam's mouth tilted into a small, knowing smile. "We’ve got coffee downstairs when you're ready. Breakfast too. Take your time, alright?" He reached out, tilting her chin up gently with two fingers, and Kagome felt a shiver chase down her spine at the warmth of his touch.
He leaned in, pressing a kiss to her forehead, the gesture so simple yet so deeply intimate it left her heart fluttering. These soft, familiar touches were becoming more and more frequent. And every time, they unraveled her a little more.
Sam lingered a second longer, like he wanted to say or do something else, but Kagome, overwhelmed by the weight of the moment, dropped her gaze to her lap and rose to her feet with her things in hand.
Sam stood too, raking a hand through his hair. "I'll uh, leave you to it," he murmured, voice a little rougher now, before slipping out of the room.
Kagome might have laughed at how adorably at a loss he looked if her own heart wasn't hammering against her ribs. For one reckless moment, she'd wondered and maybe anticipated something more. A real kiss, maybe. But no, it didn’t feel right. Not yet… wait , yet? Did she want more with them? She wasn’t sure, her mind was a mess of confusion. The quiet, unspoken affection between them was enough for now, even if the idea of kissing them had started creeping into her thoughts more and more.
Shaking herself free of the thick emotion lingering in the room, Kagome grabbed her towel and made her way to the bathroom. The hot shower washed away the salt and sand from yesterday’s beach day, but it did little to calm the nervous energy buzzing under her skin. She used some of Sam or Jared’s shampoo, she wasn’t sure which was which but it smelled distinctly like Jared.
Wrapped snugly in her towel, she rummaged through her backpack and pulled out a fresh outfit: a pair of worn denim shorts and a white fitted v-neck graphic tee. She folded Jared’s oversized t-shirt along with her bikini and set them aside neatly.
Dressed and feeling a little more like herself, Kagome padded barefoot down the hall and staircase. The comforting sounds of the pack's familiar chatter rose up to meet her, a hum of life that filled the cabin.
Seth was the first to notice her. He was folding blankets by the living room and grinned as soon as he spotted her.
"Hey, sleeping beauty," he called out, abandoning the blanket to sling an arm around her waist in a quick, warm hug. "You clean up nice. Breakfast is almost ready."
Laughter and the smell of cooking food drifted from the kitchen, where Jacob and Paul manned the stove. Pancakes flipped easily in one pan while bacon and sausage sizzled in another, filling the air with the mouthwatering scent of breakfast.
Sam sat at the table, a mug of coffee in hand and a newspaper spread open before him while Jared was rolling the edge of his jeans up to his ankles. Beyond the open door that led outside, Kagome could hear Embry and Quil lightly bickering outside about the cold water and heard the faint rush of water trickling along the wind.
Jacob glanced up from the stove, flashing her a lopsided grin. "Morning, beautiful. You want some coffee?"
Kagome nodded, and Seth gave her a little nudge toward the kitchen before picking up the last of the folded bedding.
The second she neared the counter, Paul turned with a smirk, wiping his hands on a towel. The pack always seemed to move as one whenever she entered the room, like their attention snapped automatically to her without conscious thought.
"Breakfast is almost done," Paul said, reaching for the coffee pot. "You need cream or sugar?"
"Both, please," she said, her voice warm with quiet amusement.
Jacob handed her a clean mug, and Paul poured her coffee before reaching into the fridge for the creamer. Jacob set the sugar jar beside her mug, their casual, effortless teamwork making Kagome’s chest ache with a strange, swelling happiness she was still getting used to.
Home, something inside her whispered. Maybe, she thought to herself idly.
Kagome murmured her thanks as Jacob and Paul turned back to the stove. It was still a little strange, even after all this time, to have someone else take care of her in the small ways the pack did. Especially another man. Even with Charlie, Kagome was always fiercely dependent on herself. She opened her mouth to ask if they needed help, but Jacob beat her to it.
"Take a seat," he said with a laugh, tossing a pancake onto a growing stack. "You know we don’t let you cook here."
She pouted, sipping lightly at her mug. They always did that.
Paul turned with a hand on his hip, giving her a look. "Kagome, sit your cute butt down. Please," he added with a grin.
"Alright, alright…" she sighed, just as the chatter outside grew louder. Footsteps creaked up the wooden porch, Embry and Quil tumbled inside, still shoving each other like a pair of unruly kids. They discarded their sandals at the door as they joked and laughed. Their hair was dripping wet, with towels hung around their necks, each wearing nothing but worn athletic shorts.
"Dumbass," Embry muttered, shaking his head and rubbing a towel over his hair. "You used all the hot water."
Quil rolled his eyes, clearly unbothered. "Stop exaggerating. It only went cold for a few seconds longer than usual."
The others inside chuckled and shook their heads as the two continued bickering good-naturedly.
"There’s my favorite girl," Quil called when he spotted Kagome at the counter, flashing her a wide grin. He crossed the room in a few long strides and pulled her into a tight hug. "I’ll take your clothes, thank you very much," he teased, plucking the bundle of laundry from her arms with a wink before disappearing out back where the washer and dryer were.
Kagome giggled, warmth blooming in her chest at the easy affection.
Embry dropped into a chair at the table, running a hand through his damp hair. He gave her one of those lazy chin tilts he was famous for—the kind that made her stomach flip because it always felt like he was giving her a once-over without ever saying a word.
"Come sit down while the two housewives finish cooking," Jared teased, running a comb through his hair.
Paul turned around with a glare while Jacob simply flipped him off, earning a round of laughter from the others. It was normal, easy teasing between them that was comforting in its familiarity.
Jared’s dimpled smile was infectious, and Kagome couldn’t help but smile back as she made her way toward the table, cradling her coffee mug in her hands.
As she passed by, her fingers brushed lightly across Sam’s broad back where he sat reading the paper. He glanced up at her, gifting her with a soft smile before tugging her into a quick one-armed hug. Jared wasted no time after that, pulling her easily onto his lap with a satisfied noise, like she belonged there.
Soon, Seth and Quil joined them, along with Jacob and Paul, all gathering around the table. Like every morning spent with the pack, it was a practiced ritual: plates set down, food laid out in messy but generous heaps, and before she could blink, they were already piling her plate high with a mountain of food she would never be able to finish. But in a pack like theirs, it wasn’t about that.
It was their way of taking care of her. Their way of saying, without needing to say anything at all: we’ve got you, and we’ll always make sure you have more than enough.
Sam and Jared were working very hard to keep Kagome’s plate piled high with hash browns and sausages, much to her growing amusement.
“Jared, stop already! I just finished the sausages and now you’re piling pancakes on top!” she groaned through a laugh, trying and failing to look stern.
The pack only grinned at her conspiratorially, their laughter easy and warm. Jared rumbled a laugh against her back where his heavy hand rested at her waist. She waited until he was distracted, then tried sneaking a few pancakes back onto his plate.
“Hey! You sneaky little—I saw that!” Jared caught her, laughing as he gently swatted at her hand. “Stop it. You’re supposed to eat it!”
Kagome pouted but turned to see Sam’s empty plate. Smirking, she dumped a generous helping of her eggs onto his plate instead, earning a low chuckle from him.
“I can’t finish all this!” she protested as the rest of the pack chuckled at her expense.
Jared gave her waist a gentle squeeze. “Just eat what you can, we’ll take care of the rest.”
Kagome shot him a playful glare, but it didn’t last long. That dimpled smile of his slipped out, and despite herself, she smiled back—soft, warm, and just a little weak for him.
The conversation around the table shifted naturally as they ate, turning toward the day’s plans. Time was moving forward again, and most of the pack had work or responsibilities waiting for them.
Jacob wiped his mouth with a napkin, his voice calm but firm. “Sam and I have patrol tonight. The Cullens are taking over the shift at the Swan house later, so let's get some real rest while we can. Saturday, we’re meeting them for training. We need to know what we’re dealing with when it comes to the newborns.”
The easy chatter died down at his words, the pack growing serious as the clink of forks on plates momentarily paused
“What about Kagome? Is she coming?” Quil asked, tilting his head toward her.
“Yes—” she started at the same time Jacob said, “No.”
Kagome shifted on Jared’s lap, sitting up straighter with a frown. “Jake, you can’t expect me to just hide away.”
Jacob ran a tired hand down his face. The pack looked between them, sensing the coming argument.
“That’s not what I’m suggesting,” Jacob said carefully. “I just don’t see what good it would do for you to be there during training.”
She blinked, incredulous. “It’s not like they’re going to hurt me.”
Paul snorted, leaning back in his seat. “Yeah, because that stopped them before.”
“That was an accident, Alice just forgot herself for a moment,” she replied, exasperated.
Kagome’s frown deepened, confusion knitting her brow. She knew the alliance between them was shaky at best, but she thought they’d at least been over this hurdle.
“Yeah, maybe it was one time but I don’t know, babe. Maybe he’s right.” Paul leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. “Could give you some…separation from the Cullen’s.”
Her stomach twisted uneasily. “Separation from who? It’s just the Cullen’s.”
The looks they exchanged now were almost guilty, and it was Sam who finally placed a steady hand on her thigh. She turned toward him, confused.
“We just…don’t like how close you seem to be getting to them,” Sam admitted carefully.
Jared, trying to lighten the mood, chuckled and wound his arms tighter around her waist. “You and the doc were a little too friendly for our liking, sweetheart. Made us all a little jealous.”
Understanding dawned on her, and Kagome felt a laugh bubble up in her throat—warm and a little breathless. So that was it. They weren’t doubting her strength. They were just...territorial. Protective.
“Well, while Carlisle is handsome in his own right,” she teased, and a few of the boys groaned dramatically—Paul especially. “I much prefer my rough and tumble pack of wolves over the too-perfect Cullen’s.”
She didn’t look up immediately, too embarrassed by her own honesty, but she felt the tension bleed right out of the air. The pack’s mood shifted at once, their matching grins wide and teasing, and even Jacob huffed a small laugh.
“Good answer,” Quil declared proudly, puffing out his chest. Then he added with a smirk, “I don’t know about these ugly mugs, but I do know this handsome face is just too hard to look at sometimes. I’m a gift and a curse. Sorry, guys.”
That earned him a solid punch to the ribs from Jacob, who was laughing as he shook his head. “You’re the curse part, that’s for sure.”
The others piled on with their usual insults—Jared calling him delusional, Paul muttering something about needing a mirror refund, and Seth throwing a balled-up napkin at his head. Quil took it all in stride, basking in the chaos like he always did. Kagome giggled behind her coffee mug, charmed by his easy confidence and the way he lit up every room without even trying.
Once breakfast wound down, the pack moved with seamless rhythm to clean up. Plates were scraped, dishes rinsed and stacked in the sink, leftovers wrapped and packed into containers with practiced ease. Sam took charge of wiping down the table while Jared swept up crumbs from the floor. Paul and Jacob rinsed the pans and set them out to dry while Seth went out back to check on the laundry.
Quil, still shirtless with a towel slung over one shoulder, danced obnoxiously with the garbage bag as he tied it up and announced, “Trash run! Last call before I throw it now.”
“Make yourself useful for once,” Embry muttered, passing him another bag with a roll of his eyes.
Despite the teasing, the teamwork was natural. They moved around each other easily, like parts of the same machine. Each knowing their role, each doing their part without complaint. Kagome watched it day to day the more time she spent with them, and tried to help out here or there. It was the least she could do, even if they insisted she just sit down, but she couldn’t do that. She wanted to contribute, even if only a little.
When they were done, it was time for some of them to head to work much to some of their reluctance.
Sam pushed back from the counter with a sigh, setting his mug down. “Alright, it’s getting to that time. Let’s move out.”
Jared groaned dramatically, he’d pulled her back down onto his lap when they finished cleaning up. He buried his face in her neck, tightening his arms around her as if reluctant to let go.
“Don’t wanna leave,” he mumbled into her skin.
“Duty calls,” Sam said, not unkindly, as he leaned over to press a kiss to her cheek when he passed. “We’ve got that client in Forks to handle.”
Paul stood too, clapping Jared on the back. “C’mon, lover boy. Don’t make me carry you to the truck. If I have to suffer at work, so do you.” He also leaned down to press a kiss to the side of her head, bracing himself against the table with his hands.
“Catch you later, babe. You’re still coming by for dinner, yeah?” he asked, and she answered with a soft smile and a nod.
Jared reluctantly stood, taking her with him until he set her down by the door while Sam and Paul loaded the truck with their tools and equipment. “Maybe one day, we’ll take you to work with us and help us work faster.”
Paul laughed when he came back up the porch while Sam shook his head. “Or distract the hell out of us, we’ll never get anything done.’
“We’ll end up taking you into the woods—” Before Paul could finish, Sam smacked the back of his head with a sharp thwack and gave him a look that silenced whatever he’d been about to say.
Paul rubbed the back of his skull with a wince. “I was just gonna say we could take her on a walk through the woods. Damn, keep your chest hair on.”
Sam’s unimpressed glare said it all. “Sure, Paul. That’s exactly where you were going with that.”
Kagome giggled despite herself, cheeks flushed a rosy red as she looked away. Paul always pushed it just a little too far, and somehow, Sam always knew exactly when to shut him up.
Jared, already halfway out the door, caught her eye and gave her a grin that made his dimples pop. He snagged a shirt off the back of a chair along with his tool belt and slung it over his shoulder, boots in hand.
“See what I deal with every day?” he said with mock exasperation, but he didn’t get far—Paul snagged him in a playful headlock and hauled him down the porch steps, both of them laughing as they went.
Sam sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as if reconsidering all his life choices. “Children. I run a pack of children .”
Kagome laughed even harder as she lingered by the doorway, watching the chaos unfold, and even Jacob wore a crooked grin as he helped the others pack up to head out.
Seth stood with a grin, stretching until his joints popped. “I gotta go help Mom down at the community center. Quil, you got a shift at the garage, right?”
Quil groaned but nodded, tossing a wink Kagome’s way. “Don’t miss me too much, sweetheart.”
That left Embry, who thumped his chest once. “Gotta haul car parts around with this idiot all afternoon,” he grinned, jerking a thumb at Quil.
Before long, the room stirred with motion as the rest prepared to leave. Boys grabbing keys, stuffing their feet into shoes, shoulder-bumping and teasing each other as they made their way to the door. One by one, they paused to get their fill of her. Seth scooped her up and spun her in a dizzying circle, laughing as she clung to him with a squeal. Quil followed, pulling her into a crushing embrace, murmuring against her ear how much he’d miss her like they were parting for weeks instead of hours.
And then there was Embry—sweet, quiet Embry—always gentle, even in the most ordinary moments. He hugged her slowly, deliberately, burying his face in the curve of her neck and breathing her in. His lips brushed the spot just below her ear in a featherlight kiss, not demanding, just…there. A lingering imprint of affection.
Their touch left her skin flushed and tingling, a shiver rolling through her. But it felt good, comforting in a way that settled deep in her bones.
Jacob lingered by the kitchen, one hand snagging a clean shirt draped over the back of the couch as the pack began filing out. With a quick glance across the room, he locked eyes with Kagome and gave her a small, knowing grin that said it all: looks like it’s you and me today.
He reached for her as she approached, tugging her gently between his legs as he sat back at the kitchen table. She looped her arms around his neck, smiling down at him with a warmth that made his heart stutter. He was incredibly handsome—rugged, confident, that easy smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, and those broad shoulders making it hard not to lean into him.
“So, what do you wanna do today?” he asked, casually, like it was the simplest thing in the world. She opened her mouth to say anything with you is fine , but then he added, “Actually, we’re going for a ride.”
Kagome tilted her head, blinking. “A ride? To where?”
Jacob grinned, tugging her closer until he pressed his face into her stomach and exhaled like her very presence eased something inside him. “Nowhere fancy. I’ve got to run a couple errands in Port Angeles, figured I’d take you along. We’ll ride my bike, get some wind, maybe grab food along the way. Just us.”
Her eyes lit up, a gleam of surprise and delight sparking to life. She’d never ridden on the back of a motorcycle before, but the idea of doing it with Jacob, of holding onto him with the wind in her hair and the road stretching out ahead, made her stomach flutter.
“I’ll take that smile as a yes?” he teased, pulling back to look up at her. The grin she returned was practically radiant.
“Absolutely,” she said, a bit breathless. “When do we leave?”
Jacob stood and pulled on his fitted black shirt, the fabric hugging his torso in a way that made her heart skip. “Right now, unless you need to swing by Charlie’s first?”
She shook her head. “Nope. all good”
“Cool,” he replied, snatching his keys off the hook near the door. “Just need to drop the rabbit off and grab my bike. You wanna bring anything?”
Kagome glanced around and decided to leave her backpack by the stairs. She’d be back later for dinner anyway.
“Just me,” she said, still smiling.
Jacob nodded, opening the door and holding it for her. “Then let’s go, your chariot awaits.”
As they stepped outside into the crisp morning air, Kagome couldn’t help the quiet excitement building in her chest. A ride through the open road with Jacob Black filled her with butterflies.
The day was already shaping up to be damn near perfect. Clear skies stretched endlessly overhead, the kind of bright, cloudless blue that Forks rarely offered. The sun burned golden against his skin and the cool breeze in the air told him it was definitely a good day for a bike ride. Kagome stood a few steps behind him, lingering by the porch with her hair catching the light like a curtain of ink, eyes wide with anticipation.
He'd stopped home real quick to swap the Rabbit for the bike and grab a part his dad had ordered by mistake—a refurbished carburetor piece for one of the old boat motors, still in the box on the porch with his name scribbled on the side. Billy had plans to get back on the water now that the weather was warming up, and Jacob figured running the errand wasn’t a bad excuse to take Kagome out for a ride.
He wouldn’t admit he also just wanted an excuse to get her on his bike, because the idea of his imprint riding his bike left him harder than ever.
“You good?” he asked over his shoulder as he secured the box in the saddlebag.
Kagome nodded, practically bouncing on the balls of her feet. “I’ve never done this before. You’re sure I won’t fall off?”
Jacob grinned as he swung a leg over the seat. “Not if you hang on tight.”
When she climbed on behind him, her arms wrapped around his waist tentative at first, until he revved the engine. Then she pressed in close with a squeal, breasts pressing to his back, her cheek resting between his shoulder blades with a little, breathy gasp.
He chuckled deep. “Told ya to hang on, you alright?” he asked, catching her excitement in the rearview mirror.
The contact sent a wave of heat through him hotter than the damn sun. Her scent wrapped around him and he thanked his lucky stars that he thought about taking his bike instead, he was so fucking smart.
The engine roared beneath them as he peeled out onto the main road, tires humming against asphalt. Wind tore through the trees, rustling pine and cedar, and Kagome’s laughter rang in his ears, wild and breathless. She leaned with him into each turn, and her hold on him tightened when they hit a wide bend that opened into an expansive view of the Olympic Peninsula.
Sunlight glared off the hood of parked cars and rooftops as they passed through the outskirts of Forks. By the time they hit the backroads, Jake was flying, legs bracketing the tank, boots steady on the pegs, her warmth pressed into his spine. It felt good, like this was exactly where she was meant to be.
When he glanced at her through the rearview mirror, she had a hand splayed out with her fingers catching the wind, midnight locks dancing like dark rain in the free air. She was smiling from ear to ear and wound her arms back around his waist, smile infectious.
The drive to Port Angeles took a little under an hour, but neither of them seemed to notice the time. The world blurred around them, shadows of forests surrounding either side of them before it opened up into fields blooming with summer greens. The glint of rivers cut through the earth like silver veins, and the heat of the day warming everything it touched. It was the kind of day that made your lungs feel bigger just by breathing it in.
When they finally pulled into the auto shop on 7th street, Jake parked into the nearest open stall. Kagome was grinning, hair tousled from the ride, and her cheeks were glowing from the wind and sun.
“That was incredible,” she said as she slid off the bike. “Can we do that again? Like—soon?”
Jacob laughed. “You mean after we pick up this overpriced boat part and your stomach stops growling?”
Kagome blushed. “Okay, maybe I’m starving.”
“Burgers it is,” he said, tossing her a look over his shoulder as they walked into the shop, hand in hand. “But after this, we’re going for another spin.”
And he meant it. He loved seeing her smile, like really smile, and he wasn’t ready for the day to end just yet. The outing felt like a date, even if it wasn’t officially one. Still, the thought lingered. Maybe she’d be open to the idea someday. Not just with him, but with the rest of the pack too, if she was ready. He’d bring it up later, maybe after they got food and were sitting down somewhere quiet.
The auto shop was modest, tucked into a block on the edge of Port Angeles. Inside, there were just three narrow aisles, a scuffed floor, and a counter in the back with a register and some paperwork scattered across it. Behind that counter stood a familiar face Jacob had absolutely not missed.
Mike Newton.
Jacob’s scowl was instant. Of all the damn places, it had to be this one. Wasn’t his family’s general store in Forks enough? What the hell was Newton doing working here?
His grip around Kagome’s hand tightened slightly as they approached the counter. The moment Mike looked up and saw her, his expression shifted into a wide-eyed, overly eager grin.
“Oh, hey! Kagome, right?” Mike greeted, clearly trying too hard to sound casual.
Before Kagome could answer, Jacob dropped the box he was carrying on the counter with a solid thud—loud enough to make Mike flinch.
Kagome gave Jacob a sharp side-glance, nudging him in the ribs with her elbow. Her look said it all: Be nice.
Mike, recovering from his flinch, turned to Jacob with a weak smile. “A–and you are?”
Jacob raised a brow, voice low and curt. “Jacob. We’ve met. I’m returning this. Your online system tried to charge double for local shipping, so I made the trip myself to get the right part.”
His tone was sharp. Too sharp, maybe, but he wasn’t in the mood to watch Newton ogle Kagome like she was a prize behind glass.
Mike’s grin faltered, his eyes flicking uneasily between them. “Oh! R-right. My uncle mentioned someone was coming in. I’ll add a discount for the trouble. I, uh, only work here once a week to help out…we’re still adjusting the website and all that…” he trailed off nervously before disappearing into the back.
Kagome sighed and turned toward Jacob, her glare playful but pointed. “Jake. Play nice .”
“With Mike Newton? Not a chance,” Jacob muttered under his breath, slipping an arm around her waist and pulling her close. “You’re just too hot for your own good. You attract attention like honey attracts flies.”
She narrowed her eyes slightly, like she was about to say something but before she could, Mike returned carrying a similar-sized white box.
He avoided looking directly at Jacob as he placed it gently on the counter. “Here you go. If you need to return it for any reason, you can drop it off at Newton’s General in Forks, and we’ll make sure it gets back here.”
His eyes, of course, strayed to Kagome again.
“Thanks, Mike. Have a nice day,” Kagome said quickly, tugging Jacob’s arm before anything else could escalate.
Jacob’s jaw tightened, but he grabbed the box and followed her out, slinging an arm around her shoulders as they stepped into the sunshine again. “See what I mean? Too much attention.”
She rolled her eyes and giggled, brushing her hair back from her face with a shake of her head. “Well, he was staring a little too hard. Bella warned me about him, not sure he got the hint yet.”
“Has he tried hitting you up before?” Jacob paused, face thunderous with something that promised pain but she just tugged on his arm with a sigh. He was ten seconds away from going back into the store to give him a piece of his mind.
“Jake, just let it go. He hasn’t bothered me since that bonfire at First Beach,” Kagome said gently, her voice even but firm.
The memory clicked immediately. Jacob had seen the others meeting her there through the pack’s mind link. Yeah, he’d figured Newton might try something like that at a bonfire party. Maybe he’d pay the general goods store a visit—nothing major, just enough to make sure the guy understood to keep his eyes and thoughts to himself. The others wouldn’t be too happy about it either once they found out.
Jacob exhaled sharply, jaw tight as they went over to the bike. His fingers curled into the strap of the saddlebag as he secured the box a little more aggressively than necessary. Kagome didn’t miss it. She gave him one of those looks that was both soft and pleading, the kind that unraveled him no matter how fired up he was. She didn’t want a scene. She wanted him to let it go.
He sighed, grumbling under his breath. “That guy was practically undressing you with his eyes.”
Kagome didn’t argue. She simply climbed on behind him, settling in with a quiet kind of reassurance. Her arms wrapped firmly around his waist, and her cheek rested lightly against his shoulder.
“There’s no reason for me to ever see him again,” she said softly. “So please…leave it alone, Jake.”
And then, as if to change the subject, her tone lifted into something warm and light. “Now, I’m hungry. Let’s get burgers and shakes. I want extra fries, too.”
Her voice was so close and full of easy joy that it cut through the last of his tension. He huffed out a laugh and revved the engine.
“Anything for you, beautiful.”
And with that, they peeled off into the sunlit road ahead, leaving Newton and everything else that didn’t matter far behind.
Jacob glanced over his shoulder, lips curling into a soft smile. “You’re lucky I like spoiling you, you know that?”
“I’m lucky?” she teased, tightening her grip as the bike rumbled to life beneath them. “I’m the one on the back of a motorcycle with a jealous wolf chauffeur.”
He laughed, the tension in his shoulders finally easing as they pulled out of the parking lot and onto the quiet road with the wind in his face and the smell of the sea in the air.
It was nearly past twelve noon by the time they found a place that sold burgers. It was a small mom and pop shack off the main high–a local favorite with a busted neon sign and a permanent line at the window. Jacob ordered three double bacon cheeseburgers, fries, and milkshakes, because of course being wolf meant he ate for two people. He normally ate more but the wait was already twenty minutes long, it was a good thing the whole pack wasn’t here or everyone behind them would cry about the long wait.
Kagome didn’t have much in the way of money, just whatever her mom could manage to give her but she tried to pay, naturally. Jacob shut that down fast with a look and a smirk. “Like I’m making my best girl pay, you’re funny.”
She rolled her eyes at him, but smiled anyway, hugging the paper bag close to her chest as they headed back to the bike. There weren’t any seats open to eat, and Jacob complained about it being too loud with the music blaring from the shack and the sheer amount of people around.
Not long after, he veered off the main drag and took a narrow road that wound through a cluster of evergreens. Kagome didn’t recognize anything, she’d never spent much time in Port Angeles but it was mostly a city on the water with a small pier of boats. Jacob drove until the road opened up to a hidden overlook just past a crooked trail. The sea was visible through the tall trees, where sun-kissed grass and glassy tall greens stretched out toward the horizon in a sheet of silver-blue. The breeze carried the scent of bring and sun-warmed pine.
Jacob pulled up into the dirt and killed the engine, the sound of crashing waves replacing the rumble of the bike. Kagome stepped off slowly, eyes scanning the view with a quiet kind of awe.
“Jake…this is beautiful.”
Jacob grinned as he pulled a thin, folded blanket from the saddlebag and gave it a quick shake before spreading it out across the patch of grass overlooking the water. Kagome watched him with quiet curiosity, noticing the subtle pause in his movements when he spoke.
“Yeah? I used to come here when I was, uh…” He hesitated, and something in his tone softened. It wasn’t just a casual spot. She could feel it in the way his shoulders tightened, how his gaze flicked toward the horizon like he was remembering something that didn’t sit easy.
He didn’t finish the sentence, not really. “Well, I found this place because nobody really comes out this far. Thought it might be a good place to sit and relax.”
Kagome didn’t press, even though she could sense there was more he wasn’t saying. She just nodded, stepping forward to help flatten out the edges of the blanket. Whatever this place had once been to him, he was sharing it with her now and that meant something. Something quiet, something important.
The ocean breeze swept her hair across her cheek, and she tucked it back as they sat down side by side. A piece of his past, given to her like a small offering. And she accepted it with the same care he’d offered it.
So far this day was almost turning out to be a…date.
Kagome swallowed thickly, she felt elated at the idea. The blanket was just enough for the two of them to sit shoulder to shoulder, but that was kind of the point.
She scooted next to him with a soft thump, tucking her legs to the side and leaning in slightly as she opened the bag of food. “You really came prepared.”
“I’m a man of many talents,” he said with mock seriousness, reaching for a fry.
She handed him one of the burgers, their fingers brushing for a second too long, and neither of them said anything about it.
For a while, they ate in comfortable silence, watching the waves crash rhythmically against the rocky shoreline below. The strawberry milkshake Kagome ordered was sweet and creamy. Jacob, of course, kept stealing sips under the guise of “quality control,” which only made her laugh and swipe his chocolate one in retaliation.
Overhead, gulls circled and cried, wheeling through the sunlit sky. The mid-afternoon sun dipped at a lazy angle, casting the world in a warm, golden haze that made the ocean shimmer like polished glass. Everything felt still, unrushed, like time had folded around just the two of them.
Kagome nudged Jacob’s knee with hers, her voice soft. “Thanks for bringing me here. It’s…peaceful. I didn’t know I needed this.”
He turned toward her, burger paused halfway to his mouth, and studied her face with a look she couldn’t quite place.
“What?” she laughed, brushing her fingers self-consciously against her cheek. “Do I have something on my face?”
“No,” Jacob said, finishing his bite and wiping his hands on a napkin. “You’re just…beautiful. Like, stupidly beautiful. And it hits me sometimes, outta nowhere. Like right now.”
Heat bloomed across her cheeks, and she ducked her head with a smile. “Jake…stop being dramatic.”
“I’m not,” he replied, leaning in, his tone quieter now–more earnest. “Every day I get to be near you and every day I hope it never ends. I know the pack feels the same. You’re kind, and strong, and so damn patient with us.”
He reached out and gently tilted her chin up with two fingers, the heat of his touch seeping straight through her skin.
“I…” she started, but the words stuck in her throat.
“You don’t have to say anything,” Jacob said, brushing his thumb lightly along her bottom lip before pulling back with a crooked smile. “No pressure. I just want you to know how we feel. How I feel .”
He tapped the tip of her nose, leaving a tiny speck of ketchup in his wake. Kagome burst into laughter and swatted at his hand, the weight of the moment melting into something warm and light.
They finished the last bites of their food, letting the lull of the sea and the sun-drenched breeze settle around them. By now, the wind had cooled, taking the edge off the heat, and the tide was starting to shift.
Jacob leaned back on his elbows, looking utterly content with her nestled between his legs, her head resting against his chest.
“You ready to head out?” he asked, brushing a strand of hair from her face.
“Mmhmm,” she murmured, lifting her head to meet his gaze. “This was…really nice. I’d love to do this again sometime. Maybe with the others, too.”
He quirked a brow. “You mean like a picnic with the pack? Or…are we talkin’ dates?”
She hesitated. “Like…individual dates, maybe?”
Jacob’s eyes softened, his voice low as he reached for her hand. “You sure?”
Kagome bit her lip, anxiety creeping up her spine like vines tightening around her ribs. But she nodded anyway. “Yeah. I think I’d like that.”
His fingers wrapped around hers, grounding. “We’ll take it slow. Your pace, remember? No pressure, ever.”
Her chest swelled with something she couldn’t quite name, but it felt a bit like hope, maybe. Or longing. “And if it feels like too much?”
“Then we slow down, because this is about you,” Jacob promised, forehead resting briefly against hers. “But I think you’re stronger than you give yourself credit for.”
Kagome smiled, a soft, genuine thing that bloomed from somewhere deep. “Okay. I’ll…I’ll try.”
Jacob stood and helped her to her feet, folding the blanket and tucking it back into the saddlebag. “Let’s get some ice cream before we head home. I know a spot with peanut butter rocky road.”
Her eyes lit up. “You had me at peanut butter.”
They made a quick bathroom stop before pulling into a local creamery off the highway, ordering two towering cones. Kagome climbed onto Jacob’s lap at one of the shaded picnic tables, swapping bites of their cones and teasing him until he retaliated by smearing vanilla down her cheek.
“Truce?” she laughed, holding up her cone in surrender.
“Only if I get the last bite,” he grinned, licking a smear from her knuckle with a wink that made her breath catch.
By the time they got back on the bike, her arms wrapped snug around his waist, the wind tangled through her hair and her thoughts. Something inside her felt settled, and she was warmer, calmer. She rested her cheek against his back, listening to the steady roar of the engine and the even steadier beat of her heart.
And for once, she let herself believe that maybe she could have this. That maybe it really would be okay.
Chapter 19: Training
Notes:
Sorry this chapter came so late. My schedule at work changed so updates will now be every weekend. Please enjoy this extra long chapter as an apology! Also, I appreciate all the date ideas. Hope this one is okay, I went back and forth on it a lot. I have a special treat for you all next chapter since were hitting the big 20 c:
Chapter Text
The moment they got back from Port Angeles and Jacob casually mentioned the idea of one-on-one dates, the pack erupted with excitement. It felt like a new chapter—like taking the next step forward with them, and their energy was infectious.
At first, Kagome felt a wave of embarrassment crash over her. She’d barely wrapped her mind around spending the day with just one of them, and now they were all grinning, wide-eyed, and chattering excitedly. But watching how their faces lit up like she'd just handed them the moon, made the nerves in her stomach ease. Maybe she'd made the right choice after all.
“Babe, I’m gonna take you to so many good places. Just the two of us,” Paul said, his palm resting on her thigh in that cocky, familiar way of his.
Quil had her in his lap, arms locked around her waist while they shared a late dinner, some fried chicken they picked up before the local shops closed. Seth and Jared were still fighting over the last wing, their bickering bringing a tired smile to her lips.
Kagome let out a quiet laugh, leaning against Quil’s shoulder as he pressed a kiss to her temple. “Yeah, I already know where we’re going. There’s this place in Port Angeles that—”
“Not gonna happen,” Jacob cut in, rubbing the back of his neck. “We’ve gotta keep it local. Forks, La Push...maybe nearby trails. Nothing that takes us too far out.”
The disappointment around the room was immediate. Shoulders slumped. Lips pressed into thin lines. Even Sam pinched the bridge of his nose like he hated being the voice of reason.
“Dude, that’s fucking bogus,” Jared muttered, slapping down his half-eaten drumstick.
“I don’t like it either,” Jacob admitted, tone grim. “But Victoria’s still out there, and we don’t know where her army is hiding. What happens if one of us gets ambushed while we’re off playing house? It’s not just about keeping Kagome safe—it’s about watching each other’s backs too.”
The weight of that truth settled over the room like fog. No one argued. They understood. Even so, the frustration was palpable.
“So what now?” Quil asked, visibly annoyed. “Where can we even go? You’re cutting off half our ideas.”
Jacob sighed. “Unless we double up, we stay in the area. And even then, no splitting off completely.”
Paul let out a bark of laughter. “Double up, huh? I mean, don’t get me wrong—I have every intention of tag-teaming Kagome.”
Before she could even process the casual way he said that, Jacob reached over and smacked Paul upside the head.
“Jesus Christ,” Jared groaned. “Keep it in your pants, dude.”
Paul just smirked, utterly unrepentant. “I’m just saying what we’re all thinking.”
“Paul!” Kagome gasped, her face flushed as the pack burst into howling laughter. She swatted at his chest, but he only squeezed her thigh in return and gave her a wink.
Kagome didn’t know how to respond. They hadn’t talked about sex—not really. And while she wasn’t ready, the idea of…them…it stirred something unexpected and overwhelming. Their size alone would make that a lot to handle. Nevermind two of them.
“Alright,” Sam cut in, his voice like steel beneath velvet. “Let’s put the tag-teaming conversation on hold.” His tone softened as he turned toward Kagome. “Dates will have to stay local for now. It’s not ideal, but we’ll make it work. Are you okay with that, Kagome?”
She blinked, caught off guard by how seriously they were taking her answer. Quil brushed his nose against her neck, the warmth of his breath grounding her.
“Oh! Yeah. I mean, I’m fine with anything. I don’t mind staying local,” she said quickly. “I just like being with you guys.”
Embry smiled gently. “You sure? You’re allowed to want more, you know. You don’t have to make it easier on us.”
She hesitated, feeling the weight of their eyes on her. “I’ve only ever been on a couple dates,” she admitted. “But honestly…it’s not about where we go. I just like spending time with you all.”
The mood shifted again, from tense to warm in the blink of an eye. Even Seth beamed at her from across the room.
“You’ve…dated?” Jacob asked, trying to sound casual and failing. “I mean…obviously, you've had other… boyfriends . You’re pretty as hell.”
“Yeah,” Paul added with a scoff. “How the hell is a girl like you even single?”
Kagome stiffened, her stomach twisting slightly. The truth wasn’t easy to explain. There had only ever been Hojo, and before that…Inuyasha. Complicated, messy, painful. Everything after him had felt empty.
“I just…wasn’t really ready,” she said softly.
Quil squeezed her thigh. “You don’t have to explain.”
“Yeah,” Seth chimed in, softer than usual. “Whoever he was, it’s his loss.”
Embry cleared his throat and changed the subject, redirecting the conversation toward patrol rotations and free time. The boys began tossing out ideas, making lists of who would cover what shifts and when they could steal time away for Kagome.
She didn’t say much after that, but she didn’t have to. Watching them argue over the best hiking trail or the closest drive-in theater made her feel something bright and warm bloom in her chest.
They wanted this to work. They wanted her . And despite everything–the fear, the uncertainty, and all the baggage she carried, Kagome realized she wanted them too.
The night had settled softly by the time she returned home. Jacob dropped her off with a parting smile and a brush of his hand down her arm that lingered longer than necessary. He always made a point to walk her to the door, and every time his touch lingered, it stirred that familiar sense of warmth and safety she was beginning to crave more than she cared to admit.
It was just after nine at night, and she was beginning to wind down when a familiar aura stirred at the edge of the woods. It was strong, familiar and comforting– Sam .
Moments later, her window creaked as she slid it open and peeked her head out into the cool night air. Sure enough, Sam’s head slowly rose into view as he scaled the side of the house with practiced ease.
“Need some help?” she asked, amusement lacing her voice as he knocked his head on the windowsill with a thud and let out a low curse.
Sam winced, freezing briefly to listen—but the house was still. Charlie had already gone to bed. Kagome laughed softly, and Sam gave her a sheepish grin as she helped pull him inside.
“I haven’t done this in a long time,” he whispered once his feet were on solid ground.
She raised a brow. “Climbing into girls’ windows?”
Sam looked caught off guard, rubbing the back of his neck. “I—I mean, yeah, but not recently.”
Kagome giggled at his awkwardness, tugging him toward the bed. “Relax. I’m teasing.”
He let out a breath and followed her without protest, sinking down beside her. She scooted back to make room, settling against the wall as he stretched out and pulled her close. His arm came around her waist, and his hand slid beneath the hem of her tank top, fingers tracing slow, calming lines up her spine.
She shivered, sighing softly as he exhaled in time with her. They found a rhythm together, their bodies aligned like puzzle pieces. He radiated warmth, and she was thankful because it was colder tonight. Kagome dressed lighter than normal ever since the wolves began the sleepover routine, they just ran too hot to need extra layers of clothes. She nestled deeper into him as his fingers drifted into her hair, combing through the long strands with a tenderness that made her chest ache.
She wore her favorite pajamas: soft yellow shorts patterned with tiny ducks and a blue tank top that ended just above her belly button with a faded rubber duck in the center. It was snug, nearly worn thin with age, but she loved it. Sam, true to form, was shirtless, clad only in a pair of faded cutoff jeans. His skin was warm, and he smelled like cedarwood and earth.
Kagome was getting used to going to bed beside wolves.
And she realized, in the quiet safety of Sam’s arms, that her panic attacks had started to fade. The darkness still lingered on the edge of her thoughts, but it no longer consumed her. Not completely. Not when they were here.
Still, as her fingers drew absent circles on Sam’s chest, her mind drifted to the battle ahead. The training session with the Cullen's was approaching, and she’d seen the worry on all their faces—especially Jacob’s. The weight he carried was visible in the set of his shoulders.
Kagome had been thinking about it for a while. Maybe it was time. Maybe she needed to show them what she could really do. They said they were in this together. So if her powers could prevent the people she loved from getting hurt…wasn’t it her responsibility?
“I can practically hear your thoughts spinning,” Sam murmured, his voice low and gravel-soft against her ear. “What’s going on in that head of yours?”
She paused, then tilted her face up toward him. “I was just…thinking.”
He raised a brow. “About?”
Kagome hesitated. Then, slowly, she sat up. Sam followed, concern drawing lines across his forehead.
“It’s about the training. The newborn army.” She trailed off, folding her hands in her lap. “You know how I told you what Miko's can do—about purification?”
Sam went still. She could feel the shift in his breathing, the tension rising in his frame.
“No,” he said immediately, his voice firm. “You’re not throwing yourself into the middle of that army. You’re not doing this alone.”
“Sam—”
“No,” he repeated, running a hand down his face as he sat up straighter, legs swinging over the edge of the bed. His tone was sharp, his jaw tense. “I get what you’re trying to do, Kagome. But putting yourself in danger like that, trying to take on an entire army alone? No way.”
She reached out and laid a hand on his forearm. “Sam, listen to me.”
Her voice was calm, resolute. He turned to her, and whatever he saw in her expression made him falter. His expression crumbled, Sam let out a breath and pulled her gently into his lap, one arm wrapping around her waist while the other settled against the back of her neck.
His face found the curve of her shoulder, lips pressing gently against her skin.
“I know you can do this,” he whispered, voice low. “I know and yet…asking me—asking us —to let you put yourself in the crosshairs while we stand back…that’s a nightmare I don’t want to live through.”
Kagome cupped his cheek and guided his forehead to hers. “I just don’t want anyone to get hurt,” she whispered. “Not again. Not because I could’ve done more.”
His hands tightened around her like he could hold her together with the strength of his arms alone. “If we do this,” he began, “ if —and that’s still a big if—we do it together . No running off. No solo missions. We train. We watch your back every step of the way.”
Kagome nodded against him, and Sam smiled faintly.
“You think Jake will agree?” she asked, already knowing the answer.
Sam chuckled, lying back and pulling her with him. “That’s the real battle. And don’t get me started on Paul.”
Kagome groaned, resting her cheek against his chest again. “He’s going to throw a fit.”
“He’ll survive,” Sam murmured, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “And if he doesn’t, we’ll tranquilize him.”
Kagome laughed softly. The weight on her chest eased, just a little. She still didn’t know how the pack would take it. But with Sam in her corner, she was a little more certain.
But for tonight, she let herself breathe. Safe in the arms of one of her wolves and his warmth that wrapped around her like a sweet embrace.
The training session with the Cullen’s arrived faster than Kagome expected. The damp earth smelled of pine and distant rain as they stood outside Sam's cabin. He must have told the others about her idea and, as she feared, it hadn’t gone over well.
“Absolutely fucking not,” Paul snapped the moment she stepped into the clearing, his glare cutting to Sam. “How could you even entertain that idea? Do you want to put her in danger?”
Sam met his stare, calm but firm. “It’s her decision in the end, and if she’s doing it, I’d rather we’re there backing her up than letting her face it alone. So pick your poison, Paul.”
Kagome’s chest tightened at the rising tension. She hadn’t wanted them to fight over this.
Jared raked a hand through his hair, frustration all over his face. “So your plan is what…lure them all into some clearing and then what—nuke them with your uh, priestess magic?”
Kagome gripped the hem of her jacket. “That’s the idea,” she said quietly, though her voice carried just enough conviction to silence the next incoming protest.
Quil squatted in the semi-circle they made around her, elbows on his knees, a frown tugging his lips down. “There’s just…so many things that could go wrong,” he muttered, voice thick with unease.
“But it’s our best shot,” she argued gently, glancing around the circle of wolves—her wolves. “This could end it before it begins. No one else has to get hurt.”
Except for you , the silence seemed to scream.
Seth sighed, stepping up behind her to wrap his arms over her shoulders, his chin resting lightly on her head. The simple gesture soothed her, as if he were pouring reassurance straight into her bones. She reached up and rested her fingers over his forearms.
“Yeah, nobody except you,” Paul said bitterly. “Do you even realize what you’re asking us right now? It was bad enough when you took on that redhead and her lackey—but a whole damn army? That’s suicide.” He punctuated his anger with a violent punch to a nearby tree. It splintered on impact. Kagome flinched despite herself.
“Paul, cool it,” Embry muttered. “We all feel the same. But if this might work, if we’re with her the whole time then at least we’re there if shit goes south.”
Even so, his tone held the same unease as the others. None of them liked it.
Kagome stepped forward out of Seth’s embrace and touched Jacob’s back gently. He stood turned away from the group, his hands braced on his hips, like the weight of her choice was too much to carry.
“Jake…”
He turned, and her breath caught. The torment etched into his face made her heart ache.
“I can do this,” she told him, quietly but firmly. “With you. With all of you. We just have to do it together.”
The others looked to Jacob—Alpha, leader, brother. His answer would seal this.
Finally, he pulled her into a tight embrace, wrapping his arms around her like he couldn’t bear to let go. His heat pressed into her cheek, grounding her.
“You’re gonna be the death of me, you know that?” he muttered against her hair, his voice softer now. “And you’re a pain in the ass.”
The pack chuckled, reluctant and tired—but it was laughter, and that meant the tension was cracking.
They still weren’t convinced, but Kagome could see the shift. The fight was far from over, but the walls were starting to lower.
Jacob pulled back with a heavy sigh. “I’m going to regret this, I just know it.” His eyes locked onto hers, determined. “You really think you can wipe them all out in one go?”
Kagome nodded solemnly. “Yes. I just need to train a bit more to shake off the rust. But I know what I’m capable of.”
Paul groaned, scrubbing a hand down his face. “Fuck, you’re really serious about this…”
“She is,” Jacob said. “And maybe it’s a long shot, but it’s a shot. One that could save lives. So if we’re doing this— if she’s doing this —then we’re with her every step of the way.”
Jared folded his arms and offered her a warm, albeit cautious, smile. “I don’t like the idea of you getting hurt. But if you’re in, then so are we. We’re pack, we stick together.”
Seth smiled at her too, hands still in his pockets, eyes soft. She knew in that moment, despite the fear, despite the arguments, they were going to stand beside her.
Sam clapped Quil on the back as the other boy groaned and stood. “You’re lucky we like you,” he muttered with a half-smile. “You better go full Buffy the Vampire Slayer out there.”
“Yeah,” Embry added, grinning. “Still haven’t seen the famous Kagome in action.”
The laughter that followed warmed her. Not all the tension had lifted, but it was enough to breathe.
Paul was still stiff. Still visibly agitated. He turned away, skin rippling like he was holding back his anger and frustration.
Kagome walked up to him and slid her arms tentatively around his waist. He didn’t move at first, but then exhaled and drew her in tight as he turned in her embrace.
“You’re such a damn pain,” he muttered into her hair.
“I told you,” she whispered back, and he finally cracked a smile.
“If we’re really doing this,” Paul said, pulling back and cupping her face, “then we need training. Strategy. A solid Plan B. I’m not going into this without backup plans for the backup plans.”
“Exactly,” Jacob said, his voice firm. “We prepare for every possible outcome. We’ll loop in the Cullen’s, pick a location, and make sure this plan is airtight.”
Kagome nodded, pulling her hoodie tighter around her frame as a breeze swept through the trees. The rest of the pack moved to the side, shifting the trucks and cars toward the edge of the gravel driveway to clear more space. There was an unspoken rhythm in the way they moved, practiced and seamless like a machine made of muscle and instinct.
Sam caught her gaze from across the clearing and gave her a small, proud smile. Her chest tightened at the sight of it, and she returned the smile, comforted by the quiet strength in his eyes.
She understood the tension in the air, even if a part of her still thought the caution surrounding the Cullen’s felt a bit excessive. But the history between them had a long memory, especially between vampires and wolves. Bloody, complicated, and bitter.
And then there was Victoria. Always lurking in the back of everyone’s mind. The thought of her and the newborns she was building left a chill in Kagome’s bones. It was the fear of the unknown, even with Alice keeping a keen eye on Victoria’s decisions.
Still, despite the weight of it all, Kagome found herself surprisingly excited. For the first time in a long while, she wasn’t running from something. She was running toward it. But not alone, not anymore.
“I mean, at least one of us is happy,” Embry chuckled, eyeing the grin on her face as excitement filled her.
Kagome pulled her hoodie up against the drizzle that had returned sometime early that morning. The sky was overcast, the smell of wet earth clinging to the cool air. It was just after ten, and Carlisle had called Sam before the sky had grown lighter to confirm the meeting spot.
“Well, I only got to ride Seth last time,” she pointed out with a wide smile. “So…when are we leaving?”
The pack exchanged a few amused looks.
Jacob tilted his head at her. “As soon as you change,” he said, voice flat, eyes not-so-subtly narrowing at her bare legs.
Kagome blinked. “What?”
“Yeah, sweetheart…” Quil added, his eyes definitely not on her face, “Are you sure that’s a good outfit choice?”
She glanced down at her shorts and frowned. “What’s wrong with what I’m wearing? We’re training. I want to be comfortable.”
More side glances. Sam cleared his throat with a resigned sigh but even he couldn't seem to take his eyes off her legs. They were so trained on it that she wondered if she started dancing on the spot if they'd even notice.
“If you’re comfortable, that’s what matters,” he said. “Let’s just phase and head out.”
She nodded and covered her eyes with her hands with a smile.
She heard Paul give a low chuckle. “Babe, what the hell are you doing?”
“Waiting till you’re all phased,” she said simply, keeping her eyes shut.
“If you wanna look, I don’t mind,” he told her with a laugh and heard the distinct sound of someone smacking him upside the head.
Kagome’s face burned and she giggled.
From behind her fingers, she heard the soft rustle of fabric, the dull thuds of discarded clothing, and the unmistakable crackle of bones shifting. A low chorus of growls and huffs replaced the boys’ voices, and the air around her warmed.
Kagome peeked through her hands and smiled. Goodness–they were beautiful.
Seth was the first to greet her, nudging his muzzle against her cheek affectionately. His eyes sparkled as she ruffled the fur atop his head. Quil stood beside him, shaking out his thick chocolate-colored coat. She grinned, taking them all in.
Sam’s massive black wolf form stood a little apart from the others. He was regal, watchful. He radiated strength, his dark coat gleaming like dark rain. He still had that Alpha energy and it was clear he still carried some of it with him. Embry’s sleek gray form was marked with black spotting, a darker streak across his muzzle that made him instantly recognizable. Jared, only slightly smaller than Sam, was a smoky, darker gray, whereas Paul’s fur had a distinct silver sheen that caught the light. He padded up behind her and gave her a teasing head bump that nearly knocked her forward.
“Paul,” she laughed, steadying herself with a hand on his flank. “You’re still you, I can tell.”
Even without words, they responded. Every nudge, glance, and movement communicated something between them, and Kagome was slowly learning their body language. She could tell their mannerisms apart even in this form. How Seth liked to lean into her touch, or how Sam always kept a measured pace near her, protective and grounded.
And then there was Jacob.
She turned toward him and her breath hitched. In his wolf form, he towered over the others, his reddish-brown fur thick and striking beneath the overcast light. His presence was magnetic, powerful and commanding but familiar in a way that settled something deep in her chest.
He padded up to her slowly, lowering himself with a low chuff and nudging his massive head toward her hand.
“You’re really okay with this?” she asked, touching the space between his ears. He bumped his nose into her palm again, as if to say, always.
She stepped forward, bracing her foot against his lowered side before swinging her leg over his back, her hands settling into his thick fur.
“Alright,” she breathed, her heart picking up as the rest of the pack gathered close. “Let’s go.”
With a synchronized push of paws and a rush of wind, the wolves launched forward, the earth kicking up behind them as they ran. The forest swallowed them whole in a blur of trees and mist, and the world around her bled away. Kagome sighed, she felt free and the wind in her hair felt like a balm to her soul.
The world rushed around Kagome like wind and water combined, the forest blurring past as the pack surged over the peninsula in coordinated formation. The thud of paws against damp earth, the rustling leaves, the scent of rain in the air. It was exhilarating. Paul ran ahead after a sharp bark from Jacob, scouting the path as the others flanked either side of Jacob, forming a loose yet protective formation. It was clear they weren’t just running—they were shielding her. Every pace they made was calculated with her safety in mind.
Riding on Jacob’s back was like flying. It was wild and freeing and somehow, safer than anything else she’d experienced lately. No wonder her heart was pounding for all the right reasons.
When they finally reached the clearing, Kagome could feel the presence of the Cullen's before she even saw them. Their aura was like ice—contained but sharp, like winter's chill. The clearing itself was wide and open, likely cleared for the training session. Several old tree stumps dotted the edge, and a dark Jeep was parked nearby, blending with the shade of the dense woods.
Bella stood next to Edward, waving the moment she spotted them. Kagome waved back as Jacob lowered himself to the ground with the ease of long practice. She slid off his back, only for Sam to step in behind her, brushing his muzzle against the small of her back like a protective shadow. She smiled, reaching down to pat between his ears.
“I’m good, Sam. I won’t fall,” she whispered, her voice light with affection.
Jacob, however, gave a warning growl and tugged lightly at the hem of her hoodie with his teeth, clearly refusing to let her stray too far.
“Oh, come on, Jake,” Kagome huffed, rolling her eyes. “I’m just going to talk to Bella.”
Before she could take more than a step, Paul materialized at her other side, effectively boxing her in. She exhaled through her nose, frustrated but unsurprised.
“Really?” she muttered, glancing between them.
The Cullen's, standing in their polished, statue-like way, looked both amused and confused by the overprotective display.
Edward raised an eyebrow, clearly suppressing a smile. “Would you like me to translate? They’re…less than thrilled.”
“Let me guess–stay put, Kagome. Don’t wander, Kagome,” she said dryly, arms crossing as she cast a look at the wolves. The Cullen's chuckled, and Emmett grinned outright, clearly entertained.
Edward laughed softly. “More or less. They added a few colorful threats for good measure.”
With an exaggerated groan, Kagome nudged past Paul’s shoulder and made her way down the slope toward her sister, the wolves trailing behind with clear reluctance. Bella gave her a smile and she nudged her with her hip playfully.
Carlisle stepped forward to meet her, the kind warmth in his eyes softening the tension. “Thank you for coming. Your presence means more than you know.”
“They don’t trust us enough to shift back,” Edward murmured, not unkindly.
Jacob responded with a low growl, shoulders tensing.
Carlisle simply nodded. “The important thing is that you’re here. Edward, would you mind translating?”
Edward inclined his head. “Jasper will lead today’s training. He has the most experience with newborns. Please listen carefully.”
Jasper stepped forward. In the pale light of the clearing, Kagome got a better look at him. He didn’t carry the same elegant refinement as the others. There was something coiled in his posture, like a blade sheathed in velvet. Quiet, measured power.
“Newborns are unpredictable and dangerous. Fast. Stronger than most of us for the first year,” he began, his Southern drawl adding a cool weight to every word. “Their bodies retain human blood in their tissues. That’s where the strength comes from. But it also makes them sloppy. Hungry.”
He paused, letting the weight of that sink in.
“They’ll fight with everything they have and nothing to lose. If a human is nearby, they lose all sense. There’s no reasoning. Only instinct.”
Edward translated as he spoke, and the wolves listened, ears perked, postures alert.
Kagome remained quiet, observing how even Jasper’s presence seemed to change the mood. His calm was the kind honed from surviving things too dangerous to speak of. She could see it in the way he held himself, in the way there was a shadow to his gaze and a slow gait to his step.
When Edward glanced her way mid-translation, she knew Jacob must have brought up their idea because he looked thoughtful all of a sudden. His gaze sharpened as he tilted his head, like he was trying to muddle through the pack mind.
“That could work...” Edward said slowly, almost to himself before turning toward Carlisle. “Kagome and the pack have discussed a possible tactic. If we lure the newborns into a contained area, Kagome might be able to eliminate them all at once.”
Carlisle’s voice was calm, almost reverent. “I’ve heard of the spiritual strength a Miko carries. I hoped it might offer some support, but I had no idea the extent. Are you certain you can handle something of this magnitude?”
Kagome stepped forward, her voice steady. “Yes. It’s our best chance at keeping the town—and Bella—safe.” She paused, glancing at her sister, whose expression had begun to crumble. “Vampires have a different kind of aura, but it’s still something I can affect. If we can lure the newborns into a contained space, I can erect a barrier and destroy them from the inside.”
“Kagome…” Bella whispered, her voice wavering. Edward slipped his hand into hers, a silent gesture of comfort.
“We’re sisters,” Kagome said, her smile tight, not quite reaching her eyes. “You can’t expect me to just sit back and do nothing.”
Rosalie gave her a long, considering look. Something flickered in her expression that almost resembled respect. Jasper remained quiet, his brow furrowed as though he was already mapping out a strategy in his mind.
“That’s one hell of a weapon,” Emmett muttered, arms crossed over his chest. “No offense, but…that’s insane.”
“None taken,” Kagome said with a faint smile.
“I can confirm it,” Alice said, voice quiet but certain. “I’ve seen what happened to Riley. His body was already deteriorating after his fight with her. If we pull them into a trap, it might work.”
“But we still need a contingency,” Jasper added. “We can’t count on luring them all. Victoria might leave some stragglers laying in wait and we don’t even know how many there are but I suspect she turned quite a few if the killings in Seattle are anything to go by.”
Edward nodded. “Jacob says there’s a clearing farther north that could serve. Open, isolated, and defensible.”
“I’ll scout it with Emmett,” Jasper said. “We’ll test the terrain. If Bella leaves her scent along a trail, we might be able to bait them.”
“I’m in,” Bella said before Edward could protest. “I want to help, in any way that I can.”
Edward didn’t look happy, but he gave a tense nod, taking her hand in his.
Kagome smiled faintly at her sister’s resolve. She knew the fear Bella tried to mask, but also the quiet courage underneath it. "Your help will be invaluable," Jasper said, directing his attention to Bella. "If you can leave your scent along a trail that Emmett and I will scout, it should be enough to lure the newborns to the area where Kagome will be waiting. I believe your scent alone, Kagome, will be more than enough to draw them in. They won't be able to resist it. Still, I have no doubt that Victoria will hold her strongest back as a precaution."
Emmett grinned at the thought, clearly unbothered by the danger. "Let them try. I just hope they're strong enough to be interesting," he added with a laugh, only to quiet down when Rosalie shot him a sharp look.
Edward took over, his tone measured as he translated for the wolves. "The pack has agreed. They’ll be stationed near Kagome when the newborns reach the treeline. The field we're considering is large and open—it’ll leave them exposed, which gives us the upper hand. Two members of the pack will remain behind to watch over Forks and the reservation. The rest will be positioned to protect the perimeter."
Jasper nodded in approval. "If we handle this properly, we may avoid drawing attention from the Volturi."
"Sam also wants to discuss a backup plan," Edward added, glancing briefly at Sam, who stood tense and watchful beside the other wolves. "He agrees it’s unlikely Victoria would send her entire force in one wave. She’s too cautious for that now."
Kagome’s mouth tightened. She didn’t believe for a second that Victoria would underestimate them again after what happened with Riley. This time, she would be smarter.
"Agreed," Carlisle said thoughtfully, folding his arms. "We need to determine who among us is best suited for defense and set clear positions for when the newborns break into the clearing."
What followed was a flurry of planning. With Edward translating between the Cullen's and the pack, it took time to work through the logistics. They mapped out a tentative Plan B: one that involved the wolves and vampires splitting into coordinated units to flank any newborns who broke through or circled around.
It was only when things began to quiet that Kagome stepped forward, her expression contemplative.
“I may be able to help more directly,” she said. “I can craft a talisman—a type of spiritual ward that triggers when it detects malicious energy. If set in the right locations, it could hold them or at least warn us in time.”
Carlisle’s face lit up with interest. “Ah, like an Ofuda?”
Kagome smiled at that, pleasantly surprised. “Yes, very similar. But unlike Ofuda, which are typically used to ward homes or sacred places, these talismans can be customized to respond to environmental threats. The moment the energy changes, they’ll activate.”
The wolves responded with a low chorus of growls, some pacing anxiously while others held perfectly still, their gazes locked on Kagome. Edward gave a quiet sigh as he translated.
“They’re not thrilled about the idea of separating if things fall apart. But they admit having another layer of defense with these talismans could make a real difference.”
Jasper rubbed his chin. “I agree, if you can make them in batches, we can test them when we scout the field. It’ll give us a chance to work through different scenarios together and adjust our positioning.”
Jacob offered a low chuff of what she assumed was agreement, and the rest of the pack seemed to accept the idea as Edward glanced between them and his family with a nod. There was an air of reluctant trust forming—fragile, but present.
Kagome breathed out a relieved sigh and Bella gave her a soft, comforting smile.
“Excellent,” Carlisle said, the corners of his mouth lifting. “Now, I believe Jasper’s insight into newborn behavior is something we all need to hear. His experience could mean the difference between surviving and falling behind in battle.”
The moment shifted. Tension settled into something steadier, sharper. All eyes turned to Jasper.
“They want to know what makes the newborns different from us,” Edward said, breaking the silence as Jasper stepped forward to begin the next phase of training.
“For starters, don’t let them grab you. If they get their arms around you, it’s over. They will crush you. And don’t go for the obvious kill. They expect it. You’ll expose yourself.”
His sharp gaze shifted toward the edge of the clearing.
“Emmett!”
Emmett, grinning like a kid on Christmas morning, stepped forward with a bounce in his step.
“Let’s show them what I mean,” Jasper said coolly as he dropped into a defensive stance.
The air shifted. Suddenly, everyone in the clearing was still—watching, waiting.
With a blur of motion, Emmett lunged, and Jasper was already moving. They collided in a powerful clash of strength and strategy, the sound of impact cracking through the air like thunder. Dust kicked up from the ground, and Kagome’s eyes widened as she watched them trade blow for blow—Jasper weaving around Emmett’s brute strength, striking with precise, efficient movements.
Emmett managed to grab his shoulder, and for a moment it looked like he might win but Jasper pivoted sharply, twisting free with a move that dropped Emmett to one knee.
“See?” Jasper said, standing fluidly. “The moment you let them grab you, they control the fight.”
The wolves growled softly in understanding, their bodies tense with awareness.
Kagome leaned in a little closer to Bella, her eyes still fixed on the sparring match between Jasper and Emmett. The clash of bodies and the speed of movement—it was like watching a storm unfold in slow motion.
“They’re fast,” she murmured, brows furrowed in thought. “And they fight well. Precise and coordinated. This may just work, you know.”
Bella nodded beside her, arms crossed as she watched with a mixture of awe and frustration. “You think so? Half the time I can’t even keep up with what’s happening. Their movements blur together.”
Kagome tilted her head slightly. “It’s different when you’ve seen worse. Riley…he didn’t have much rhythm. No real technique. He fought like he was trying to bulldoze through everything with brute strength. He didn’t think, he just reacted.”
Bella winced. “That bad, huh?”
Kagome’s expression softened. “Yeah. But Riley was untrained, I could tell and I've–” she paused, eyeing the pack nearby who kept glancing between her and the fight demonstration. It wasn't a good idea to rile them up here by elaborating. “Let's just say I've had worse,” she whispered, even as Sam growled low in his chest, his gaze trained on her.
Kagome and Bella shared a glance before giggling, while Edward seemed to glance at them every now and then with a brief flicker of his eyes.
Bella’s eyes dropped to the ground, kicking at a rock with her converse. “Still…the fact that you came out of that alive is kind of amazing. I wish I was already changed,” she admitted quietly. “I hate feeling this useless, like I’m just waiting around for something to go wrong.”
Kagome bumped her hip lightly against Bella’s and offered her a small smile. “Don’t count yourself out yet. Just because you’re not like them now doesn’t mean you can’t help. There’s always something someone can do.”
Bella glanced at her, something unspoken passing between them. Gratitude, maybe. Or the shared understanding of what it meant to feel powerless in a world of monsters.
Jasper and Emmett reset, and as the pack watched intently, the weight of what was coming began to settle over them all.
Kagome sighed, this was just training. The real battle was still on the horizon and they didn't know the full number of what they could expect from the newborn army. But at least so far, they had some semblance of a plan laid out.
The demonstration lasted no more than ten minutes as the day waned, but every second was packed with fluid, calculated movement. Kagome barely blinked, afraid to miss something as Jasper darted around Emmett with precision and grace, his footwork purposeful, his strikes sharp. There was an elegance to the way he moved. It was measured but fierce. Emmett, by contrast, was all raw power and momentum, using his size to dominate the field, his attacks wide and heavy.
Despite Emmett’s brute strength, Jasper kept his cool. He read every movement like a book, targeting Emmett’s vulnerabilities with surgical precision. Kagome noticed it first in the way Jasper swept for his legs—taking advantage of Emmett’s heavy footing. The big vampire was fast, yes, but slower to recover once off-balance. At one point, Emmett was hurled backward into a massive boulder, shattering it on impact. Kagome winced at the sound, though Emmett merely shook it off with a grin.
When the dust settled, Jasper had Emmett pinned with one arm across his throat and the other twisting his arm behind his back. He held him there, motionless, until Carlisle gave a subtle nod. Then he released him and stepped back.
“Better,” Jasper said coolly, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves. “But you’re still leaving your right flank exposed. If a group of newborns sees that opening, they’ll swarm you. They don’t come at you one by one—they come in fast, together, and reckless. One slip-up and they’ll tear through your guard.”
Emmett rolled to his feet, grumbling good-naturedly as he joined Rosalie, who watched with a tight-lipped smile. The wolves rumbled lowly behind Kagome, clearly not impressed.
“Jared has a concern,” Edward said, glancing toward Jasper before translating from the pack. “He wants to know what happens if any of the newborns are gifted. Like how I can read minds or how Alice sees the future. What if we end up facing one with abilities we’re not prepared for?”
Kagome crossed her arms, her brows drawing together. It was a valid question, one that had been sitting in the back of her mind for a while now. They were heading into the unknown. Newborns were unpredictable enough on their own, but the idea of one with powers?
It was a terrifying thought, because they wouldn’t know what that newborn would be capable of.
Jasper’s sharp gaze landed on the wolves. “It’s something we’ve talked about,” he admitted. “Truth is, we don’t know if any of them have developed gifts yet. Not all vampires do, especially right away. But if even one of them has, it could complicate things.”
He turned his eyes to Kagome, his tone shifting subtly. “Your role in this is becoming more vital than we anticipated. With your ability to shield others, you might be able to protect more than just yourself if things go south.”
The weight of his words settled heavily in her chest. Paul’s low growl cut through the air, tense and sharp. Kagome could sense he wasn’t too thrilled about that idea.
“I’ve never shielded more than one or two people at a time,” Kagome admitted quietly, her voice steady despite the nerves fluttering in her stomach. “But if it comes to that, I can do it.”
Carlisle stepped forward with a nod of approval, his voice calm and measured. “Then we’ll train together. Run through every possibility until it becomes second nature.” His gaze flicked from Jacob to Kagome. “If the pack agrees, we’ll coordinate these sessions in tandem. The more we prepare, the better chance we all have.”
Jasper turned then, raising his voice slightly. “Rosalie.”
The tall, striking blonde stepped forward with fluid grace. Her gaze was sharp, focused—not on Jasper, but on the invisible battlefield she was about to enter. She didn’t speak, but her stance said everything.
“Let’s go again,” Jasper said, already repositioning himself.
Kagome watched closely this time. Rosalie was different. Not as aggressive as Emmett, but faster. More calculated. She anticipated Jasper’s moves, meeting his advances with smooth, sweeping counters. Where Emmett clashed like a battering ram, Rosalie danced like a blade. Their movements wove together in a pattern almost like a dance. Violent, but beautiful.
Kagome tilted her head. It was subtle, but she could tell that while Rosalie was very good, her attacks weren't as refined as Jasper or Emmett. It was clear she wasn't much of a fighter, but she did have some skill in precise strikes and careful advances.
The match ended in a stalemate, because while Rosalie lacked much skill, she was rather swift and cunning. Jasper stepped back with a nod and Rosalie smirked slightly as she pushed a strand of hair behind her ear.
Emmett watched it all unfold, arms crossed over his chest with a laugh. “That's my girl,” he said cheerfully, and Jasper only chuckled once while Rosalie rolled her eyes.
Next, Alice stepped forward, her petite frame a stark contrast to the others. “Think they’re ready for something unpredictable?” she asked, eyes glittering mischievously.
Jasper’s answering smile was full of quiet warning. “Always.”
Kagome blinked and they were gone.
Jasper and Alice blurred together in a whirlwind of movement, her lithe frame darting like a wisp of wind, slipping past every one of his counters like she already knew where he’d be. Kagome couldn’t follow all of it, but she could sense the connection between them, the way Jasper shifted instinctively to match her steps, the tiny smile that tugged at his lips when she slipped under his arm to tap his shoulder in victory.
As training picked up, it was clear how skilled the Cullen’s were. Chatter seemed to pick up around the clearing as Jasper and Alice stepped back from their spar. Or makeshift dance, it was obvious they were in love by the soft way Jasper seemed to hesitate on his attacks or how Alice would smile in his direction. They were so cute together.
The wolf pack shifted, Jacob came down and nudged his nose against her cheek. She smiled softly, rubbing his flank. Kagome leaned against the large shape of Jacob’s side, one hand resting in his fur while the pack surrounded her in a loose half-circle. Bella had gone to sit on top the Jeep crossed legged with Edward beside her. The wolves had been observing every movement, every tactic, still tense despite the camaraderie that had begun forming.
Then Emmett’s voice cut through the air with a grin aimed at her. “So when do we get to see your moves?”
Kagome blinked in surprise, standing straighter. “Me?”
Jacob tensed, and she could feel the rumble of his growl against her. She patted his flank in what she hoped was comfort.
“Jake, it's fine,” she said, and he bared his teeth at the giant vampire like he wanted to bite his head off. “This was bound to happen, we agreed to this, remember?”
Emmett chuckled and stretched his arms over his head, though it was hardly needed. He was clearly unbothered by the wolves. “Come on, let’s see what you’ve got. I promise I’ll go easy on you…mostly because I like my head attached and I don’t feel like getting mauled today.”
Edward stepped forward immediately, a crease forming between his brows. “Emmett, I really don’t believe that’s a good idea. Perhaps another time,” he offered, his gaze shifting from the wolves to Emmett.
But Kagome raised a hand gently. “No, it’s alright,” she said, stepping forward despite the low growls that immediately echoed from the wolves behind her.
Edward’s gaze flicked from Jacob to Sam before settling on Kagome. “They’re not happy about this,” he said evenly. “There’s a lot of conflict and disagreement in their thoughts, but they’re also quietly amused and they’d like to see Emmett put in his place.”
Kagome giggled just as Emmett grinned. “I’d like to see her try. Bring it!” he said with enthusiasm, even as Rosalie sighed beside him like she couldn't believe this was her husband.
“Careful, Emmett,” Edward muttered, shaking his head as he stepped aside. “You might end up eating those words.”
The Cullen’s seemed to steer clear and gave them both a wide berth with the wolves only slightly out of the way. Kagome could feel Jacob and Sam nearby, with Paul and Jared flanking them. She wondered what kind of unified front they made, and felt emboldened to show her pack that she’d be just fine. That this, essentially, was where she shined the best.
Emmett gave her a boyish grin as he stepped into the clearing. “Alright then, little lady. Show me what you’ve got. Just a friendly spar, right?”
Kagome tilted her head and smiled faintly. “Right.”
The moment he charged, the world sharpened. Kagome lifted a hand calmly, Emmett was fast and his movements were a blur. A sudden boom of pure energy rippled outward. Her reiki flared in a burst of pink light, catching Emmett mid-sprint. The energy lashed like a whip, hurling him back a full twenty feet before he crashed into a pile of boulders with a stunned grunt.
Before anyone could react, she swept her hand again and summoned a radiant barrier that snapped into place around Emmett. It glowed with power, a dome of pulsing light that hummed with purification energy. She was a bit rusty, it had been ages since she actually used her spiritual abilities but it came to her so easily. Emmett pushed against it, but it repelled him easily and he cursed, recoiling his hand back with a hiss.
The clearing went dead silent, even the wolves stopped growling.
Kagome stood still, her expression calm, the energy dancing across her skin like static.
“Well,” Emmett muttered from inside the glowing dome, poking at the shimmering edge with one finger, “Remind me not to piss you off.”
Carlisle stepped forward slowly, clearly impressed, his thoughtful gaze fixed on her. “How fascinating,” he murmured. “I knew you were gifted, but this…the control, the force behind your barrier—it’s remarkable. And your precision, how it responds directly to intent. That kind of mastery takes years, sometimes lifetimes.”
Jasper, more intrigued than before, took a cautious step closer. “This plan might just work then. Can you replicate it? Multiple barriers? Rapid-fire casting, under pressure?”
Kagome shifted slightly under the weight of their attention. Even Rosalie regarded her with a new expression that was subtle, but unmistakable—a quiet nod of acknowledgment that went beyond simple respect. Bella had left the Jeep to stand closer, her awe written plainly across her face. Nearby, Alice stood beside Esme, a wide smile spreading across her features as the two exchanged a look that spoke of pleasant surprise.
“Yes,” Kagome said with a small nod. “I can form several barriers at once if needed—or tailor them for different purposes. They can hold, deflect, or incinerate depending on the intent behind them.” Embry stepped up from the throng of wolves and nudged her side gently with his muzzle, his eyes wide with concern. She reached down, fingers threading through his fur.
“I’m alright,” she whispered softly. “Really.”
Edward observed the exchange, his eyes shifting between the wolves and Kagome with practiced calm. Though his expression remained composed, a subtle flicker of something, concern, perhaps—passed through his gaze.
“Hmm, yes,” he said at last before elaborating for the others. “If we execute this correctly, there’s a chance Kagome may not even need to move from her designated positions. Jacob believes this strategy is viable. It can provide a focal point so the newborns can be sufficiently distracted.”
Carlisle turned to Kagome then, his tone both thoughtful and decisive. “That’s an excellent idea. If we strike with precision, we can turn the tide before the battle even begins. With Kagome at the center, we can anchor the formation, and if any break away, we’ll be in position to intercept.”
The clearing had gone quiet, but it wasn’t tense the way Kagome expected—it was reverent. The wolves were still as statues, their eyes fixed on her, ears twitching, tails flicking with what could only be described as stunned disbelief.
Even Paul, whose temper usually flared like wildfire, looked like he was trying to process what had just happened by the way he’d gone incredibly still, tail standing up on end.
Emmett stepped out of the now-dissolved barrier, brushing dust from his arms and grinning ear to ear. “Holy hell,” he muttered, glancing over his shoulder at the spot he’d been flung from. “Did I just get body-checked by a girl half my size?”
Quil snorted, shaking his muzzle, which turned into a full-on wolfish howl of laughter. Jared bumped into his flank, clearly amused. Even Jacob let out a low huff, and Seth padded up to Kagome’s side, nudging her affectionately with his muzzle like he couldn’t decide whether to bow or bark.
“You wanna go again?” Emmett grinned, clearly having too much fun, his gaze flicking to Kagome with a spark of challenge.
Paul, however, was less entertained. He stalked a little closer, eyes narrowed at Emmett.
Kagome laughed softly, shaking her head as she tried to ease the tension. “I don’t know if that's wise considering the circumstances…”
Rosalie, arms crossed and unimpressed, moved to block him with a sharp look. “No, you’re done showing off,” she said coolly, already dragging him away. “Before you get vaporized for real.”
Edward, standing nearby, chuckled and pressed his fingers to his temple again. “They’re all impressed,” he relayed with a smile. “I have to admit, I don’t think any of us expected Emmett to get tossed the way he did.”
“I mean, yeah ,” Emmett exclaimed, waving a hand at himself. “Look at me. She yeeted me into a tree.”
“Yeeted?” Alice repeated, covering a laugh behind her hand.
“It’s a popular human slang–all the young kids are saying it these days. Just trying to get with the times,” he defended, but even Rosalie seemed embarrassed for her husband.
Kagome flushed, but smiled anyway. “You came at me like a battering ram. What did you think would happen?”
More laughter rippled through the clearing—relieved, genuine. It felt good.
Still, there was a simmer beneath it all, a thread of tension not quite dispelled. Paul hadn’t moved, and his jaw looked tight enough to crack. She could sense it from him, the same worry the others masked behind laughter and banter.
Edward glanced her way again, as if sensing the echo of her thoughts. “It might be wise to end the session here,” he said quietly, addressing Carlisle and Jasper. “We all need some time. There’s still a lot to talk through...privately.”
His gaze flicked to Bella’s, and Kagome got the sense that even they had things they needed to work out.
Carlisle nodded in agreement. “Indeed. You’ve given us plenty to work with. I think it’s best we reconvene at a later date.”
“Agreed,” Jasper said, watching the wolves with a thoughtful expression. “That wasn’t what I expected…but it was more than I hoped for.”
Kagome let out a slow breath. “Just let us know the time and place,” she replied evenly.
“Of course,” Edward responded with a curt nod.
Bella gave Kagome a tight hug and a lingering look before joining Edward at the Jeep. One by one, the Cullen’s melted back into the trees, swift and silent.
Only when the forest fell quiet again did Jacob finally lower himself to the ground beside her.
The tension still pulsed through the clearing like a live current, subtle but ever-present.
Today had been overwhelming, and Kagome could feel the weight of it settling in her chest. There was so much left unsaid, layers of emotion buried beneath the surface. She knew not all of them were as fine as they pretended to be.
As the saying went—Rome wasn’t built in a day.
Paul hadn’t known what to expect when Emmett stepped forward to spar with Kagome. But it sure as hell wasn’t that sudden display of power. One second, she was standing there looking small in that too-pink jacket of hers, and the next? Emmett was airborne, then sprawled out flat on his back like a sack of bricks.
Even Emmett looked impressed, a little too impressed as his gaze never left Kagome.
Paul stood frozen. Not from shock—though yeah, it was pretty damn shocking—but because for the first time in a while, he felt something close to dread. Not from her power, but what that power meant.
Kagome was really going to do this. Fuck, he thought and Embry echoed that thought with a sigh.
Holy shit, Quil murmured through the pack link. That was...actually hilarious. I mean, did you see the way he was thrown so far back? She put him on his ass, that’s my girl!
Jared laughed in agreement while Quil made an offhand comment about Kagome being some kind of dominatrix. Jake quickly shut it down before that particular train of thought could get too far but even he was in a state of awe. It wasn't the time or place for joking. Normally, Paul would’ve found it funny, might’ve even added something crude himself—but not now. Not when his mind was racing, tugged in too many directions at once. He couldn’t stop thinking about what had just happened. About what she could do. It was kind of terrifying, honestly. But also awe-inspiring and really hot, he had to admit. Kagome wasn’t just powerful—she was something else entirely. Something out of this world. And that scared him more than he wanted to admit because strong people still got hurt.
She’s amazing, Seth added after a beat. Just saying.
The others stood in varying degrees of shock and quiet reverence, their usual teasing and chatter subdued by the weight of what had just unfolded. Embry, especially, hadn’t taken his eyes off Kagome since they arrived. Paul could understand a bit of his unease, it wasn’t easy watching the girl you were falling for face your mortal enemy. Essentially, he knew the Cullen’s were supposed to be ‘good’ but that meant jack shit to him.
His unease simmered just beneath the surface, evident in the way his stance never fully relaxed. It was overwhelming sometimes—how constantly full their minds were of her, how deeply she’d rooted herself into each of them without even realizing it.
Paul didn’t think he could breathe without her. And now, with the plan officially set in motion, it felt real in a way it hadn’t before. Like the final nail had been driven in, sealing their shared fate with hers.
Going back home after that, had been a blur. It was noticeably quiet in the pack mind link. Back at the cabin, the quiet followed them like a fog. Even after they phased back, slipped on shorts, and Kagome dismounted from Jake’s back, no one said anything for a long while.
Paul stood a little off to the side, arms crossed over his chest. His pulse hadn’t slowed since the fight.
Jake was the one to finally break the silence with a sigh.
“I’m still not sold on this plan,” he said carefully, his voice low. “But you were incredible—seriously badass. I know you’ve got what it takes. That doesn’t make it any easier, though. Standing back while you put yourself on the line? That’s gonna be the hardest part.”
Kagome smiled softly, the confidence from earlier was gone, revealing the girl they’d slowly come to care for. She shoved her hands into the pockets of her jacket and swallowed hard, like she was searching for the right words to say–something, anything, to reassure him, to reassure all of them, that she was certain about her decision. Paul just wanted to wrap her in his arms and hide her away from the world. Newborn army be damned.
“I’m not saying this won’t take some trust on our end,” Jake said, his tone steady but firm. “But if this gives us the best shot at surviving—at protecting everyone—we stick together. No matter what, our lines stayed closed.”
Sam crossed his arms and nodded, voice calm but resolute. “We don’t move unless we move as one. Since this is the path we’re taking, then we’ll back you up fully. Every step of the way.”
Paul swallowed hard. “I don’t know if I can stand there and watch it. Watch you walk into that field and just hope it all goes okay.”
Kagome stepped closer. Her face was soft, calm even, but Paul could see the truth in her eyes.
“I don’t want to lose any of you either,” she said. “This isn’t just about saving Bella or Forks. It’s about all of you. You’re...becoming important to me. More than I realized. And that scares me.”
Her words struck like lightning. Paul didn’t say anything at first. He couldn’t. His throat felt too tight.
Quil was the first to break the silence. “You’re my girl— our girl ,” he said, voice firm with a grin tugging at his lips. “No way I’m letting anything happen to you or any of my brothers.”
Embry chuckled and slung an arm around Quil’s shoulders, his expression softening. “We’re all in this together. Win or lose, we face it as one.”
Seth stepped forward and took her hands, squeezing them before kissing the tips. “As long as we have each other’s backs and protect each other, we’ll be fine.”
Kagome’s lips trembled as she exhaled a shaky breath. “It was easier when none of you mattered yet,” she admitted, voice barely above a whisper. “But now…it’s scary. I get it—why you’re all so afraid. Because I’m afraid too. I like being here with all of you. And I don’t want that to end.”
Paul couldn’t stop the small smile that pulled at his lips. She was feeling it too—the weight of the imprint, that slow but certain fall. He knew her feelings hadn’t yet reached the intensity of theirs, but they were growing. If she could glimpse even a fraction of what the pack shared in their mental link, she’d probably go red from head to toe.
Sam was the first to move, wrapping her in a strong, grounding embrace. He murmured softly into her ear as her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. Embry took her next, cradling her face in his hands, their foreheads touching as he whispered quiet reassurances until a faint, fragile smile broke through the tension on her face.
Jake followed, lifting her effortlessly off the ground. Her arms looped around his neck and legs wrapped around his waist like it was second nature. He held her close, almost gently and protectively, his large hands cradling her head as if she might break.
The moment was too big for words. The feelings rolling through them were too heavy to name. They held her like she might vanish at any moment, because the future loomed uncertain, and no one dared speak the what-ifs aloud. The only promise they clung to was that they would face it all together—as a pack.
By the time Paul stepped forward to take her from Jared, she looked so small in his arms it made Paul’s chest tighten. Jared was reluctant to let go, but when he did, she reached for Paul without hesitation.
He held her tighter than he meant to, his face buried in her hair. “You don’t get to go into that field without me glued to your damn side,” he murmured. “I’m not letting you go through it alone.”
“I wouldn’t want to,” she whispered back.
Eventually, Sam motioned toward the cabin. “Let’s take this inside. We’ve got food and movies inside. And we all need it.”
Inside, the tension finally started to ease. Leftover spaghetti and reheated pizza littered the coffee table. Seth curled up beside Kagome on the couch, tucked into his side. Quil had her feet in his lap, gently rubbing circles into her ankle like it calmed him down too. He ran his warm hands slowly along her calves, drawing out soft gasps and breathy mewls from her lips as the sensation seemed to ripple through her.
Jake paused the movie, setting the remote down as the quiet hum of the television faded into the background. His eyes swept the room, distant like he’d been thinking the entire time rather than watching. The mood had settled since dinner, but Paul could tell something still sat heavy in their Alpha’s mind.
“I think,” Jake started, his voice low and steady, “with everything coming up… the battle, Victoria, all of it…it might be good for us to carve out more time to just be together. Besides the dates, that is. We can do whatever you want, Kagome.”
Kagome straightened where she sat, her expression softening. “I liked going to the beach. Just being with you all that day, playing volleyball. That part was nice.”
“Nice?” Quil scoffed with a teasing grin. “That bikini was a religious experience.” He grinned as he tickled her foot, sending her into a fit of giggles while the rest of the pack chuckled in agreement.
Jake rolled his eyes but smiled. “Then let’s mix it up. Cabin days are good, but maybe we could hit up a hiking trail, go camping, just…change the scenery a bit.”
“Game night,” Jared chimed in, eyes glinting mischievously. “Monopoly or strip poker?”
Jake shot him a pointed look while Sam cleared his throat awkwardly. “Maybe…not that.”
“I’m okay with it,” Kagome said, almost too casually.
All heads turned to her in surprise. Even Paul was slightly taken aback–his dick jumped at the idea of her stripping down and damn , he really had to calm that train of thought down.
“You sure?” Jake asked gently. “There’s no pressure. We can just play regular poker. Uno. Charades. Whatever.”
But Kagome shook her head with a quiet smile. “I trust you guys. I think it’d be fun.”
The air shifted. Something electric passed between them, unspoken but understood. Paul felt it ripple through the pack, mirrored in every glance and micro expression—want, longing, the urge to kiss her or maybe just hold her. She had no idea how deeply they felt, how wild their hearts beat when she smiled like that.
He shifted uncomfortably on the loveseat, adjusting the tension in his body because all he wanted to do is get her under him and fuck her brains out. It was crude, but he’d imagined it a millions before and Paul yearned for this girl like never before.
“I’ll just wear ten layers. None of you will be able to get them off,” she teased.
The silence was so thick, you could cut it with a knife. And then the room burst into laughter.
Seth beamed down at her as Quil leaned in, eyes gleaming. “You any good at poker?”
She raised a brow. “Guess you’ll have to find out.”
Quil clutched his chest, his gasp dramatic as she giggled. “Damn. We’ve created a monster. You’ve been around us too much.”
“Or not enough,” Paul muttered, scowling. “Wish you’d just stay here.”
“Yeah,” Jared echoed. “You have to go home?”
Kagome’s smile faltered slightly. “You know I can’t stay. Not every night.”
“Just tonight, then?” Jacob asked, softer now. “After everything that happened today…I think we all just need you close.”
Sam didn’t say anything, but Paul could read the look in his eyes. Even the most stoic of them didn’t want her going anywhere.
“Yeah, plus Charlie’s off drinking with Billy tonight, so no one's home to worry about,” Embry added.
Paul caught the hesitation in Kagome’s face. His chest tightened. Was she still thinking about old ties? People who didn’t deserve her? She always got that distant look in her eyes, like she was remembering something from her past she couldn’t speak about out loud. It made his chest ache, and he wanted to chase those demons away.
“Pretty please?” Seth gave her his best pout.
Kagome laughed, full and bright. “Alright, alright. One more sleepover won’t hurt. I just need to call Bella.”
The pack whooped and hollered while she shook her head, rising with a grin as she walked over to the landline on the kitchen wall. She picked it up and dialed.
Paul could hear Bella’s voice faintly through the receiver. Something about being with the Cullen’s tonight, confirming that Charlie was out with Billy.
Paul sat there in the dim light as the chatter picked up, watching the girl they were all starting to fall for, and prayed to whatever spirits were still listening that she’d come out of this okay.
Because losing her? That wasn’t something any of them were ready for.
“Be safe,” Bella said softly before hanging up.
Kagome set the phone back on the receiver, her fingers lingering for a moment as the voices in the living room quieted. She turned and walked back toward the living room, already feeling their eyes on her. Her steps carried her to Paul, where she slid her hands over his shoulders, fingertips slipping into his hair at the nape of his neck. He tilted his head back with a grin, catching her around the waist and tugging her effortlessly down into his lap.
“All done?” he asked, pressing a kiss to her cheek.
“Mmm, yeah. Bella’s staying with Edward, and Charlie’s out with Billy,” she replied. “I just need a towel and a shirt again.”
Sam, already standing, nodded and headed upstairs without a word. When he returned, he tossed her a soft towel and an oversized shirt that smelled like him.
They’d barely settled back into their spots when Quil piped up, like he’d had an epiphany. “Hey, I just had a thought—why don’t we do our own training?”
Seth perked up immediately, one leg thrown over the arm of the couch. “Yeah! I’ve been thinking that too. We’ve got the space, no Cullen audience, just us.”
Jacob exchanged a glance with Sam who nodded mutely. Jared and Embry also seemed to like the idea as they murmured their agreement.
“What do you think? You good with that?” Jacob asked her, and Kagome blinked, mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.
Her heart warmed at the way they always asked, always made space for her input. “I think that sounds perfect,” she said, rubbing slow circles into Paul’s arm. “I don’t mind at all.”
Paul’s brow rose, lips curving in a slow, mischievous grin. “Oh yeah? You ever go up against a wolf before?”
She expected him to laugh, to back off—but there was a spark of challenge in her chest that made her lift her chin instead. Her smile turned daring. “Would you like to find out?”
Jared burst out laughing as Quil clutched his chest, dramatically pretending to faint. “Ooooh! Damn, she’s calling you out, bro!”
Paul blinked, his breath catching slightly. “Alright, maybe Quil’s dominatrix fantasy wasn’t so far off,” he muttered, shifting beneath her.
Laughter echoed through the room. The tension that had hung thick all day seemed to ease as amusement filled the space like light through a window.
Then Quil, ever the instigator, grinned. “Bet you couldn’t do it without your magical girl powers.”
Kagome, curled against Paul, raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah?”
Sam was already groaning. “Kagome…”
She stood, tugging her shorts down. “What? You think I can’t handle a guy twice my size? I’ve fought worse than wolves.” She settled her hands on her hips. “Demons don’t exactly go easy.”
That was all Paul needed to hear. He stood, rolling his neck. “Alright then, shrine maiden. Let’s go.”
Jared shoved the coffee table aside while the others made room. Kagome relaxed her posture, casual but focused. “Go easy,” she teased. “I bruise.”
Paul grinned. “No promises.”
He lunged—fast, his reflexes were no joke, but not full-force. Kagome sidestepped, caught his shoulder with one hand, and with a quick pivot and sweep of his legs, he hit the floor with a loud thud . He was a lot heavier than she expected, but it wasn’t impossible.
There was a beat of silence that descended.
Kagome straightened, releasing the breath she’d been holding as she brushed her hands off on her shorts.
Paul blinked up at her, stunned, then let out a breathless laugh. “Damn, babe.”
Embry whistled low. “You got your ass handed to you, bro.”
Paul scowled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up.”
“You’re like our own Buffy the Vampire Slayer,” Jacob added with a smirk, and the nickname stuck as more laughter erupted.
Kagome couldn’t help the smile that tugged at her lips, though a flush of embarrassment followed—it had been instinct, pure and simple, that made her move. She leaned into Jacob’s side as he wrapped his arms around her, guiding her down with him onto the coffee table where he’d taken a seat. The teasing continued, light and playful, but the atmosphere shifted again the moment Jacob spoke.
“We should start planning training rotations,” he said, sobering slightly. “We still need to defend the town and La Push. If we pull everyone, that leaves home wide open.”
“At least two of us need to stay behind,” Sam agreed. “Brady might phase soon, I checked on him the other day. Old Fuller says he’s close, could be in a matter of weeks.”
“Collin’s close too,” Quil added. “He’s showing all the signs.”
Jacob nodded thoughtfully. “I’ve been watching him, but it’s still early I think.”
Kagome wrapped an arm around Jacob’s neck as he sighed against her, his thumb drawing slow, absent circles along her skin. “If they do phase,” she murmured, “then maybe they can stay behind and help protect the tribe.”
Jacob gave a small grunt in affirmation as the rest of the group started discussing timelines, territory coverage, and how to begin training both for the newborn fight and for their new members—whenever they came.
And Kagome, listening to their voices rise and fall around her, felt it again. That feeling of belonging, of being surrounded by warmth and strength. No matter what came next, she would face it with them.
For the first time in a while, she could finally say this was her pack.
Chapter 20: Seth
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The week following the training session with the Cullens slipped into a rhythm of patrols, late-night talks, and careful strategizing. Time moved almost too fast. Before Kagome knew it, the much-anticipated date night had arrived—one of many the pack had been buzzing about nonstop.
She hadn’t been on a proper date in ages. The last had been with Hojo, after Inuyasha had...well, things had already unraveled by then. Hojo had known her heart wasn’t in it, and it hadn’t ended well. After that, Kagome never tried again.
The realization struck her with quiet panic as she stared at her suitcase, taking in the familiar lineup of worn, overused clothes. Most of her casual outfits had long since lost their spark.
Tonight was different. Tonight was her first date with Seth.
She’d spent most of the day agonizing over what to wear. Edward had stayed the night with Bella again and left early that morning as the sun crept over the horizon, brightening the sleepy Friday air.
Seth had told her to dress comfortably, but Kagome wanted to feel...pretty. Not overdone, just thoughtful. Like she’d put in effort. Like she cared. But nothing in her suitcase felt right anymore.
She held up a familiar floral top, one she’d worn countless times before, pairing it with a white knee-length skirt she already knew was too familiar. The combination just didn’t feel special.
Kagome shook her head and threw it back on the bed where a growing pile was forming just as Bella appeared in the doorway, knocking lightly.
“Oh, that’s really cute,” Bella said, stepping into the room.
Kagome sighed, grabbing a cute blouse with a white ruffled hem before turning her eyes back to the mirror. “It is, but I’ve worn these clothes so many times already. It doesn’t feel special. I want to look…nice tonight, you know?”
Bella tilted her head, thoughtful, before reaching out to take Kagome’s hand. “Come on. Believe it or not, I might actually have something that works.”
Kagome blinked. “Bella Swan owns something other than flannel and jeans? Are you feeling alright?”
Bella rolled her eyes but smirked. “Technically, it’s not mine. Blame Alice. She went a little crazy after the engagement announcement. Used me as a personal mannequin and wouldn’t take no for an answer.”
Kagome laughed as Bella pulled her into the other room and opened her closet doors with a dramatic flourish.
Inside was a small boutique’s worth of clothes. Dresses, blouses, cozy knits. Some still had tags. A row of sleek heels sat at the bottom, and a few handbags peeked from the shelf above.
Kagome blinked. “This is…a lot.”
Bella shrugged, a faint smile playing on her lips. “Most of it’s just collecting dust. I didn’t have the heart to tell Alice I wasn’t going to wear half of it, though she probably foresaw that too. I gave some things away to Angela and Jess, but honestly, I barely made a dent. Take whatever you want.”
Together, they dove into the wardrobe like kids in a candy store. Dresses, skirts, jackets—some with tags still attached, others clearly chosen with Alice’s eye for drama and elegance. Kagome did most of the rummaging, pulling out dress after dress while Bella offered a consistent, “Yeah, that’s nice,” for nearly every option. Fashion clearly wasn’t Bella’s thing, but Kagome appreciated the effort. It meant something that her sister was trying, even if she looked mildly overwhelmed by ruffles and florals.
It felt normal. Comforting. Like something out of a simpler time. And it was rare, that feeling of peace. Especially given the emotional whirlwind the past month had been. August had settled over Forks in warm breezes and muted light, and Bella’s wedding was now weeks away, approaching faster than Kagome had expected.
As they settled on the edge of the bed, surrounded by half-folded cardigans and discarded options, Bella glanced over. “Nervous?”
Kagome exhaled slowly. “A little. It’s Seth. He’s…so kind. Gentle. And I trust him. But this feels like a big step. Bigger than I thought it would be.”
Bella’s smile was soft, understanding. “A step in the right direction though, yeah?”
“I think so,” Kagome said quietly. “I’ve spent so long building these walls…and lately, I feel them starting to crack. Letting someone in again—it’s scary.”
Bella leaned her shoulder against hers in quiet solidarity. “Is it because of…someone before?” Her voice was tentative. “I remember Dad once mentioned—years ago—that you’d been dating someone. He called him a ‘no-good punk,’ or something. That was around the time he planned to visit you, but then he never did.”
Kagome blinked. She hadn’t known Charlie had said anything. Of course, her parents kept in touch, but she didn’t realize her dad had even known about Inuyasha at all. Mama did her best to keep him in the dark about what was going on with excursions to the past, claiming she was just sick all the time. Not that it mattered in the end. He never made it to Japan, and even if he had…how would she have explained fighting demons in the feudal era with a boy who wasn’t entirely human?
“His name was Inuyasha,” Kagome said after a beat. “And…yeah, I guess you could say he was rough around the edges. He was my first love. My only love, really. Until now. I never went on another date after trying with Hojo–another failed relationship.”
Her voice trailed off, detached but tinged with something deeper. Loss, maybe. They say time heals all wounds and maybe some part of that is true, but Kagome mostly felt an aching longing for a past she’d never get back. But things were better now, because she had the pack and they were everything she never knew she deserved.
Bella didn’t push. She reached for Kagome’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. “You don’t have to explain it all. I get it. Really. But for what it's worth…I’m glad you have the pack now. They clearly care about you. It’s easy to see.”
Kagome smiled softly, the warmth in her chest blooming slow and steady. The conversation drifted from there, easing back into lighter waters. They debated which shoes would go best with which dress, where Seth might be taking her, whether or not he’d show up with flowers. Every detail became a kind of distraction, a balm against the nerves curling in her stomach.
The day waned and they paused once to get snacks like chips and salsa. There was an open container on Bella’s bed with a big bag of chips on paper plates with a plethora of clothes all over the room. Eventually, Kagome settled on a soft floral dress patterned in delicate rose hues. It had a ruffled hem that ended just above mid-thigh and paired perfectly with a white cardigan and dainty ballet flats. The dress was quite short; if she bent over, everything would be on display, but it was too cute for her to pass up.
Kagome was busy perusing Bella’s array of handbags when she held up a small crossbody bag—pink with gold accents and a quilted pattern. “Bella, this is so cute. It looks quite expensive too.”
“You can have it,” Bella replied, waving her off. “Grandma Marie gave it to me years ago. She was convinced I loved pink. I didn’t have the heart to tell her otherwise. But you’ll actually pull it off better than I ever did.”
Kagome nodded, choosing not to press further. She didn’t know much about Bella’s maternal family and didn’t feel it was her place to ask. Instead, she glanced at her sister with a small smile.
“Would you help me with my hair? I was thinking maybe some soft curls…pinned back a little?”
Bella looked hesitant at first, but then nodded. “Sure. I think I have something that’ll work.”
A moment later, she returned with a pair of dusty pink bow clips, delicate and feminine.
Kagome’s face lit up. “Bella, these are perfect.”
Bella shrugged like it was nothing. “I’ve had them forever. Just never got around to using them. I’m not really a hair-accessory kind of person.”
Kagome reached out and gently touched her sister’s arm. “Thanks for helping me.”
Bella smiled, her voice soft. “Of course. I guess I get why other girls say getting ready is more fun with a sister.”
As the minutes passed and the chips with salsa were forgotten, Kagome returned to her room to grab her round comb and blow dryer. The same ones she had packed specifically for Bella’s wedding. She hadn’t expected to use them for something like this, but now here she was, getting ready for a date.
Back in Bella’s room, the air soon filled with the scent of hair products and soft bursts of laughter. They took turns curling strands of Kagome’s hair, each one trying their best. Bella wasn’t exactly the type to fuss over her appearance, so Kagome was genuinely touched that she was putting in the effort.
Still, her hair was being stubborn. Her thick, straight strands refused to hold the curls properly. Something she often credited to her Japanese genes. After several tries with the blow dryer and round brush, Bella frowned at the flat waves and sighed.
“Sorry, it’s just not holding,” she said, clearly frustrated but determined to help.
“It’s okay,” Kagome reassured her. “Let’s try the curlers instead.”
Bella nodded, and after setting the rollers with the bow dryer, they waited. When it was finally time to take them out, Kagome held her breath while Bella unwound the first one. To their surprise, the curl bounced softly into place.
“They’re holding,” Bella said, sounding both shocked and pleased. “Okay, just a little hairspray to lock it in now.”
She reached for the can, spraying gently while Kagome snapped the dusty pink bow clips into place. Bella helped, adjusting the one on the other side and sweeping Kagome’s bangs neatly over her forehead.
“There,” she said, stepping back with a nod. “Not too much, not too little. You look perfect.”
“I still have to put on my outfit and do my makeup,” Kagome said with a sigh, brushing a curl behind her ear.
Bella laughed. “That’s all you. I barely know what to do with mascara, let alone a full face.”
Kagome grinned and opened her small, worn makeup bag, pulling out a few essentials—light foundation, blush, eyeliner, and setting spray. She didn’t need much, but it felt nice to make an effort. The atmosphere was warm and easy, just two sisters sharing a moment of calm amid the chaos of supernatural battles and upcoming weddings.
They stood together at the mirror, quietly admiring their handiwork, their reflections bright with soft laughter and mutual affection, when a gentle knock came at the door frame.
Charlie leaned in, arms folded across his chest, his usual gruff demeanor softened by the fondness in his eyes. “My two favorite girls,” he greeted, his voice warm. “Kagome, you look…really nice.”
Kagome smiled brightly. “Thanks, Dad.”
Charlie chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Hey, uh…I wanted to ask you girls something before I forget. I was talking with Billy earlier and he offered up one of his boats for tomorrow. Figured we could head up the Sol Duc River, cast a few lines. Might be nice to spend the day out on the water, just us.”
Kagome’s expression softened. “That actually sounds like fun. I’d love to go.”
Bella looked between her sister and Charlie, offering a sheepish smile. “I don’t know…you both remember how hopeless I am when it comes to the outdoors. That fish from last time nearly pulled my arm out of its socket.”
“You were eleven, Bella. And it was a trout.”
“It was the size of my face.”
Charlie snorted. “Right. Well, we’re heading out early tomorrow. I’ll take care of the sandwiches and other essentials, so all you two need to do is show up.” He started to back out of the room, but paused in the doorway, eyes narrowing with concern. “So...this not-a-date you’re going on tonight—”
“Dad!” Kagome groaned, heat blooming in her cheeks. “It’s not a date. Jacob and I are just...hanging out. That’s it.”
Bella jumped in too quickly. “Yeah, super casual. Nothing unusual about it.”
Charlie raised a skeptical brow, clearly unconvinced. “Uh-huh. Well, just make sure you’ve got that pepper spray I gave you. Never know what kind of wild animals are out there.”
Kagome couldn’t help but grin. “Like the cute ones with dimples?”
Charlie gave a theatrical groan and shook his head. “Don’t tell me that.” He waved them off and disappeared down the hallway, muttering something about “girls and their troublemaking”.
When the sound of his retreating footsteps faded, Kagome turned to Bella, exhaling. “Thanks. I wasn’t sure he’d actually buy that.”
Bella smirked. “Don’t thank me yet. He’s probably already dialing Billy to confirm your story. I give it five minutes.”
Kagome laughed but the sound faded quickly. Her shoulders slumped as she glanced at the closet full of borrowed clothes. “It’s just hard sometimes. We’ve talked about it, the whole pack and I, about how this...dating thing is going to work. Sam or Jake picking me up is fine, Dad thinks I’m spending time with Jake anyway. But it’s not fair. The others deserve more than secret meetups or hiding behind a cover story.”
She twisted the zipper on her makeup bag between her fingers, voice dropping. “I don’t want to make them feel like secrets, Bella. But I also really like them. And I want to be selfish with the time I have.”
Bella didn’t hesitate. She scooted closer and wrapped her arms around Kagome’s shoulders, leaning their heads together. “That’s not selfish. That’s just...human. You care about them. It’s okay to want to hold on to something that makes you happy.”
Kagome smiled faintly, her voice soft. “They’ve been so good to me. So affectionate and warm. Sometimes I catch myself wondering what I did to deserve it.”
“Pretty sure the pack would say the same thing,” Bella said with a quiet laugh.
Kagome smiled, her agreement unspoken but clear. Yeah...they definitely would.
The silence that followed wasn’t heavy. It was warm, comfortable. Kagome rested her head on Bella’s shoulder, letting herself breathe for a moment, letting the quiet fill the cracks of her worry.
Eventually, she padded off to the bathroom to finish getting ready. Leaning over the sink, Kagome carefully applied the final touches of her makeup. Her fingers moved with practiced ease—blush to her cheeks, a subtle lipstick with gloss on her lips, and a light flick of eyeliner to make her eyes stand out. She brushed a faint shimmer of pink eyeshadow across her lids, just enough to compliment her outfit for the night.
She was halfway through applying lash glue to her fake lashes when she felt Jacob’s familiar aura approach the driveway.
The doorbell rang, followed by the unmistakable murmur of deep voices drifting upstairs. Moments later, she sensed them move into the living room. Kagome silently prayed Charlie wasn’t giving Jacob too hard of a time.
She had just finished placing her lashes when Bella appeared in the doorway.
Kagome met her sister’s gaze in the mirror and offered a tentative smile. “Is Dad giving Jake a hard time?”
Bella’s lips twitched with amusement. “Well…he does have the shotgun out, so I’d say that’s a yes.”
Groaning, Kagome braced her hands on the counter. “Of course he does.” She leaned out of the bathroom and raised her voice. “Dad! Be nice, please!”
There was a muffled grumble from downstairs, followed by Jake’s familiar, easy laugh. That sound wrapped around her like a warm blanket, calming the flutter of nerves that had been building in her chest. This wasn’t just any date, it felt like the beginning of something deeper with the pack. The anticipation bubbled up in her chest, mixing with excitement and a tinge of fear that she could never quite quell.
“If it makes you feel better,” Bella said with a smirk, “he gave me the talk on my first date with Edward.”
Kagome stared at her, horrified. “You’re kidding.”
Bella chuckled. “Unfortunately not. But your makeup looks amazing. The guys are going to lose their minds when they see you.”
Flushed but grateful, Kagome returned to the bathroom to change. When she emerged moments later, Bella’s eyes widened.
“Whoa. Okay, that absolutely suits you. You look incredible.”
Bella grabbed her hand and pulled her into her bedroom so she could stand in front of the tall mirror again. Kagome took a breath and slowly looked herself over. The girl staring back wasn’t the same one who had arrived in Forks in June, uncertain and still carrying the weight of everything she’d lost. This girl—this version of herself—looked radiant.
The rose-pink dress hugged her in all the right places, the cropped cardigan softened the look with a gentle charm, and the crossbody bag added just enough polish. Her hair framed her face in soft waves, the bow clips catching the light with every movement. She looked sweet. She looked confident. She looked…happy.
Kagome smoothed the hem of her dress with trembling fingers, heart beating like a drum in her chest.
“I can do this,” she whispered to herself.
Bella bumped her shoulder and gave her a reassuring grin. “Of course you can. Go knock those boys off their feet.”
Downstairs, Kagome moved at a slower pace, her flats tapping quietly against the steps. When she reached the bottom, both Charlie and Jacob stood at the same time.
Jacob’s eyes widened the moment he saw her. His breath caught, and then a brilliant smile lit up his entire face.
“Wow…” he murmured, stepping forward with awe in his expression. “You look…amazing.”
Kagome flushed, eyes dropping shyly for a moment as he reached for her hand. His fingers slid around hers, warm and secure, and she melted just a little more. She liked Jake, but part of her wished Seth could be here too. He deserved at least that much, not to be some dirty little secret.
“You’re beautiful,” he added, his voice quiet enough to be just for her.
Charlie cleared his throat loudly.
“You look great, kiddo,” he said, setting the shotgun down a little more forcefully than necessary on the coffee table.
“Thanks, Dad,” Kagome said sweetly, already tugging Jake toward the door. “Bye, Bella!”
But Charlie stepped forward, blocking their exit with a firm look on his face.
“Hang on now. This…not-a-date better wrap up at a decent hour. And no funny business, you hear me? You’re both adults, sure—but let me remind you, I’ve been a cop in this town long enough to know what happens when young folks get too cozy in the woods after dark.”
“Dad!” Kagome’s face went red as her hands flew up in protest. “That’s not happening! I told you—we’re just hanging out. Jake, let’s go. I love you, Dad, but please, I’m being safe!”
Jacob chuckled under his breath but kept a straight face. “She’s in good hands, Chief. Promise.”
Charlie gave them both a long look before stepping aside, though not without muttering something under his breath.
Bella burst into laughter as they reached the door. “Did he just say he doesn’t want any ‘youngin’s running around’ yet?”
Kagome groaned, embarrassment coloring her cheeks as Jake opened the door for her with a laugh. “Let’s just pretend that didn’t happen.”
But as she stepped outside with Jacob at her side, her heart still pounding with nerves and laughter, she couldn’t help but feel like this was a moment she’d remember forever.
Seth paced the length of his bedroom, his nerves tightly coiled with every step. He’d been granted the entire day off by Jake—his one chance to plan something special for Kagome, and he was unraveling. Despite hours of preparation, anxiety gnawed at the edges of his confidence.
He wasn’t just nervous. He was terrified.
All day, his thoughts had circled the same loop: what if it wasn’t enough? He knew what the others were planning for their own dates with her, he’d heard it all firsthand through the pack mind. Romantic hikes, drive-in movie theater, carefully orchestrated surprises that made his own ideas feel small by comparison. He wanted tonight to be perfect for her.
A soft knock broke through his spiraling thoughts.
“Hey.” His mom’s voice came through the door just before it opened. Sue Clearwater stepped into the room, her eyes immediately finding her son’s slouched shoulders and the two shirts laid out on his bed. She sat beside him without waiting for an invitation.
“You alright? Isn’t tonight your big date with Kagome?”
Seth let out a long sigh and ran a shaky hand through his cropped hair. “Yeah. I just...I don’t know, Mom. I’m worried it won’t be enough. The other guys have these great ideas. I can’t do anything fancy or flashy, and I guess I’m scared she’ll notice.”
Sue turned to face him fully, her expression calm but firm. The Mom Stare was activated.
“Seth Clearwater, listen to me,” she said, voice warm but steady. “That girl already thinks the world of you. I bet she won’t care if it’s fancy. She cares that it’s you. That you’re thinking of her, that you’re trying. You’ve got something real with her, and that matters more than anything, son.”
Seth looked down, the corners of his mouth pulling into a reluctant smile. “I know. I just…sometimes it’s hard not to compare. I love them, they’re my pack brothers, but I keep…doubting myself.”
“Oh, my boy. It’s completely normal to feel that way,” Sue said softly, filling in the words he couldn’t say. “It’s what makes you human. But don’t let it make you forget your worth. That girl looks at you like you’re her safe place, and believe me, that kind of affection can’t be faked.”
Seth’s smile grew more genuine this time. He reached for the soft white button-down shirt he’d nearly dismissed earlier and held it up for inspection.
“Thanks, Mom.”
She patted his hand and rose from the bed. “That’s what I’m here for. You’ve got this, sweetheart.”
When she left the room, Seth stood there for a moment, shirt in hand, breathing a little easier. His mother was right and he had to trust himself and let those doubts go, at least for tonight. Kagome deserved the best of him, and he would give her that. Even if he wasn’t experienced, he could still give her something honest and meaningful.
A few hours later, with every detail finally set, Seth stood on Sam’s porch watching the golden light of sunset paint the forest in soft amber hues. The waves crashed against the shore in the distance, gently lulling the storm of anxiety raging inside his head. He swallowed thickly, willing his nerves to calm down. But Seth couldn’t help how his stomach twisted into knots he couldn’t untangle, heart beating wildly in his chest as he paced back and forth. An invisible weight sat heavy on his shoulders as he waited for Jake to bring Kagome from the Swan house.
He hated that he couldn’t pick her up himself. Couldn’t walk to her front door and shake Charlie’s hand like any normal guy would. But they couldn’t risk it. Not in a town as small and gossip-prone as Forks. Not with Charlie likely to raise a thousand questions about why his daughter was spending time with so many boys at once.
So Seth waited and headed back inside, sitting down at the table with Jared and Sam while Paul watched a movie on the projector screen. He bounced his knee, restless energy coiled tight in his limbs.
“Dude, stop bouncing your damn leg. You’re giving me a headache,” Jared muttered, shooting Seth a half-hearted glare as he leaned back in his seat, picking at the last remnants of dinner.
Seth barely noticed. He was too keyed up, practically vibrating in place on the edge of his seat. He’d skipped dinner entirely, having already packed a picnic basket with everything he’d prepared earlier. His mom had even lent him the basket and insisted on folding two blankets on the top. She’d added the small dessert he spent the better part of the afternoon baking. Every detail felt both incredibly important and woefully inadequate.
“Give him a break,” Paul said, throwing a popcorn kernel at Jared. “It’s his first real date. You remember what that felt like?”
“No,” Jared replied dryly, mid-bite. “Because we weren’t exactly the dating type before Kagome. We kind of…you know. Rotated girls like shifts at the mill.”
That earned a snort from Sam, even if the truth of it wasn’t particularly flattering. Seth tried to ignore the sharp pinch of comparison that crept in again. They all had experience, charm, history. He had a picnic basket and nerves.
“Yeah, yeah,” Paul dismissed with a sigh, tossing his feet onto the coffee table as the movie played in the background like white noise.
Embry and Quil were stuck on patrol tonight, which left the rest of the pack lingering around the cabin. Between scattered day jobs and house chores, they’d all found ways to pass the day. The energy in the cabin was relaxed…until they heard it.
The low, familiar rattle of Jake’s Rabbit came rumbling down the road.
“Oh, man. She’s here. Do I look okay?” Seth blurted, sprinting toward the nearest reflective surface. He adjusted his collar in the microwave’s sheen and ran a hand through his hair again, fingers trembling slightly.
He’d gone with his best button-up—a crisp white one that clung a bit too tightly around his chest and arms—and a pair of dark black shorts that were the nicest thing he owned. For once, he’d even worn actual shoes instead of his usual sandals, though they were definitely past their prime.
“You look fine,” Sam said, glancing up from his paperwork with a calm smile. “She’s going to think so too.”
Jared hummed as he chewed, casually waving his chicken bone in the air like a wand. “Exactly. Don’t even worry about it, man.”
“Yeah, just relax,” Paul chimed in, though the grin stretching across his face was anything but innocent. “Just don’t go getting handsy under the stars.”
Seth groaned, shooting him a glare. “I’m not you, Paul. And besides, I’m pretty sure she’s not ready for anything like that.”
“Exactly,” Sam added, his tone firm. “Tonight is about her. Let it be what she needs.”
Paul rolled his eyes but didn’t push it. He was clearly a little sour that it wasn’t his turn yet. Still, one sharp glance from Sam cut off anything else he might’ve said.
“Whatever,” Paul muttered, settling back into the couch. “Just be safe, yeah?”
For Paul, that was practically a heartfelt sendoff. And Seth, despite the nerves roiling in his stomach, knew it was his way of looking out for him.
Jake’s Rabbit rumbled up the driveway, parking beside Sue’s Toyota. The pack didn’t need to look to know she was near; they felt it in their bones, in the stillness that settled over the cabin. Her presence always hit like a wave, soft but powerful, threading through their bond like a promise.
Even before she stepped out of the car, the energy in the room shifted.
Seth stood a little straighter, nerves kicking into overdrive. He could hear the others inhaling, and felt the collective stir of anticipation in the air. The cabin didn’t just smell like her anymore—it felt like her. She lingered in the wood, the walls, the warmth of the air. She had become part of their home.
They tried to keep their cool, but subtlety had never been their strong suit. Seth made his way to the door, running a hand over the front of his button-down, trying to flatten the wrinkle he’d probably imagined. Jared stood up next to him, and Paul abandoned the movie to follow. Sam set the papers to the side and joined them at the door, quiet and steady.
From the porch, they saw her. And he swore someone’s breath caught–Sam, maybe? He didn’t know, Seth had tunnel vision as he anticipated seeing Kagome.
Kagome stepped out of Jake’s car, mid-laugh at something he said. The sound drifted to them like music, stirring something in Seth’s chest. She was absolutely stunning, the very picture of perfection, and he couldn’t find the words to describe her beauty. Call him dopey or sentimental, but she left him nearly speechless.
The dress she wore hugged her figure with delicate grace, rose-patterned fabric fluttering about mid-thigh. Her cardigan was soft and sweet, and her hair curled down her back in gentle waves. The bow pins sparkled in the waning light.
“Damn, baby, you sure know how to take my breath away,” Paul murmured with a smirk, arms crossed over his chest.
Jared let out a low whistle. “Hottie alert. Is it hot out here or is that just you?”
Kagome laughed, and Seth’s heart just about leapt out of his chest. That laugh—it was his favorite sound in the world.
He clutched the handle of the picnic basket in one hand like it was his only life line, his heart racing as she turned her gaze up to him. Her eyes lit up when they met his dark ones, warm and bright, but not before they swept across the group as a whole. Seth wasn’t sure she even realized she did it. That quiet, thoughtful way she always made sure to acknowledge each of them, offering her attention like it belonged to all of them equally.
He couldn’t find his voice at first, not until Jared elbowed him in the side.
“Wow…” he breathed.
Jake grinned. “She looks good, doesn’t she?”
Seth nodded wordlessly, completely mesmerized.
“You look…incredible,” he finally said, his voice soft.
“Thank you,” Kagome replied, her smile shy but warm. The way she looked at him made the world narrow until it was only the two of them.
Paul leaned against the beam, more gentle than smug now. “You scrub up good,” he said quietly, looking like it took all his willpower not to pull her into his arms.
“Alright, alright,” Jared chuckled, giving Seth a nudge forward. “Go sweep her off her feet, Romeo.”
Seth laughed, cheeks flushed, and jogged down the porch steps to meet her halfway.
“Be back before midnight,” Paul called behind them. “And make good choices.”
“Paul!” Kagome gasped, giggling despite herself.
At the bottom of the steps, Sam stopped them. He took Kagome’s hand with a quiet gentleness that made her pause.
“You’ve got your phone?” he asked, eyes full of adoration and a softness that he reserved only for Kagome.
“Yes, Sam. I’ve got it,” she assured him, squeezing his hand before looking up at Seth with excitement shining in her blue eyes.
“Alright, if anything happens, Seth—anything at all—call us right away, got it? Embry and Quil are on patrol late tonight, so they’ll be close if—” Sam began, voice serious, but he didn’t get to finish.
Jake came down the steps, slipping in between them with an easy grin. “Okay, Mommy Sam, he gets it. Breathe a little, yeah?”
Sam glared, arms crossing over his chest with a deep scowl that only made Kagome burst into laughter. The nickname was definitely going to stick longer than he’d like.
Seth rubbed the back of his neck, his grin sheepish. “Promise. First sign of trouble and we’re out of there. No hero moves tonight.”
Jake clapped him on the back. “Be safe, man. And hey—have fun, just…not too much fun.”
Kagome rolled her eyes, tugging Seth toward the car with a huff of laughter. He followed, still stunned that this was real.
Seth had borrowed his mom’s car for the night, not because they planned to go far, but because he wanted it to feel like a real date instead of borrowing Sam, Jake or Quil’s ride.
The pack lingered on the porch as Seth and Kagome pulled away, their silhouettes bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun. Jared shouted for them to be careful while Paul, arms crossed, simply watched them with a soft smile that didn’t quite fit his usual demeanor.
Kagome turned and waved at them, her smile soft and full of warmth. Seth couldn't help but marvel at how much her presence had changed all of them. There was a peace she brought, a gentleness that even the most short-tempered among them seemed to respond to.
If someone had told him a year ago that he’d meet the girl of his dreams—let alone be okay with sharing her heart with six other guys—he’d have laughed them straight out of the room. But now? Watching the way she looked at each of them, the way she made them all feel seen, Seth couldn’t imagine it any other way.
As the last streaks of gold melted into the horizon and twilight settled in, the air seemed to hum with quiet expectation. The night felt alive, full of possibilities. Seth hurried to open the car door for her, nerves fluttering in his stomach like moths drawn to a flame. He was determined to be a gentleman, just like his mom had taught him. Kagome slipped into the passenger seat with a smile that made his chest squeeze tight.
“Thanks,” she said, her voice gentle.
Jake, having fulfilled his chauffeur duties, waved from the porch before heading back inside with the others. Seth climbed into the driver’s seat and gripped the wheel tighter than he meant to.
“You ready?” he asked, trying to keep his voice even.
Kagome gave a soft “mmhmm” that made him glance her way, heart hammering. She was already looking out the window, calm and curious.
They pulled away from the cabin and turned onto the main road, the tires crunching lightly on the gravel. Seth reminded himself not to overthink it—he didn’t have to compete with anyone. He just had to make tonight feel special for her.
A comfortable silence settled between them, broken only by the low murmur of some indie love song playing on the radio. The weather was mercifully clear, the day dulling into something cool and crisp, just perfect for an evening by the water.
“Where are we going?” Kagome asked, her voice light with curiosity as the landscape shifted from sleepy residential streets to shadowed forest roads. A few minutes later, he made a slow turn past a gate with a weathered wooden sign that read Pier Point.
When she gasped, he grinned.
“You’ll see,” he said, keeping his eyes on the road, but her excitement was already lifting the weight off his shoulders. Maybe he had made the right call after all.
The road stretched ahead, wide and mostly empty, save for the distant sound of gulls and the gentle rush of wind through the trees. This part of the coast was usually only visited by locals—fishermen, divers, or small boat tour groups that came and went during the peak summer months. By now, the area had quieted for the season, and that was exactly what Seth had hoped for.
He turned into the gravel lot beside the harbor. Only three other vehicles were parked there, one of which he recognized as belonging to the local coast guard, who he’d already spoken to earlier in the week. Everything had been cleared. This spot was theirs for the night.
As he shut off the engine, Kagome unbuckled her seatbelt and turned toward him, eyes sparkling.
“Are we going on a boat?”
“Maybe,” he replied with a coy smile. “Wait here. I’ll come around.”
Grabbing the packed picnic basket from the backseat, Seth rounded the car and opened her door with a nervous but proud smile.
She stepped out with a quiet laugh. “So we are going on a boat.”
He took her hand in his, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Come on. It’s not much, but it’s ours for the night.”
The sidewalk leading down to the pier was lit by a few old lanterns flickering to life as dusk deepened. They passed rows of elegant yachts and modern cruisers bobbing gently in their slips. But it wasn’t those Seth led her toward–it was a smaller, more modest boat docked at the far end.
It wasn’t flashy. In fact, it looked a bit weathered, the hull painted a faded blue with a red name along the side in script that read SS CHRISTINE. It was his father’s old boat, handed down through the family, a piece of his past that meant something. And now, it would mean even more.
“This one?” Kagome asked, already tugging him toward it with excitement in her step.
Seth chuckled. “Hold on. Let me get on first, then I’ll help you up.”
He climbed onto the boat with practiced ease, setting the basket down and steadying himself as the craft rocked gently with his weight. He turned, arms already reaching out.
“Alright, come on.”
Kagome placed her hands on his free arm, gripping them as he reached for her waist. With one strong pull, he lifted her effortlessly over to the small deck with one hand clinging to the ladder. She let out a surprised squeal, laughing as she landed against him. He felt her soft curves pressed against his chest, her skin warm and smooth beneath his hands.
Seth grinned, unable to help himself as his hand splayed against her back. Her laughter was like music. And the night was only just beginning.
He gestured to the ladder. “Go on up first. I’ll follow.”
Kagome hesitated, biting her lip before grabbing hold of the railing. For a moment, he wondered why until she climbed the first rung and he caught a full, unfiltered view beneath her dress.
His brain flatlined.
Mouth slack, eyes wide, Seth immediately jerked his head downward in panic. Too late. The image had already burned itself into his memory: white panties with soft pink stripes. A flash of her thighs–smooth, pale, and so impossibly soft-looking that it made his heart slam against his ribcage like it was trying to escape.
Be cool, Seth. Be cool. Think of anything but the hard-on in your pants right now.
He stared hard at the worn hull, his jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. When she stepped over the last rung and disappeared from view, he dared to breathe again but it was a sure thing.
“Are you coming up?” Kagome called, leaning over the side. Her hair spilled down like silk, catching the light.
“Y-Yeah! Just, uh…give me a sec!” he stammered, laughing weakly.
He counted to ten in his head, breathing slowly as he tried to will his body to calm down. The last thing he wanted was to ruin this date before it even began. When he finally composed himself and climbed up onto the boat, Kagome turned to him with a warm smile that made his heart stutter all over again.
“Come sit in the back,” he said softly, reaching for her hand. “We’ll head out a little further.”
Seth grabbed the picnic basket from where he’d set it and walked toward the center console where the helm sat beneath a dark canopy.
Her dainty fingers gripped him with quiet reassurance and he guided her to the built-in seating tucked just behind the helm. He set the basket down beside them as the sky deepened and the water reflected the shift like liquid glass.
Kagome looked so small perched there, her knees pulled slightly together, her cardigan drawn tight around her shoulders. But her smile was radiant and it lit up the whole deck. Something about the way she watched the ocean, peaceful and content, filled Seth with quiet adoration.
The water was calm that night, the waves soft and steady, and it couldn’t have been more perfect. He made sure she was settled, then moved to the side of the boat and untied the mooring rope. With practiced hands, he started the engine. The gentle hum echoed across the bay as the SS Christine glided smoothly away from the pier, her path cutting a quiet trail across the dark water.
Seth stole glances at Kagome as he drove. Her eyes never left the horizon, her expression serene. Seeing her relaxed and happy made every bit of effort worth it.
He steered the boat farther out along the coast, where the cliffs of La Push framed the distant skyline and the beach lights faded completely. Above them, the stars blanketed the sky, brilliant and endless. The moon was high and full, casting silver light across the water’s rippling surface.
Seth cut the engine and let the boat drift naturally, the lull of the ocean surrounding them like a cradle. He turned toward her and extended his hand again.
“C’mere,” he said, his voice low with something tender and a little nervous.
Kagome took his hand without hesitation, rising to her feet. He guided her carefully toward the bow, helping her step around the helm until she stood in the very center, facing forward.
“Close your eyes,” he whispered. “And don’t open them until I say, okay?”
Kagome giggled, the sound soft and warm, then nodded as she gently closed her eyes. Seth took a second to admire her—the subtle shimmer of pink on her cheeks, the light touch of gloss on her lips, and the way her lashes curled so perfectly. She looked beautiful, effortlessly so, and the knowledge that she'd put in the effort for him made his chest tighten in the best way.
He moved quietly around the helm, grabbing the picnic basket and carefully unpacking it. First came the folded blanket, which he spread out across the boat’s deck near the bow, smoothing it down. From a storage nook beneath the seating, he pulled out a cushioned pad and a spare blanket he’d tucked away earlier, arranging them for extra comfort. Then he unlatched the containers inside the basket, letting out a soft breath of relief when the food was still intact.
Next came a small, battery-powered lantern, which he lit and placed off to the side. Finally, he reached for the string lights he’d wound around the railings earlier that day—tiny fairy lights that mimicked starlight, draped along the inner rim of the boat. He flicked the switch and they lit up one by one, casting a soft golden glow across the space.
When everything was in place, Seth stepped back to Kagome’s side and ran his hands gently down the length of her arms, leaning in to murmur near her ear, “Okay…now open them.”
She gasped, a hand flying up to her mouth as her eyes opened to the sight. Warm lights, cozy cushions, and a quiet picnic under the stars on the gently swaying boat. She turned to him, emotion blooming across her face, and Seth’s heart pounded like it might escape his chest.
“Seth,” she whispered, her fingers coming up to cradle his cheek, eyes full of tenderness. “This is…amazing.”
“Do you really like it?” he asked, his nerves rushing out in a flurry of words. “I know it’s not anything extravagant, and I couldn’t do much, but this boat—it belonged to my dad, and I wanted to share it with you. Just…this moment.”
Her smile softened, melting away the last of his anxiety. She shook her head. “It’s perfect. I love it.”
Relief and joy hit him all at once, and he couldn’t help himself—Seth wrapped his arms around her and lifted her off the ground, spinning her in a circle as she laughed and squealed with surprise. When he set her back down, they shared a look that made the air between them feel a little brighter.
“C’mon,” he said with a grin. “I made us finger sandwiches, fruit salad, and dessert.”
She slipped out of her ballet flats while Seth kicked off his shoes and socks. They sat together on the blanket, cross-legged and close. The food wasn’t served on anything fancy, just a couple of mismatched paper plates and plastic containers but he handled it with care, making her plate with practiced hands.
“I know it’s nothing special or anything—” he started, but Kagome reached over and placed her hand over his, stilling him.
“Seth,” she said gently, her voice soft but firm. “I don’t need anything special. I like being with you. That’s what makes it enough. So stop worrying—this is perfect. Thank you.”
A shaky breath escaped him, and his smile widened, the tension in his shoulders melting away. He nodded, pressing a kiss to the back of her hand before gently letting go.
They ate together in the warm glow of the lights, the quiet sea rocking beneath them, the night just beginning to unfold.
As the moon climbed higher into the sky, casting its silver glow across the gently rolling waves, something warm passed between them. His heart was fluttering, pounding like a drum in his ears. The fairy lights strung overhead shimmered faintly against Kagome’s pale skin, painting her in warm, golden hues. Seth couldn’t take his eyes off her.
He watched as she took a delicate bite of the ham and Swiss sandwich, her expression thoughtful, then plucked a strawberry from the fruit salad and popped it into her mouth. Every little movement she made was effortlessly enchanting.
Suddenly remembering the small portable radio tucked into the basket, Seth pulled it out and flipped it on, letting the soft murmur of romantic indie tunes fill the space around them. It was subtle, but it set the perfect tone.
“Here,” he said gently, offering her a chocolate-covered strawberry in another container with a slightly crooked smile. “I promise it’s good.”
Kagome smiled, her lip caught briefly between her teeth. Damn, that was too hot. Then she leaned in, closing her lips around his fingers as she took the bite, her tongue grazing his fingertips before she pulled away.
“Mmm…it is good,” she murmured, her voice barely above the sound of the waves.
Seth froze, breath catching in his throat. His pulse thundered in his ears as she picked up another strawberry and held it up for him.
He leaned forward, mouth parting as he took it from her fingers, lips brushing the soft tips of her claw-painted nails, delicate and pink. His tongue flicked against her skin just briefly, savoring the taste of her and the chocolate before he drew back with a grin.
Kagome’s breath hitched, quiet but palpable.
The space between them hummed, like a current just waiting to spark. Seth stuffed a slice of orange into his mouth in a desperate attempt to ground himself, to keep from leaning in too fast. She looked down at her plate with a grin, and it took all his willpower to stop himself from pouncing on her right then and there.
He wanted to kiss her. God, he wanted to. But he reminded himself to wait—to build up to it, to make it perfect. Something told him that when it happened, it would be the right time.
Seth shifted, brushing a few crumbs from his hands as he reached for the two individual cups that had lids on them. Thankfully, they were still cold. “I, uh…made you something else too,” he said, his voice a little sheepish but laced with excitement.
Kagome turned to him, her eyes lighting up as he uncovered two small dessert cups. Each was topped with fluffy whipped cream and nestled strawberries, but what stood out most were the carefully arranged decorations—little cat ears made from slivered almonds and a small chocolate-drawn face that made it look like an adorable kitten. Although for Seth, it was a sloppy attempt to make it cute.
Her gasp was immediate. “Seth! This is so cute!”
He chuckled, scratching the back of his neck as heat crept across his cheeks. “I thought it might make you smile. Strawberry shortcake felt like the right kind of sweet.”
Kagome’s face bloomed into the kind of smile that made Seth feel like the entire world had just tilted in his favor. “You made these?”
“Yeah,” he said, a little shy now. “Mom helped me with the recipe, but I decorated them myself. It’s nothing much.”
Kagome held the cup delicately in her hands like it was a treasure. “It’s adorable, thank you.”
“Of course,” he murmured, his voice quieter now, almost reverent. “Anything for you.”
She took a small spoonful and hummed with pleasure, eyes fluttering shut. “Mmm, it’s so good. This is amazing.”
The words hit him with more force than he anticipated. Her praise. Her closeness. The way the moonlight and fairy lights twinkled like stars in the night. Everything about this moment was quietly perfect, and it lodged something deep in his chest—an ache he couldn’t quite name.
He was falling so fast and so hard, he could feel it happening, right here and right now.
Seth picked up his own cup, stealing glances at her between bites. “I was kind of nervous about tonight,” he admitted after a beat. “I kept wondering if what I planned was enough…if I was enough.”
Kagome’s gaze lifted, soft but unwavering. “You are, Seth. You’re more than enough.”
Her words slammed into him like a freight train. That was all it took for any doubts to leave his head.
Something settled in his bones at that moment. Not relief. Not even confidence. But something warmer. Like the tide pulling back after a storm, leaving only peace in its wake. It felt like comfort and home–like she was quickly becoming his home.
The night deepened around them, the gentle sway of the boat rocking them into a slow, quiet rhythm. Seth extinguished the lantern, carefully repacking the leftovers into the basket. Kagome slipped out of her cardigan, the chill of the ocean air settling over them as he rearranged the cushion and blanket into a makeshift bed near the helm.
With the fairy lights turned off, darkness enveloped the world in a kind of peaceful hush, broken only by the distant sound of waves and the creak of the boat. The radio was playing another soft tune, but he was barely paying attention to the lyrics.
Kagome lay beside him, her head resting on his chest as his arms came around her, pulling her close. Her body was cool from the night air, but she nestled against his warmth without hesitation. He exhaled, breath leaving his lungs with a quiet sense of release, and felt her sigh match his own.
For a long while, neither of them spoke. The stars stretched above them in silent brilliance, and the stillness between them settled into something calm and steady. Seth’s hand moved slowly along her arm, while her fingers traced gentle patterns over the fabric of his shirt.
Then, softly, she spoke without lifting her head. “Earlier…you mentioned your dad. That this was his boat.”
Seth hesitated, his throat tight. But this moment with her, the warmth in his arms, and the quiet intimacy of the night just felt right. If there was ever a time to speak about the man who helped shaped so much of his childhood, it was now.
“Yeah,” he murmured. “He passed away about a year ago. This boat was everything to him. My grandpa built it with his own hands, and Dad used to call it his second home.”
Kagome’s hand moved gently over his chest in a soothing motion, and he closed his eyes for a second, letting her touch ground him.
“We used to come out here a lot. Just the two of us. Sometimes we fished. Other times we’d just drift and dive off the side. Those were some of my best memories. Before everything changed…before I shifted. Back then, life felt normal.”
He paused, staring up at the stars like they might offer clarity.
Kagome shifted, her hand tightening over his heart. “Seth, you don’t have to explain if it’s too painful,” she whispered, voice full of compassion.
Seth’s smile faltered, his gaze slipping toward the horizon where moonlight shimmered against the restless sea. “No, it’s okay. I want to tell you…because it matters. And with you, I don’t feel like I have to keep it buried anymore.”
The breeze brushed through his hair, gentle and cool, but there was a quiet tension in the way he held himself. Shoulders drawn tight, jaw set like he was bracing for something.
For a moment, silence stretched between them. Then, his voice came, low and rough at the edges. “You know…it kind of feels like he’s here tonight.”
Kagome looked up at him, concern etched across her features, though her eyes held something deeper like a patient, quiet understanding. Maybe it was the priestess in her, the way she always seemed to sense more than he said out loud.
“My dad and I,” he started again, his hand tracing slow, steady patterns along her back as if anchoring himself to her warmth, “we were really close. Thick as thieves, he used to say.” His voice softened, eyes distant with memory. “He’d tell me stories about his grandfather—the generation of wolves that came before us. I loved those moments the most. We’d be out here, waiting for the lines to catch, and he’d point out distant landmarks, weaving them into the history of our tribe.”
A breath caught in his throat before he added, barely above a whisper, “But the last time we spoke…I told him I hated him.”
He let out a laugh, but it cracked at the edges.
“I didn’t mean it. I was just…so angry. That was right before I phased for the first time. We were arguing—something stupid, I don’t even remember what started it. But I lost it. Stormed out of the house. And then boom—right there in the backyard, I exploded.”
He paused, eyes darkening with memory. “I was terrified. I didn’t know what was happening to me, what I’d become. I ran into the woods, couldn’t go back home. Couldn’t face him or mom.”
Kagome’s hand found his, and he held on tight.
“I stayed away for a couple days. It was chaos—two leeches crossed into our land, right as I was losing my mind. Jake wasn’t right, Paul got hurt trying to cover for me, Embry and Sam and Jared were struggling just to pin one of them down. Quil wasn't phased yet so it just turned into a disaster.” He swallowed hard. “I was the weak link. And they knew it, because I was freaking out and scared, so scared.”
Kagome said nothing, letting him speak, letting the truth come out like it needed to.
“While we were dealing with that, Dad was down at the harbor. Same place he always went to clear his head. He must’ve gone out too late…and a leech got him. None of us knew dad had even been out on the water when one of the leeches jumped into the ocean.”
Seth’s voice dropped to a whisper. “The coast guard found his boat drifting. Blood on the dock. They never even found his body but Sam could smell traces of the leech. Chief Swan had to rule it out eventually as he must’ve gotten pulled over by the storm, which was ridiculous considering all the blood but there was no other way to explain it.”
He wiped his face roughly, the hurt still raw. “I blamed myself. I still do. I wasn’t strong enough. I wasn’t there. And the last thing I said to him…was that I hated him.”
The air between them grew heavy, filled with unspoken grief.
Kagome sat up, and her eyes shined with sadness for him. “It’s not your fault, Seth. You didn’t know–nobody did. And I know he doesn't blame you for that, so you shouldn't either.”
“Yeah…maybe.” His voice broke. “But I still think about it. I think about how he died alone, and how I wasn’t there to stop it.”
“You were newly phased,” she whispered. “I think if he were here and he could see you now, he'd be so proud of you.”
He closed his eyes, breathing in her scent, letting the truth of her words sink in.
Maybe he couldn’t rewrite the past. But right now, here on the water with Kagome beside him—he could feel something healing. Something starting to mend.
And for the first time in a long while, it felt like maybe his dad really was watching over him. Maybe he was proud.
And maybe…just maybe, Seth could learn to forgive himself.
Kagome felt the shift in Seth before she heard it in his voice. The quiet crack in his strength, the sorrow he kept tucked behind his smile. His grief lingered around him like a shadow he carried out of habit, quiet and heavy.
As the boat rocked gently beneath them, Kagome shifted closer, her hand smoothing along Seth’s arm, grounding him with her presence. Her fingers found his and curled around them, offering warmth where words would fall short.
“I know what that kind of loss feels like,” she said softly. “When someone you love is just…gone. And you still feel them sometimes, like they’re just around the corner. Like maybe if you close your eyes, they’ll be there when you open them again.”
Seth didn’t answer right away. His grip on her hand tightened slightly, but not in fear. In recognition.
“Was it…someone close?” he asked, voice low. “Someone you loved?”
Kagome’s lips curved, bittersweet. “Yes–I loved him very much.”
It was a simple answer, but it was enough. She didn’t offer names, didn’t explain the weight of another lifetime. Not yet, she didn't want to diminish his pain.
Seth nodded, his gaze turning skyward as the moonlight caught the edge of his jaw. The silence that followed wasn’t awkward. It settled between them like an old song—familiar, even if unspoken.
She didn’t tell him what she sensed. That his father’s quiet presence lingered in the edges of the moment, wrapped in the hush of the tide and the creak of the hull. She could feel imprints of his pain as he died and then relief as his spirit left to be with his ancestors.
“They never really leave you,” Kagome said softly, her voice barely rising above the hush of the waves. She waited a beat, then glanced up at him, her hand rising to rest gently over his chest. “Your dad…he’s still with you. Right here, inside. I can feel it. He’s been with you this whole time.”
The warmth under her palm was the steady rhythm of Seth’s heartbeat, strong and fast. His eyes shimmered, catching the soft glow of the moonlight, and she could see how her words landed—how they reached somewhere tender and unguarded inside him.
He didn’t say anything at first. Just smiled, a little watery and unsure. In one smooth motion, he flipped her beneath him, his body bracing gently over hers. Her hair fanned out like ink across the blanket, and her breath caught as his face hovered above hers.
“Thank you,” he whispered, voice thick with emotion. She could feel the tremble in it, the truth that lived in those two words. “I don’t know what I did to deserve you, but I’m so damn thankful.”
Kagome’s heart swelled, and the space between them seemed to hum with something fragile and infinite. She reached up, her fingers brushing along his cheek, sliding into the softness of his hair at the nape of his neck. Their foreheads touched, and their breaths mingled between them, warm and slow.
“I… I really want to kiss you right now,” he said, almost shyly.
Kagome couldn’t speak. Words felt too clumsy for the moment. So she just nodded, her eyes shining with anticipation and trust.
And that was all it took.
Seth leaned in, and his lips met hers in a kiss so careful, so reverent, it stole the breath from her lungs. It was soft and unhurried, full of everything he couldn’t say and everything she already knew.
Seth tasted like chocolate and something fruity, an intoxicating blend that was uniquely him. He braced one arm on the side of her head, while the other cupped her cheek, his touch both gentle and firm. She threaded one hand through his hair, the other gripping his shirt, pulling him closer as the weight of him pressed against her so deliciously. Heat curled in her belly, a fire stoked low and steady, flames licking along her skin as he deepened the kiss. He kissed her as if she might disappear, his lips moving over hers with a fervent passion, his tongue slipping into her mouth, sending stars dancing behind her eyes.
They broke apart, gasping for air—mostly her—and she could feel the electric charge in the air as she rubbed her legs together. Seth moaned above her, and she cupped the back of his head, tugging him down, because that kiss had been unlike anything she'd ever experienced.
Seth’s next kiss was hot and feverish, his tongue exploring the depths of her mouth as he pressed himself intimately against her. She couldn't get enough; he kissed her like a starving man, sucking on her tongue, his hands roaming her body, his fingers trailing fire along her skin. He gripped her thighs, pulling one leg over his hip, shifting to take the weight off her.
The sensations were overwhelming, but she shut her eyes in pure bliss as Seth kissed down the valley between her breasts, then up her neck, sucking hard enough to make her hiss and mewl. That would leave a mark, but part of her didn't care. His hands trailed up further, under her short dress, but she grabbed his hand, and he stopped immediately, leaning his forehead against hers.
"Too much?" he breathed, and she nodded briefly, their breath mingling. "Okay, we'll stop here. Is kissing okay?" he asked.
Kagome didn't trust her voice, so she just nodded. Seth cupped her cheek, and she looked into his eyes, dark and dilated. "That's fine, your pace, remember?" He assured her, glancing at her lips. She nodded dumbly, the heat in her belly coiling again.
"Can I kiss you again?" he asked.
Kagome didn't answer, her eyes flicking down to his lips, answering for her. They crashed into each other, limbs tangling, teeth clashing, their kiss hot, heavy, and fast. Seth's size made her even more aware of him, his mouth dominating hers, his teeth nibbling at her lips. His tongue tangled with hers, and she followed his lead, chasing his tongue with her own.
Something hard pressed against her belly, and Kagome broke away. Seth leaned down, resting his face between her breasts, his breath heavy. "Sorry," he told her. "You just—you're amazing, and I...I can't get enough of you."
Kagome smiled, and Seth pulled his face up, leaning down for one last, lingering kiss that spoke volumes of his desire and need. When they finally parted, he pulled her back over his chest, and they spent what felt like an eternity under the stars, enjoying each other's presence, kissing senselessly as if there were no tomorrow.
Tonight was perfect, and in this moment, nothing else mattered.
Notes:
Tada! I hope I did Kagome's first kiss with Seth justice. I stayed up late just to finish this so I'm absolutely exhausted. Just a quick note, I purposely have not mentioned Leah yet. She'll appear in the story, just not yet! Anyway, let me know your thoughts and I hope you all enjoyed this chapter! Who should go next? Let me know in the comments!
Pages Navigation
WhisperingKage on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Feb 2013 06:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
strawberryMIKO on Chapter 1 Thu 14 Feb 2013 07:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
April3000gibbs on Chapter 1 Fri 17 Mar 2017 07:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
daydream_rabbit on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Feb 2025 03:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
FlowingSakura on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Feb 2025 04:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anotherbooklover on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Feb 2025 05:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
CherryFox9 on Chapter 1 Thu 20 Feb 2025 10:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
strawberryMIKO on Chapter 1 Thu 20 Feb 2025 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Joseanny_medeiros on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Apr 2025 11:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
septembergirl910 on Chapter 1 Sun 18 May 2025 07:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
SapphireKageKyuura92 on Chapter 1 Tue 24 Jun 2025 05:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Whispersong (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 07 Apr 2013 07:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
xsafyx (Guest) on Chapter 2 Tue 09 Aug 2016 07:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
zizi08 on Chapter 2 Tue 26 May 2020 04:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vex_0 on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Nov 2020 05:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hua_Yu_Canyin on Chapter 2 Mon 18 Jan 2021 09:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
YakumoAkame on Chapter 2 Mon 20 Jun 2022 04:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rebe_Sanchez04 on Chapter 2 Fri 23 Sep 2022 02:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Simple_yannaa on Chapter 2 Wed 14 Dec 2022 01:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
kazhaelfuhgi on Chapter 2 Tue 26 Nov 2024 07:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
kazhaelfuhgi on Chapter 2 Tue 26 Nov 2024 07:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
strawberryMIKO on Chapter 2 Fri 07 Feb 2025 06:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
kazhaelfuhgi on Chapter 2 Fri 07 Feb 2025 10:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
FlowingSakura on Chapter 2 Sat 08 Feb 2025 05:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Anotherbooklover on Chapter 2 Sat 08 Feb 2025 06:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
strawberryMIKO on Chapter 2 Sun 09 Feb 2025 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation